Abhinavguptha Tantraloka

ABHINAVAGUPTA
THE
KulaRitua
As Elaborated in Chapter 29
of the Tantraloka
JOHN R. DUPUCHE
Comments from scholars:
"This work does ... provide us with the best detailed picture of
the Kula world and its rituals that has been produced to date as
that world reveals itself in this one chapter of the Tantraloka."
- Paul E. Muller-Ortega,
Prof, of Religion, University of Rochester
"... Dupuche's work makes no doubt a substantial contribution
to the study of the so-called Kashmir Saivism, and more generally
to the study of Tantrism to which Kashmir Saivism belongs. The
Kula tradition, as is well-known, forms one of the major
components in Abhinava's synthesis of the various currents of
Saiva tantra."
- Prof. Raffaele Torella,
Chair of Sanskrit, Dipartimento di Studi Oriental!,
Universita di Roma 'La Sapienza', Rome
"Abhinavagupta's Tantraloka is one of the most important work
on the spirituality, philosophy and ritual of Kashmir Saivism and
a mine of information on the Tantric traditions. So far only an
Italian translation by R. Gnoli of the text without the commentary
by Jayaratha has been published in 1972 and a French translation
by Lillian Silburn and Andre Padoux of the first five chapters
with comments and extracts from Jayaratha's Viveka (1998). No
complete English translation of text and commentary has come
out so far. Since Abhinavagupta's verses are very terse and often
contain several levels of meaning, it is necessary to consult
Jayaratha's commentary for a complete understanding of the
text, as far as possible."
"John R. Dupuche has undertaken a difficult and major work
by selecting the most esoteric chapter 29 of the Tantraloka,
containing the secret Kulayaga, for a complete translation and
study..."
- Prof. Bettina Baumer,
Institute of Religious Studies, University of Vienna
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
PUBLISHERS PVT. LTD.
Delhi (INDIA)
E-mail: mlbd@vsnl.com
Website: www.mlbd.com
SOUTH ASIA BOOKS. Code: 19799
A b h i n a v a g u p t a , a leading figure in
Kashmir Saivism, is increasingly being
r e c o g n i s e d as o n e of the chief
contributors to the evolution of Indian
thought. In his encyclopaedic work, the
Tantraloka, 'Light on the Tantras', he
describes the various tantras of his day
and places at their apex the most extreme
of them, the Kula ritual, which proposes
the use of wine and meat and intercourse
with women of the lowest castes.
Is Abhinavagupta's esteem of the Kula
ritual just the shadow side of genius, an
aberration best forgotten? This work is
a translation - the first into English of any
chapter of the Tantraloka of Abhinava
gupta's version of the Kula ritual. It also
provides a translation - the first into any
language - of Jayaratha's indispensable
commentary. It shows the structure of the
text, which is not a confused mass of
codes and activities but is articulated as
finely as an I n d i a n t e m p l e . T h e
t r a n s l a t i o n is a c c o m p a n i e d by a
commentary, the appendices, including
glossary and index of words.
The Kula ritual leads the practitioner
to ever m o r e exalted stages of the
mantra finally to reach the highest level
of consciousness, the experience of
mantravyapti, the 'pervasion of the
mantra'. The person who knows this
pervasion knows that he is Bhairava. The
supreme mantra of consciousness is none
o t h e r t h a n the m a n t r a SAUH, the
supreme goddess Para, which expresses
b o t h the s u p r e m e reality a n d all
manifested reality. In this way Abhinava
gupta breaks down the dualism between
sacred and profane, ritual and ordinary
life so that the Kula p r a c t i t i o n e r is
liberated while alive, his every act is
worship and his every word is mantra.
JOHN R. DUPUCHE is a priest of the Catholic
Archdiocese of M e l b o u r n e . He is a
member of the Ecumenical and Interfaith
Commission of the Archdiocese and
chair of its interfaith sub-committee and
is involved with the Muslim Catholic
Working Party. He is a member of the
Australian Commission of Monastic
Interfaith Dialogue and a director of the
East-West Meditation Foundation. He is
C h a i r of t h e V i c t o r i a n C o u n c i l of
Churches Faith and Order Commission
and an Honorary Research Associate at
the Centre for Studies in Religion and
Theology at Monash University. He
conducts retreats and meditations in
a d d i t i o n to his usual p a s t o r a l
responsibilities.
He is particularly interested in the
interface b e t w e e n Christianity a n d
Kashmir Saivism.
ABHINAVAGUPTA
THE KULA RITUAL
As Elaborated in Chapter 29
of the Tantraloka
JOHN R. DUPUCHE
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS PUBLISHERS

PRIVATE LIMITED DELHI
First Edition: Delhi, 2003
© J O H N R. DUPUCHE
All Rights Reserved.
ISBN: 81-208-1979-9
Also available at:

MOTILAL BANARSIDASS
41 U.A. B u n g a l o w Road, J a w a h a r N a g a r , Delhi 110 007
8 Mahalaxmi Chamber, 22 Bhulabhai Desai Road, Mumbai 400 026
120 Royapettah High Road, Mylapore, Chennai 600 004
236, 9th Main III Block, Jayanagar, Bangalore 560 011
Sanas Plaza, 1302 Baji Rao Road, Pune 411 002
8 Camac Street, Kolkata 700 017
Ashok Rajpath, Patna 800 004
Chowk, Varanasi 221 001
Printed in India
BY JAINENDRA PRAKASH JAIN AT SHRIJAINENDRA PRESS,
A-45 NARAINA, PHASE - I, NEW DELHI 110 028
AND PUBLISHED BY NARENDRA PRAKASH JAIN FOR
MOTILAL BANARSIDASS PUBLISHERS PRIVATE LIMITED,
BUNGALOW ROAD, DELHI 110 007
In respect
and affection
this work is dedicated
to
my parents
who gave me an upbringing
full of variety and gentleness.
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
Thanks first and foremost to my supervisor, Dr. Greg Bailey, of the Asian
Studies Department at La Trobe University, Melbourne. He encouraged
me from the start to pursue this area of interest and gave every support
both by his advice and particularly by the many hours spent in reading
the text with me.
Thanks also to Professor Alexis Sanderson of Oxford who pointed out
the value of Chapter 29.
Thanks to my mentor and friend, Fr. Chris Barnett, Pastor Emeritus,
who supported me in pursuing this unusual endeavour and who, during
the preparation of this work, provided a roof over my head and the
pleasure of his conversation.
Thanks to Archbishop Emeritus of Melbourne, T. Frank Little, who
allowed me to open this door and provided the necessary financial
support. Thanks also to his successor, Archbishop George Pell, who
continued to provide financial assistance.
Thanks to Pandit Hemendranath Chakravarti of Varanasi, India,
whose knowledge of the Sanskrit language and of the literature of
Kashmir Shaivism was invaluable in disclosing this arcane text. Over
the three months we spent together his frankness and delicacy were
always appreciated.
Thanks to Dr. Anita Ray of the Asian Studies Department, La Trobe
University, for providing finish to the text, but above all for her constant
friendliness during the time of study.
CONTENTS
Acknowledgements, vii
Preface . xiii
How to Read this Monograph xiv
PART I
PROLEGOMENA TO THE TANTRALOKA 29
AND TO JAYARATHA'S INVESTIGATION
Chapters
1. Abhinavagupta 3
2. The History of the Tantric Tradition 8
a. Other Traditions 8
b. The Saiva Tantric Scriptural Traditions 10
c. The Kula Reform 15
d. Abhinava's Hierarchy of Traditions 18
c. The Exegesis of the Saiva Tantric Traditions 19
3. The Tantraloka 23
a. The Purpose of the Tantraloka 23
b. Models of Composition 24
c. Generalities on Style 26
d. The Manuscript 27
4. Jayaratha 29
5.
5. Parameters of the Tantraloka 34
1. The Absolute:
a. As a Unitary Reality 34
b. As a Mutuality 36
c. As a Unity 38
2. The Emanation of the Absolute 41
a. As a Contraction of Splendour 41
b. As Word and Alphabet 42
c. As Cosmology 47
d. As the Human Being 52
x The Kula Ritual
3. Reabsorption of the Absolute 55

a. Six Pathways 56
b. Five Forms of Subtle-breath 57
c. Seven Levels of Bliss 58
d. Four Aspects of the Krama Cycle 59
e. Five States of Consciousness 60
f. Five Fields of Knowledge 61
g. Twelve Stages of Sound 62
h. Four Means to Reach the Highest State 64
i. Three Attitudes 66
6. Tantraloka 29 68
a. Structure of Tantraloka 29 68
b. General Topic The Secret Ceremony' 73
c. Sub-topic 1 "The Category 'qualified' 75
d. Sub-topic 2 'The Kula Lineage of the Perfected
Beings and their Wives' 79
e. Sub-topic 3 'The Ritual of Adoration' 113
f. Sub-topic 4 'The Ritual with the Sexual Partner' 124
g. Sub-topic 5 'The Ritual of the Secret Teaching' 147
h. Sub-topic 6 'Initiation' 150
i. Sub-topic 7 'Consecration' 164
j. Sub-topic 8 'Penetration' 166
k. Rites to Conclude the Initiation 174
P A R T II
T H E TRANSLATION OF THE TANTRALOKA 29 AND

JAYARATHA'S INVESTIGATION
General Topic The Secret Ceremony 179

Sub-topic 1 The Category'qualified' 179
Part I: The Rituals for the Initiated 180

Sub-topic 2 The Kula Lineage of the Perfected
Beings and their Wives 180
Sub-topic 3 The Ritual of Adoration 218
Sub-topic 4 The Ritual with the Sexual Partner 240
Sub-topic 5 The Ritual of the Secret Teaching 294
Contents xi
Part II: The Rituals of Initiation 302

Sub-topic 6 Initiation 302
Sub-topic 7 Consecration 320
Sub-topic 8 Penetration 324
Rites to Conclude the Initiation 343
Appendices
1. The 36 Categories, the 5 Kala and the 4 Spheres 349
2. The Phonemes of Sabdarasi, Matrka and Malini and the
Categories 351
3. The Uccara of OM 353
4. The Mantras 354
5. The Deities Named 355
6. The Perfected Beings etc. and their Lineages 358
7. The Installation of the Sacred Sites
on the Body, According to TA 29.59-63 361
8. The Schools and Systems Named 362
9. The Text Named in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's Investigation 363
10. Index of Quotations and their Source 366
11. The places Mentioned in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's
Investigation 374
12. The mandala of the Kula Tradition 378
13. Sanskrit Text of Tantraloka 29 379
14. Glossary of Terms and their Location within the Text 471
15. The Structure of TA 29 513
Bibliography 524
PREFACE
This monograph is a first reading of one chapter of the
Tantraloka written a thousand years ago in remote Kashmir.
Yet this chapter occupies an important position in a book which
itself is the greatest work of the greatest thinker of his day for it
was into the Kula ritual that Abhinavagupta was initiated by
Sarnbhunatha and which he prized above almost all the rest.
Abhinava states in TA 13.300cd-301ab:
'Sequentially and according to the descent of
power, one is initiated in the Siddhdnta, then
in the Left, in the Right, in the Mata, in the Kula,
in the Kaula, then in the Trika which is in the
Heart.'
A first glance is bewildering. The mixture of images and
themes and codes makes the text unreadable. A second glance
scandalises. The use of wine and sexual fluids, the use of women
and the disregard for conventions - what have they to do with
the great Abhinavagupta? Are they perhaps an aberration, the
shadow side of genius?
Inescapably, however, we are forced to admit that Abhinava
placed the Kula ritual almost at the summit of divine revelation.
Only the Trika, i.e. the single mantra SAUH, stood higher. We
are forced to attend more closely to the ritual. How does it, in
fact, express the grandiose vision set out in the first half of the
Tantraloka? Or again, how does the theory of the first five
chapters work out in practice?
This monograph will show that the Kula ritual, properly
understood, is an exalted and simple way of life. It does involve
wine etc. but not so as to create a dichotomy between body
and spirit, enjoyment and liberation. The aim of the Kula ritual
is to overcome the dualism of pure and impure, sacred and
profane, divine and human, even good and evil. It wishes to
show how ordinary life is the expression of consciousness, of
Siva himself in union with his sakti.
HOW TO READ THIS MONOGRAPH
The focus of this monograph is not a theme such as the con
cept of the word fully studied in the work of Andre Padoux nor
the theme of the heart studied in its various aspects by Paul
Eduardo Muller-Ortega.1 They draw on a number of authors
and texts to study a theme, whereas this work is directed above
all to the text of TA 29 and its investigation alone. The chapters
in Part I of this work aim only to lead the reader to appreciate
the text more fully. They will help situate the text in its various
settings - the life and work of Abhinavagupta, the currents of
his day and his basic world view. The introductory chapters
which are meant to accompany the text will explain certain
words in more detail and provide some assistance regarding
those texts where the density of language or wealth of imagery
at first confuses the reader. The structure is of major impor
tance in showing the direction of the chapter and the inter
relationship of its sections. The notes and the appendices will
further help to explain the mass of terms and codes in TA 29
and its investigation. In particular the glossary with its refer
ences to the text will help to explore the various meanings and
usages of a word and so draw up a fuller presentation of a
particular theme. By combining these various tools the reader
will be able to analyse the text at greater depth.
The text of the Tantraloka is written in couplets so that each
sloka consists of two whole lines or four half-lines. Gnoli, in
his translation of the Tantraloka indicates the first whole by
the letter 'a' and the second whole line by the letter 'b' but this
monograph sees a value, especially for the glossary, in referring
to half-lines. Thus TA 29.1b refers to the second half-line of
1. Andre Padoux, Vac, The concept of word in selected Hindu tantras, Trans
lated by Jacques Gontier, Albany, State University of New York. Press, 1990.
Paul Eduardo Muller-Ortega. The Triadic Heart of Siva. Albany, State Univer
sity of New York Press, 1989.
How to Read this Monograph xv
the couplet while lc refers to the third half-line. Similarly, TA

29. lab refers to the first two half-lines of that sloka while led
refers to the second two half-lines.
The printed edition of the Tantraloka distinguishes clearly
between the text of Abhinava, Jayaratha's own commentary
and the quotations he gives. It does so by means of different
sized type. That cannot elegantly be replicated in this work.
Customarily the investigation, i.e. Jayaratha's comments and
his quotations, are referred to by the abbreviation TAV, the
volume, chapter, page and lines. For example: TAV 11 (29) 15/
6-14. This style is satisfactory when the references are infre
quent but is cumbersome in a work which constantly refers to
the investigation. Furthermore, it does not distinguish between
a comment by Jayaratha and a quotation. Thus, for the sake of
clarity and brevity, a different system has been introduced. For
example, 'Jr.40b.l' refers to a comment by Jayaratha (Jr.) which
occurs after the second half-line (b) of sloka 40. It is the first
comment (1) he makes after that half-line. Qt.42d,2 refers to a
quotation (Qt.) which occurs after the fourth half-line (d) of
sloka 42. It is the second (2) quotation made after that half-
line. The comments and quotations are sufficiently brief to make
this system work for TA 29.
The abbreviation 'viz.' indicates that what follows does not
belong to the text but is added to make the text readable.
For the sake of brevity I have translated into English the
quotations taken from works written in other languages.
PART I
Prolegomena to the Tantraloka 29

and to
Jayaratha's Investigation
CHAPTER 1
ABHINAVAGUPTA
We are unusually well-informed about the life and background of

Abhinavagupta. He himself provides the autobiographical details
in places scattered throughout his work and especially at the con
clusion of the Tantraloka and the Paratrimsikavivarana.1 Pandey
and others have set out these details clearly and there is no need to
repeat them.2 Only those points of particular relevance to TA 29
are given here.
Abhinava stems from an illustrious background for his distant
ancestor, Atrigupta, a Brahman3 famous for his erudition and cul
ture, was invited by Lalitaditya, king of Kashmir, the 'World Con
queror',4 to leave the prestigious capital Kanauj which Lalitaditya
had conquered. Atrigupta was provided with a great house in the
capital, Pravarapura (modern Srinagar) near the temple of
Sitamsumauli5 on the banks of the Jhelum.6
The opening hymn of the Tantraloka, repeated in the Tantrasara
and found again at the start of the Paratrimsikavivarana, sings of
the union of Siva and sakti from whose bliss the whole universe
1. See TA 37.33-85 and the 21 slokas of Paratrimsikavivarana pp.283 line 20 - p.286

line 7.
2. K.C.Pandey, Abhinavagupta: an historical and philosophical study, 2nd edn.
Varanasi, Chowkharnba Sanskrit Series Office, 1963, pp.5-26. Lilian Silburn, Le
Paramarthasara, 2nd revised edn. Paris, E. de Boccard, 1979, pp.8-9. Daniel H.H.
Ingalls, ed. The Dhvanyaloka of Anandavardhana with the Locana of Abhinavagupta,
Cambridge, Massachusetts, Harvard University Press, 1990, pp.2-4 and p.30.
Navjivan Rastogi, Introduction to the Tantraloka, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1987,
pp. 19-55.
3. TA 37.38.
4. Ingalls, ed. The Dhvanyaloka, p.3.
5. TA 37.52.
4 The Kula Ritual
derives. The same hymn can equally be understood to refer to his

parents, Narasimhagupta and Vimala. In their union he regarded
them as Siva and sakti. From them, in their state of transcendent
union he, Abhinava, has sprung. He is their yogini-child, the 'de
pository of knowledge', who 'even as a child in the womb ... has
the form of Siva.'7 He was born about 960 C.E. and died about
1020 C.E.8 He is named Abhinavagupta. In giving the etymology
of his name he perhaps reveals his own self-image.
'That wise man alone is suited to this sacrifice who is
protected (gupto) on all sides ('bhi) by praise (nav).' 9
Jayaratha glosses that seemingly banal etymology of the name
and Silbum summarises his gloss as follows:
'Thatperson is 'Abhinavagupta' who remains vigilant
in the course of every day activities; who is present ev
erywhere (abhi), in the objective domain as much as in
the subjective domain, and dwells there without limita
tion. He sings the praise (nu) without ceasing to con
centrate on the energies of knowledge and activity. He
is protected (gupta) by this praise even though he
lives under the pressure of temporal affairs. '10
Jayaratha's interpretation is reflected in Qt.l00b.4 which is a
description of the practitioner of Sacrifice 3.
Vimala, Abhinava's mother, dies when he is two years old and
his father rears him. He also has a brother Manoratha and a sister
Amba.11 Abhinava describes his father, Narasimhagupta, as 'out
standingly adorned with devotion to Mahesvara'.12 He goes on to
note that he himself, following his father, was 'spontaneously seized
7. TA 29.163a. This last point is underscored by Jayaratha in his investigation of TA

1.1. See Raniero Gnoli, Luce delle sacre scritture, (Tantraloka), Torino, Unione
Tipografico-Editrice Torinense, 1972, p.67 footnote 1.
8. P.V. Kane, The history of Sanskrit poetics, 4th edn. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1971, pp.242-243, gives his life span as 950 C.E. - 1020 C.E.
9. TA 4.278cd.
10. Silbum, Le Paramarthasara, p.54.
11. For these and other details on his family, see Rastogi, p.32.
12. TA 37.54d.
Abhinavagupta 5
by devotion to Mahesvara'.13 The devotional attitude, found in TA

29.176, is evident in all his works and especially in his hymns.
Abhinava acclaims his father as his first teacher. Narasirnhagupta
introduced the young boy to Sanskrit grammar.14 Afterwards he
was introduced to all the intellectual currents of his day. He him
self notes that
'out of curiosity', he '...frequented the logicians, the
followers of the Veda (srauta), the Buddhists, the Jains,
the Vaisnavas, etc.' 15
and he explains the purpose of his curiosity was "... to fill out
[his] consciousness'.16 In TA 37.62, he lists a host of other teach
ers.17 This does not mean that he travelled widely outside of Kash
mir18 since the vale was itself experiencing a Golden Age of intel
lectual ferment.
In TA 36, Abhinava portrays the vast sweep of traditions which
descend from Bhairava. Srikantha, i.e. Siva, is the guru of the three
Perfected Beings, Amardaka, Srinatha and Tryambaka. At
Srikantha's command, these promulgate the dualist, dualist-non-
dualist and the non-dualist Saiva traditions respectively. Further
more, Tryambaka himself has two children, a son and a daughter
who is called Half-Tryambaka or Ardhatryambaka so that there
are, in fact, 'three and a half streams of tradition' (adhyusta-
samtatisrotah)}9 The lineage of the daughter is called the 'three-
and-a-half tradition (adhyusta-pitha)20 and is identified with the
13. TA37.58d.
15. TA 13.345cd-346ab. Jayaratha glosses logicians' as 'the followers of the Nyaya and
the Vaisesika etc'
16. TA 13.342cd.
17. Pandey, p. 12. Rastogi, p.54-55.
18. Alexis Sanderson, 'The triadic heart of Siva: kaula tantricisrn of Abhinavagupta in
the non-dual shaivisrn of Kashmir, by Paul Eduardo Muller-Ortega' [review] Bulle
tin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 53: 354-357, 1990, p.356.
19. TA 36.15a.
20. See TA 29.68c. The word adhyusta is invented as the Sanskrit equivalent of the
Prakrit addhuttha which is derived from ardha-caturtha, 'three-and-a-half. Monier
Monier-Williams, Sanskrit English Dictionary, Delhi, Motilal Banasidass, 1993,
p.23.3.
6 The Kula Ritual
Kula tradition. Her tradition forms the subject matter of Tantraloka

29. Those schools attracted his particular interest. In TA 37.60-61,
he speaks of his education in them. Vamanatha, 'son' of Erakavara,
taught him the dualist tradition; the 'son' of Bhutiraja taught him
the dualist-non-dualist tradition; Laksmanagupta, 'son' of Utpala
who himself was the 'son' of Somananda, taught him the non-du
alist tradition which goes back to Tryambaka. Finally, Sambhu-
natha, 'son' of Somadeva, taught him the fourth or the 'three-and-
a-half tradition.21
The vast Tantraloka begins with the customary acknowledg
ment of the divine origins, the Perfect origins and the human ori
gins from which the work derives. In the encomium of the human
origins, TA 1.7-21, Sambhunatha receives the most frequent and
complete mention. Again, at the end of the vast work, he is men
tioned as the high point in the series of his gurus:
'The omniscient Sambhunatha, 'son' of Somadeva,
like the full moon over the sea, expounded [for him]
the so-called 'Fourth Tradition'.22
Sambhunatha and Abhinava must have met though it is not clear
where they did so.23 Did the master travel all the way to Kashmir24
or, rather, did the disciple make the journey?25 In Jr.29b. l, Jayaratha
identifies the sacred site mentioned in TA 29.28b with Jalandhara
and says that this is the place
'...from which the doctrine [of the Kula tradition] was
propagated by the lineage of the [eternal] Perfected
Beings and the [eternal] yoginis'.
And so he gives the slight weight of evidence in favour of Abhinava
making the journey to Jalandhara.
21. It is worth noting that Sambhunatha's own guru, Suraati, originated from South
India. Bettina Baumer, Wege ins Licht, Zu rich, Benziger, 1992, p.33.
22. TA 37.61cd. See also Tantrasara p.204.
23. In TA 29.243b, he states that: 'such a procedure, presented in the Diksottara, was
explained to me by Sambhu'.
24. See B umer, Wege, p.33.
25. See Silburn, he Paramarthasara, p.6.
Abhinavagupta 7
It was Sambhunatha who initiated Abhinava into the Kula tra

dition.26 Thus it is altogether appropriate that, in TA 29.95cd, at
the very heart of the Kula ritual, at the juncture of Sacrifices 2 and
3, Abhinava should acclaim his master as 'the moon shining over
the ocean of Trika knowledge.' It was at Sambhunatha's command,27
as well as at the request of his students and colleagues, TA 1.15,
that Abhinava composed the Tantraloka.
Abhinava did not marry. He states concerning himself that:
'..he was a celibate throughout his life and as such the
question of having wife or son etc. never did arise. '28
We cannot, however, conclude that he did not have direct experi
ence of all the Kula rituals. In fact, in the concluding line, TA
29.292ab, he refers to the authority of his own experience and seems
to scotch the accusation that he knows the rituals only at second
hand.
Abhinava lived out his life as a writer and teacher. Although he
was a Brahman like his ancestor Atrigupta, there is no evidence in
TA 29 that he exercised a function at any temple. Rather, the con-
text of TA 29 is the house, the 'hall of sacrifice',29 or the gathering
of Kula practitioners, i.e. the circle-sacrifice,30 the gathering of
heroes surrounding the guru who is the 'Chief of Heroes'.31
26. Lilian Silburn, L. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, Paris, Editions E. de Boccard, 1970,

p.2. Padoux, Vac, p.60.
27. TA 1.19.
28. daratmajaprabhrtibandhukathamanaptah. Isvarapratyabhijnavivrtivimarsini III,
concluding verse 2, quoted in Rastogi, p.32 footnote 1 and translated in op.cit. p.32
29. TA 29.18a.
30. TA29.99d.
31. TA 29.286bc. .
CHAPTER 2
THE HISTORY OF THE TANTRIC

TRADITION
Abhinavagupta entitles his great work 'Tantraloka', 'Light on the

Tantras'. By so doing he places it in a precise historical context.
No attempt is made here to give a full picture of that historical
context.1 The following pages only trace the trajectory of the tantric
traditions to point out how they surface both in TA 29 and in
Jayaratha's investigation.
(a) Other Traditions
The Tantraloka falls within the tradition of tantric Saivisrn. It
should be seen firstly in contrast to the 'orthodox', Vedic, tradition
which Abhinava the Brahman does not totally reject. Rather, he
eliminates it from his concern by relegating it to the lowest posi
tion in the hierarchy of revelations Siva has granted to mankind.
The purpose of incorporating the Vedic element is firstly to main-
tain social conventions of life in the world, out of compassion for
those who know no better and secondly to protect the reputation
of the Saiva gurus.2 The Veda is embodied in the ideal Brahman
whom Sanderson describes as follows:
'Brahmanhood in its orthodox form as the basis of
the path of purity was of two levels, the physical and
1. The most complete presentation is given in Alexis Sanderson, 'Saivism and the tantric
traditions', in Stewart Sutherland, Leslie Houlden, Peter Clarke and Friedhelrn Hardy,
eds., The world's religions, London, Routledge, 1988, pp.660-704.
2. Alexis Sanderson, Annuaire, Resumes des conferences el travaux. Ecole pratique
des Hautes Etudes, V-ieme Section-Sciences Religieuses, XCIX (1990-1991),
141-144: Conferences de M. Alexis Sanderson, Directeur d'etudes associe, p.143.
The History of the Tantric Tradition 9
the social. The first, conferred by birth from Brahman

parents and seen as an inalienable property of the
body, is necessary but not sufficient for the second, par
ticipation in the society of Brahmans through the study
of Vedic revelation, marriage and commensality. This
could be achieved, maintained and perfected only by
conformity to the corpus of rules derived directly or
indirectly from the infallible Veda and embodied in the
conduct of the orthodox.'3
The ritual of TA 29 inveighs against this ideal as the Kula ritual
has no regard for purity or impurity. It uses forbidden foods and
forbidden women. It completely overturns the meaning of
brahmacarya. It downgrades the Vedas and does not see marriage,
in the Vedic sense, as the most honourable estate. In addition, it
opposes the Vedas in those movements such as the later Siddhanta
which try to revive the Vedic viewpoint and it attends to the Vedic
ritual only to reinterpret it along Kula lines.4
Smarta ceremonies were the domestic rituals every twice-born
or initiated person, whether Brahman, ksatriya or vaisya, was ex
pected to perform after his marriage. The tantric ritual claimed an
essential superiority over such rituals but in fact vied with them
by providing equivalents in the external conduct of its own cer
emony.5 The smarta tradition is explicitly rejected as dualist in
Qt.75b.3 whilst in Qt.79d.l it is dismissed as irrelevant since the
Kula version of the Krama process in its third Cycle is not bound
by time and place. Indeed, in the Kula rituals of TA 29 the external
act is reduced to a minimum. The desire for equivalence remains
3. Alexis Sanderson, 'The category of purity and power among the Brahmins of Kash
mir', in M. Carrithers, S. Collins and S. Lukes, eds., The category of the person; an
thropology, philosophy, history, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1985, p.192.
4. Thus, in the first part of the quotation, Qt. 1106.l, the goddess lists the elements of
the Vedic ritual. In the second part, Qt.llOb.2, Siva gives his revelation: those ele
ments are replaced by the various aspects of love-making. Lilian Silburn, La kund-
alirii, I'energie des profondeurs, Paris, Les Deux Oceans, 1983, p.216.
5. Alexis Sanderson, 'Meaning in tantric ritual', in A.-M. Blondeau and K. Schipper,
eds., Essais sur le rituel III: colloque du centenaire de la section des sciences religieuses
de I'Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes, Louvain-Paris, Peeters, 1995, Vol.3, p.27.
10 The Kula Ritual
but the equivalence is not in observable form. The words tarpana,

satiation; yoga, sacrifice; homa, oblation into the fire; and all the
language of ritual are reinterpreted to refer to internal experience.
Indeed, the internal sacrifice replaces and surpasses the outward
observance.
The tantric traditions contrast significantly with those based on
the Vedas and include a whole range of types. Their history runs
through three stages: oral, scriptural and exegetical. Between the
years 400 C.E. and 800 C.E.6 many of the tantras were written but
it is uncertain by whom they were composed and where. They are
called scriptural in the sense that they are revelations from a di
vine source, either spoken by the deity to his consort or, less fre
quently, granted by the goddess to her god.
In TA 4.248 ff., in the general context of a discussion on pure
and impure, Abhinava compares the scriptures and concludes that
there is a hierarchy of all the sacred texts. These, in ascending
order of importance, consist of the Vedas, the Vaisnava scriptures
and the Saiva scriptures.7 Nevertheless, in TA 29.74c, the Vaisnavas
will feel the edge of Abhinava's tongue because of their dualism.
In the Tantrasara, quoting the Paramesvaratantra in terms remi
niscent of TA 29.74c, he elaborates on the reasons for his rejec
tion of the Vaisnava tantras:
'The Vaisnavas etc. who all are tainted by attachment
to impure knowledge do not come to know the supreme
category: they are deprived of the knowledge of the One
who knows all. '8
He criticises the Vaisnava school throughout the Tantraloka, a
fact which indicates its importance in the life of Kashmir. Indeed,
it will eventually cohabit with his thought and survive through to
modern times.
(b) The Saiva Tantric Scriptural Traditions
The many strands of the Saiva tantric tradition are like the
6. Sanderson, 'Saivism', p.663.
7. The Vaisnava tantras follow the Pancaratra system, ibid, p.661.
8. Sanderson', 'Saivism' p.666.
channels of the Gangetic delta which shift and change with every
monsoonal flood. Nevertheless Sanderson has managed to map
their course. In what follows there is no attempt to repeat this his
tory in its complexity but only to touch on those things which are
strictly relevant to TA 29.
Sanderson begins his survey of the tantric traditions by describ
ing the Atimarga, the 'outer' or 'transcendent' path which concerns
only the ascetic and provides only for salvation. The Lakula divi
sion of the Atimarga is expressed in the Nisvasatattvasamhita
which states that the ascetic
'... may eat and drink anything. No action is forbidden
to him. For he is immersed in contemplation of Rudra,
knowing that no other deity will save him. '9
Sanderson goes on to note that the Lakula ascetic '... was to aban
don the more basic notion of the pure and the impure.'10
However, the Tantraloka is not concerned with the ascetic
so much as with the householder and for that reason it is situated
within the tradition of the Mantramarga. This strand comprises a
whole ramification of traditions which constitute a trajectory to
wards the feminine and move towards ever more powerful and
more esoteric systems of ritual.11 The ramification can be set out
as follows:
The Mantramarga divides into:
• Saivasiddhanta
• Bhairava-tantras, these latter bifurcate into:
• Mantrapitha
• Vidyapitha, this latter sub-divides into:
• Yamala-tantras
• Sakti-tantras, these latter divide into:
• Trika-tantras and Kali-tantras.
9. Tantrasara p.22 lines 6-7.

10. ibid. In Jr.l00b.4, Jayaratha quotes a passage which refers to the Kula practitioner
'who is perfectly acquainted with the rules of unlawful behaviour mentioned in the
Atimarga'.
11. Sanderson 'Saivism', p.669.
12 The Kula Ritual
Thus, the first division of the Mantramarga is occupied by the

Saivasiddhanta who have Sadasiva as their highest deity. They do
admit the existence of his female consort but she is largely an
abstraction and the daily ritual does not incorporate her worship.
The 'mantra', i.e. the deity, is without sakti.12 Furthermore, the
ritual conforms to the Veda and is the least esoteric of the tantric
rituals.
However, one must clearly distinguish between the early
Saivasiddhanta texts and their later reinterpretation according to a
Vedic orientation by the Saivasiddhantins of Abhinava's day. In
TA 29.74cd-75ab, the later Saivasiddhantins receive his strongest
criticism:
'The mantras given by the Siddhdntas and the
Vaisnavas etc. are therefore impure. Because they can
not bear so much splendour, they are lifeless, accord
ing to the non-dual tradition'.
The Kapalika tradition had a profound influence on the progress
of these tantric traditions. It is closely linked with the Lakula branch
of the Atimarga 13 and is also found in the earlier tradition of
Svacchandabhairava but in the Vidyapitha it comes to the fore.14
The Kapalika tradition has been thoroughly studied by Lorenzen
who proposes that the movement originated in South India or on
the Deccan plateau perhaps in the fifth or sixth centuries. He
describes the devotee:
'...a typical Kapalika. He smears his body with the ashes
of the dead; he carries a trident and a skull bowl; he
worships Bhairava and Mahakapalin; his text is the
Bhairavagama; he honours this god with liquor and
offerings of human heads; and he imagines salvation
as the indescribable bliss of an endless embrace in the
arms of Uma.15
12. This point is made in Qt.3d.l.

13. Sanderson, Annuaire, pp. 141-142.
15. David N. Lorenzen, The Kapalikas and Kalamukhas. Two lost Saivite sects, New
Delhi, Thomson Press (India) Ltd., 1972, p.43.
'The paradoxical identity of the Kapalika saint and

Brahman sinner finds its divine archetype in the curi
ous myth of the beheading of the god Brahma by Siva.'16
In the Vidyapitha the devotee worships as the principal deity a
male figure who presides over 'predominantly female pantheons'.17
He adopts the customs of the Kapalika:
'With his hair matted and bound up with a pin of hu-
'..-.. man bone, wearing earrings, armlets, anklets and a
girdle, all of the same substance, with a sacred thread
... made of twisted corpse-hair smeared with ash from
the cremation-pyres, carrying the skull-bowl, the skull-
staff and the rattle drum ..., intoxicated with alcohol,
he alternated periods of night-wandering ... with wor
ship ... in which he invoked and gratified the deities of
the mandala into which he had been initiated. This
gratification required the participation of a duti, a con
secrated consort, with whom he was to copulate in or
der to produce the mingled sexual fluids which, with
blood and other impurities of the body, provided the
offering irresistible to this class of deities.'18
The Yogini Cult also forms part of the background of the
Vidyapitha which is of particular significance for TA 29. The
yoginis of legend are fearsome apparitions who are both wildly
dangerous and the source of great boons.19 They radiate from the
heart of the deity20 as sources of power which govern time and
space and send out further emanations of female powers which
are visible in the sacred sites (pitha) and cremation grounds
(smasana). These thus became the most favourable place for
16. ibid. p.77.

17. Sanderson, 'Saivisrn', p.670.
18. ibid, pp.670-671.
19. Marie Therese de Mallmann, Les enseignements iconographiques de l'Agni-Purdna,
Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1963, pp.169-182. Andre Padoux, Le coeur
de la yogini, Paris, Diffusion de Boccard, 1994, pp.55-58. For the legendary as
pects, see Alain Danielou, Hindu polytheism, London, Routledge and K. Paul, 1964,
p.288 and p.301.
20. Sanderson,'Saivism', p.671.
14 The Kula Ritual
ritual while the most auspicious time was the darkest moment of
the lunar cycle. By placating these hordes with horrific substances,
even with the vital fluids of one's own body, and perhaps even by
copulating with them, the devotee gained the ascendancy and so
secured their powers over the cosmos etc. The male deity wor
shipped in this ritual is Rudra or Bhairava,'... the wild ascetic who
leads the Yogini hordes (yoginigananayaka).21
The cult of the yoginis seems to have been the earliest form of
what becomes the Kula tradition. They are usually sixty-four in
number, a traditional number usually interpreted as eight times
the eight 'mothers' (matrka).21 All the yoginis belong to a family
(kula) or to a clan (gotra) grouped into 63 [64?] sisterhoods.23
However there are 8 major families who have Brahmi etc. as their
'Mothers' (matr) and who are of particular importance at the mo
ment of initiation, for the guru ascertains, by the manner in which
the flower falls, to which of the families and to which of the 'Moth
ers', the initiate belongs and which of the yoginis he is to seek and
which powers he will receive.
The cult of Tumburu-Bhairava, called the 'Vama', is in fact a
third ramification of the Vidyapitha along with the Yamala-tantras
and the Sakti-tantras although it is not listed in Sanderson's rami
fication given above. It occupies a significant place in the thought
of Abhinava who often includes it in his listing of the hierarchy of
traditions.24
The Trika belongs to the group of the Sakti-tantras and has three
stages of development. At a first stage, it is based simply on the
21. ibid.
22. Padoux, Le coeur, p.58.
24. The Bhairava school has two streams: Right Hand (daksina) or Southern, and Left
Hand (vama) or Northern. The four goddesses of the Daksina school, whose deity is
called Bhairava, are Suska, Siddha, Utpala, Rakta/Candika. Alexis Sanderson,
'Mandala and Agamic identity in the Trika of Kashmir', in A. Padoux, ed. Mantras
et diagrammes rituels dans l'Hindouisme, Paris, Editions du Centre National de la
Recherche Scientifique, 1986, p. 186 footnote 84. The four goddesses of the Vama
school are Jaya, Vijaya, Jayantl and Aparajita. They are 'sisters' or female atten
dants of the deity Tumburu and are associated with the directions - east, south, west
and north respectively - of the sky which surrounds him. Teun Goudriaan, The Vina-
iikhatantra, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1985, p. 138 note 6.
three goddesses Para, Parapara and Apara. At a second stage, those

three goddesses are subsumed into Kali who transcends them as
the fourth goddess. At the third stage, the Trika is influenced to a
profound degree by the Isvarapratyabhijnakarika.
The first stage is expressed in the Siddha-yogesvarimata as well
as in the Malinivijayottaratantra and the Tantrasadbhava in which
the trika, 'the set of three' goddesses and their emanations of lesser
yoginis comprise the whole array of cosmic levels and are imag
ined as present within the body of the worshipper. His own central
axis is the staff of their mandala while above his head are three
lotuses which represent the three goddesses.25 Para is worshipped
both as 'one of the three and as their sum and source'.26 In this last
capacity she is also called Matrsadbhava, 'Essence of the Moth
ers'. By supplying them with alcohol and meat on a surface such
as a cloth, the worshipper ascends the levels of beings and so ar
rives at the absolute.
The other main division of the Sakti-tantras concerns the cult
of the single goddess Kali as found in the Jayadrathayamala alias
the Tantrarajabhattaraka. The first quarter of this immense work
of 24,000 verses describes Kali or Kalasahkarsini, Destroyer of
Time, in terms of the Yogini Cult. The remaining three quarters
go far beyond this understanding. Here Bhairava is superseded,
even dismembered. The goddess is 'the hidden emaciated [krsa]
destroyer who embodies ... consciousness.' Thus she is also called
Krsa.27 She both emits and reabsorbs.28 The emaciated goddess,
Krsa, is worshipped in TA 29.76 and Qt.77d.l.
(c) The Kula Reform

Abhinava gives two sources for the origins of the Kula tradition.
Firstly, in TA 1.7, he praises Macchanda as the source of his own
doctrine, a point Jayaratha takes up in his commentary and extends
25. Sanderson, 'Saivism', 673.

26. ibid, p.674.
27. ibid, p.675.
28. Paratrimsikavivarana p.243 lines 10-12. In his article 'Saivisrn', pp.675-676,
Sanderson sums up her presentation in the second part of the Jayadrathayamala
and provides a sketch.
16 The Kula Ritual
by quoting a text which gives Kamarupa in Assam as the place of

origin.29 Secondly, in TA 1.8, Abhinava goes on immediately to
praise Tryambaka without explaining this latter's connection with
Macchanda. It has already been noted above that the daughter of
Tryambaka is the source of the Kula tradition.
The word kula refers to the family or grouping of the yoginis and
of the 'Mothers'. It is also taken to mean the corporeal body, the
body of power, the cosmic body, the totality of things so that by
entering into a 'family', a kula, the worshipper enters into the totality
of cosmic powers, the kula. He himself, in his own body, is the
embodiment of the 'Mothers' and of the whole of reality. By being
initiated into a 'Mother' he also enters into one or other level of his
own body and becomes master of the powers identified with it. By
piercing all the circles of his body he is master of the totality30 and
attains the central deity which is identified with the true self of the
worshipper, his 'blissful inner consciousness'31 of whom the eight
'Mothers' are the projections.
Abhinava distinguishes between the Kula and the Kaula in his
listings of the hierarchy of tradition. The Kula tradition, Sanderson
holds, belongs to ascetics who are close to the Kapalika and pre
serve a connection with the cremation ground and wear various
insignia. Contrary to this, the Kaula tradition is a reformed ver
sion which makes allowance for the householder.32 This being said,
the distinction is not so clear. The ritual described in TA 29 is called
Kula and yet is applicable to the householder. The original Yogini
Cult suited those who were removed from everyday life. By con
trast, the Kaula reform allows the Yogini Cult to become available
to the householder by placing the emphasis on inner experience.
29. Tantraloka with the Commentary of Jayaratha, reprinted in 8 volumes, enlarged

with an Introduction by Navjivan Rastogi and re-edited by R.C. Dwivedi and
Navjivan Rastogi, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1987, vol.2, p.24. See also Andre
Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti,Paris, E. de Boccard,1975, p.4 footnote 4, and
P.C. Bagchi ed., Kaulajnananirnaya, Prachya Prakashan, Varanasi, 1986, pp.1-69.
Tantraloka vol.2, p.25 line 5. Padoux, Le coeur, p.37 footnote 48.
30. ibid, p.680.
31. ibid.
32. Sanderson, 'The category', p.214 footnote 110. See also Padoux, Vac, p.73.
If the householder could experience what the Kapalika experienced

but more simply and indeed more powerfully, his domestic ritual
was deemed to be at least equivalent. The terminology of the
Kapalika or Yogini cult could then be transferred to his domestic
ritual and the externals of those cults could be justifiably aban
doned as superfluous. The Kaula version of the Trika thus under
stood itself to be the essence of tantric practice.33
At some unknown date,34 the Kaula developed four transmis
sions, each with its own set of deities, mantra, mandala, mythic
figures etc.35 These four are the eastern or 'earliest' (purva) whose
chief divinity is Kulesvari; the northern (uttara) whose chief di
vinity is Kalika, i.e. the twelve Kalis; the western (pascima) whose
chief divinity is Kubjika; and the southern (daksina) whose chief
divinity is the goddess Kamesvari/Tripurasundari. 36 Of these four
transmissions, the Eastern and Northern are found in TA 29.
The Eastern Transmission (purvamnaya) is contrasted with the
earlier or first stage of the Trika which is called tantra-prakriya.37
This Kaula reform of the Trika is well-established in Kashmir by
about 800 C.E.38 and is entitled kula-prakriya. Jayaratha reports
that Abhinava considered the Kula to be superior to the Tantra:
'And in this way, he esteems more highly the guru who
follows the Kula ritual procedure (kulaprakriya) - be
cause of [its] restfulness - in comparison with the guru
who is devoted to tantra ritual procedure (tantrapra-
kriya).' 39
This statement is born out by even a cursory comparison of TA
15-16, two chapters full of ritual activity, with TA 29 where the
ritual is largely reduced.
The Kaula Kali Cult, i.e. the Northern Transmission

38. ibid.
39. Tantraloka vol.2, p.31 lines 12-13,
18 The Kula Ritual
(uttaramnaya), comprised three Kaula variants of the Kali cult:

the Mata, the Krama and the Cult of Guhyakali,40 of which the
most significant for TA 29 is the Krama. The Mata is described in
the Cincinimatasarasamuccaya which consists of two short pas-
sages41 associated with the bodiless gurus Vidyanandanatha and
Niskriyanandanatha mentioned in Qt.42d.l. The Krama is traced
to Oddiyana in the valley of Swat, three hundred kilometres north
west of Kashmir,42 and its main scriptural authority is the Devya-
yamalatantra.43 It is based on the four phases of emission, main
tenance, dissolution and the Nameless and reinterprets the Trika
to produce its second stage in which one worships Kalasamkarsini
as a fourth, resorptive goddess above Para, Parapara and Apara.44
(d) Abhinava's Hierarchy of Traditions
Many of these strands and streams have been arranged by Abhinava
in a hierarchy observable in TA 29.51. He is consistent in his sev
eral listings of the arrangement45 except for the so-called Mata
which varies its position, being placed usually before or some
times after the Kula. But what does 'Mata' mean? Does it refer to
that variant of the Northern Transmission called 'the Mata' or to
the other variant of the Northern Transmission called 'the Krama'
which features so frequently in the Tantraloka. Moving upwards,
the order is: Veda, Siddhanta, Left (vama), Right (daksina,
Bhairava), Mata, Kula, Kaula, Trika. Sanderson continues the list,
moving downwards:
'below the Siddhanta are the various Pasupata systems
(Lakula, Vaimala, Mausala and Karuka); below Saivism
is the Vaisnava Tantric system of the Pancaratra; and
finally there is the universal prescription (samanyo

41. ibid. p.683.
42. ibid. p.684.
43. ibid. p.683.
44. Alexis Sanderson, 'The visualisation of the deities of the Trika', in L'Image divine,
Paris, Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique,1990, p.71.
45. TA 13.300cd-301ab. TA 13.319cd. TA 15.319-320. TA 37.25cd-27ab.
Paratrimsikavivarana p.217 lines 24-25 and ibid. p.2I7 lines 27-28 which is a quota
tion from the Nisacara. Paratrimsikavivarcuia p.269 lines 5-6. Paratrisikalaghuvrtti
p.56.
dharmah) of the smarta and srauta traditions. Thus

the Trika locates itself at the furthest remove from
neutral 'vedic 'orthodoxy. '46
At the apex of that hierarchy stands the Trika, surpassing both
the Kula and the Kaula. This point is made explicitly in
Paratrimsikavivarana p.217 line 22 where, before listing the hier
archy of schools Abhinava quotes the phrase: 'The Trika is higher
than the Kula,' (kulat parataram trika), where the word 'Trika' re
fers to SAUH47 and not to the rituals and mandala etc. associated
with the Trika. The inner knowledge of the single mantra SAUH
surpasses in simplicity and effectiveness all other mantras, rituals
and traditions, even those of the Kula.
(e) The Exegesis of the Saiva Tantric Traditions
The third stage of the tantric traditions is the post-scriptural or
exegetical stage which occurs in the middle of the ninth century
C.E.48 and produces two major streams, on the one hand the
Saivasiddhanta and on the other the Trika and Krama.49 Both
streams are directed at the householder who seeks not the super
natural powers of the ascetic but liberation.
According to the later Saivasiddhanta, liberation consists in
being like Siva, equal to Siva, yet essentially other than Siva.50
Similarly, the Saivasiddhanta exegetes establish a division between
the individual and the world such that the Siddhanta is fundamen
tally dualist. The endless cycle of birth and rebirth is due to the
stain (mala) which is a substance (dravya). As such it can only be
removed by what is equally material, namely the Saivasiddhanta
ritual. The initiatory ritual removes this stain whilst the daily and
the occasional ceremonies continue to remove any persisting impu
rity. Complete liberation occurs only at death when the practitio
ner is at last free of the world.
46. Sanderson, 'The visualisation', p.50.

47. Pandey, p.601.
49. ibid.
50. ibid, p.691.
20 The Kula Ritual
The Krama reinterprets the three goddesses of the Trika such

that Para is understood to be the knower (pramatr); Parapara as
the means of knowledge (prarnana); and Apara as the known
(prameya). The supreme goddess of the Trika, Para, is then as
similated to the supreme goddess of the Krama who absorbs and
transcends the other goddesses and is called Sri Para. By a play on
the word matr which can mean either 'mother' or 'knowing sub
ject', Sri Para is now understood, in fact, to be the 'Essence of
Knowing Subjects', Matrsadbhava. When these four, Sri Para, Para,
Parapara and Apara, are multiplied by the three stages of emana
tion, preservation and reabsorption (srsti, sthiti and samhara) they
constitute a group of twelve but in fact the twelve can be calcu
lated in two ways, as a multiple either of 3 x 4 or of 4 x 3. These
are equivalent51 since the fourth goddess, Matrsadbhava and the
fourth phase, 'ineffable' (anakhya) or 'nameless' (anama) are the
same. The multiple of 4x3 can be put schematically as follows:
emanation preservation reabsorption 'ineffable'
known 1. 2. 3. 4.
knowing 5. 6. 7. 8.
knower 9. 10. 11. 12.
Sacrifice 2 of TA 29 in particular will be arranged around this

schema so that the worshipper rediscovers in himself the sequence
(krama) of twelve stages and in so doing rises above it to attain
the divine state.52
The Trika adopts a third form under the impact of Vasugupta,
875-925 C.E., who commences a new tradition with the Sivasutra
and with the Spandakarika, although there is dispute over whether
this last text was composed by Vasugupta himself or by his pupil
Kallata whom Abhinava mentions in TA 29.124a. 53 The
51. Sanderson, 'Mandala', p.200

52. Silburn, L., Hymnes aux Kali, La Roue des Energies Divines, Paris, E. de Boccard,
1975, pp.125-148 and Sanderson, 'Mandala', p.200.
53. In TA 28.338cd, Abhinava mentions 'the guru Kallata who belongs to our lineage'.
As to whether the Spandakarika is due to vasugupta or Kallata, see Pandey, pp.155-
156, 204, 622.
Spandakarika propounds that the ultimate reality is a vibration

(spanda) which manifests itself both in the transcendent state of
consciousness and in the panoply of the external world. Libera
tion consists in attaining that source and in realising it. The next
stage of the development occurs with Somananda who composed
the Sivadrsti, the seminal work of what will eventually be called
the Pratyabhijna school. Sornananda gives a more philosophical
cast to the movement which began with Vasugupta.54 Somananda's
pupil, Utpaladeva, develops a classical formulation of the move
ment in his Isvarapratyabhijnasutra written towards the begin
ning of the tenth century.55 The Pratyabhijna school takes its name
from that work.
In opposition to the later Saivasiddhanta, the Trika allows that
a person can achieve liberation through ritual as well as through
insight alone. These two, ritual and insight, are not opposed for
ritual is the mirror of hidden realities and can reveal to the practi
tioner his own innate nature. This knowledge is the act of salva
tion, it is an awareness that the practitioner is truly Siva. He does
not become like Siva or even become Siva, but rather he comes to
realise he is Siva. Liberation is the moment of recognition
(pratyabhijna).56 Similarly, liberation from bondage is not a re
lease from the world but the realisation that the world is simply
the expression of oneself. Just as the practitioner and Siva are one,
so the practitioner and the world are one reality which is free, con
scious, omnivalent. Although by coming to knowledge the practi
tioner regains the original state of consciousness, he does not re
main at this level. Although he is essentially Siva and all reality is
simply the expression of his self, he freely 'contracts', he lessens
his glory and manifests himself in limited subjects such that 'this'
and 'that' appear in dualist fashion.
The majority of Saiva devotees in Kashmir followed the cult of
Svacchandabhairava and his consort Aghoresvari as expressed at
length in the Svacchandatantra and adopted in a domesticated
form.57 The later Saivasiddhantins set about reinterpreting the cult
54. Dyczkowski, The doctrine of vibration, p. 18.

55. ibid p.17.
56. The word pratyabhijna does not occur in TA 29 or its investigation.
22 The Kula Ritual
according to their own outlook and succeeded in establishing it,

during the tenth century C.E.,as the principal interpretation of
the Svacchandabhairava tradition so that it took on a form com
patible with the Veda.58
The protagonists of the non-dualist Trika and Krama rejected
this interpretation and held that the true interpretation of the an
cient Saivasiddhanta, was to be found in the Trika and the Krama.
Yet in fact the Saiva tantras are in the main dualist59 so that this
'true interpretation' in non-dualist terms is itself an imposition
foisted by the Kaula minority and considered justified by the teach
ing of the Trika and the Krama and by the writings of Somananda
and Utpaladeva.60
58. Sanderson, 'The category', p.204.

59. 'If then any doctrine may be said to represent the mainstream of the Saiva Tantras it
is dualism. Non-dualism takes over only at the Kaula fringe, to be superimposed by
scholastic artifice on the rest of the non-Siddhantika literature.' Alexis Sanderson,
'The Doctrine of the Malinlvijayottaratantra,' in Teun Goudriaan, ed. Ritual and
speculation in early tantrism. Studies in honour of Andre Padoux, Albany, State
University of New York Press, 1992, p.308. See also Sanderson, Annuaire. p. 144.
Abhinava superimposes the non-dualism of his school also on the Malinivijayottara-
tantra. Sanderson, 'The Doctrine', p.306.
60. The history of modern research on the non-dual Shaivism of Kashmir has been
described in Mulier-Ortega, The Triadic Heart, pp. 18-24.
CHAPTER 3
THE TANTRALOKA
(a) The Purpose of the Tantraloka

In the context of the long tantric tradition and its many competing
schools, Abhinavagupta composes the Tight on the Tantras', the
Tantraloka. He does so at the request of his disciples and, accord
ing to TA 1.19, at the command of his guru.
After describing the circumstances of the composition, Abhinava
himself explains the title:
'[Abhinavagupta] therefore composed this great work
which expounds the truth on the Tantras according to
logic and tradition (agama). Guided by the light which
emanates from it, people can easily be engaged in the
rituals.'1
In this way he gives a double emphasis: truth and ritual. Accord
ingly, the first half of the work, Chapters 1-13, deals with the ex-
position of a world view whilst the second half, Chapters 14-37,
describes the rituals.
The Tantraloka is destined for his own disciples and is there-
fore directed to those who are already acquainted with the sub
ject-matter. It is not a work of popularisation, not even of haute
vulgarisation and, trying to cover the whole range of tantric lore,
summarises and does not elaborate. What was perhaps clear to his
entourage is allusive and cryptic to readers who do not have their
background.
1. TA 37.83cd.
24 The Kula Ritual
(b) Models of Composition

Rastogi suggests that Abhinava uses four models in composing
his Tantraloka.2 It is a sangrahagrantha, a 'digest of tantric litera
ture and lore'; a prakriya-grantha or paddhati-grantha, a manual
of practice; a sastra-grantha, a religious treatise or fully struc
tured text; a stuti-grantha, a hymn of praise.
The Tantraloka combines elements of all these genres. In first
place, it can be truly described as 'A Digest of Tantric Literature
and Lore'. The list of works mentioned by Abhinava in the
Tantraloka is long and he draws on them to form a compendium
and to show that his own work gives their true meaning and is
correctly entitled 'The Light on the Tantras'. Abhinava himself
defines the Tantraloka as a varttika3 which is defined as the expo
sition of what is said, what is left unsaid or what is inadequately
said.4 Quite specifically the Tantraloka is a gloss on the Malinivij-
ayottaratantra for he says: T h e r e is nothing here [in the
Tantraloka] which is not in the illustrious Malinivijayottara'5 which
text provides the essence, he says in TA 1.19, of the three Saiva
currents: the dual current represented by ten scriptures; the dual-
non-dual current expressed in eighteen scriptures; and the non-
dual current represented in the sixty-four scriptures. This being
said, TA 29 can hardly be classed as a simple commentary on the
Malinivijayottaratantra since from sl.21 till sl,187cd he does not
quote from the Malinivijayottaratantra and when he does quote it
is sometimes with a notable slant.6 The word varttika applies,
therefore, in the sense of' that which is left unsaid'. In fact, as far
as TA 29 is concerned, Abhinava prefers texts such as the
Madhavakula, the Viravali or the Yogasaiicara but until these texts
become available we cannot say if he adheres to them more closely
than he does to the Malinivijayottaratantra.
2. Rastogi, pp.4-12.
3. Isvarapratyabhijnavivrtivimarsini I, p.33 quoted in ibid, p.3 footnote
4. Monier-Williams, Sanskrit English dictionary, p.945.2.
5. TA 1.17.
6. See for example TA 29.197cd which refashions the phrase kara-stobha, 'release of
the hand', to read kara-kampa, 'trembling of the hand'.
The Tantraloka 25
Abhinava's attitude to the texts is ambiguous. On the one hand

he reveres them and is at pains to support his argument by appeal
ing to their authority. On the other hand he submits the texts to his
own structures so that various parts of TA 29 do not fit well to
gether, as for instance sections A and B of Sacrifice 2 which de
pend on the Madhavakula and the Yogasancara respectively. The
same occurs within a single passage as in the case of the second
rite of ordinary initiation where he refers to the Ratnamala alone
but does not seem to present a coherent ritual so that one wonders
whether he may have inserted material from an unnamed source.
The second half of the Tantraloka presents the various initia
tions and consecrations in great detail and so constitutes a sort of
manual of tantric practice. TA 29 itself is clearly a manual of prac
tice and is divided into two major sections: the rituals for the ini
tiate and the rituals of initiation. This being said, TA 29 is not a set
of rubrics. Sacrifice l and the rituals of initiation do make use of a
clearly defined pattern but the sequence of the rituals moves in
creasingly towards the internal forum which functions according
to its own spontaneity.
Jayaratha describes Abhinava as the 'composer of a religious
treatise' (sastrakarah) 7 and shows how the initial statement
(adivakya) given in TA 1.1-21, presents the four purposes of a re
ligious treatise.8 Likewise, the second sentence of TA 29, sl. lcd-
2ab, is the adivakya which defines the Chapter as a religious trea
tise on Kula ritual procedure. Just these two lines contain the four
indispensable elements (anubandhacatustaya)9 required in any
religious treatise.
1. prayojana, the purpose: defined here as 'is described', a
purpose Jayaratha expresses more fully in Jr.02 with the
word abhidatum, 'to expound';
2. adhikari, one who is qualified to receive the subject mat
ter: defined here as 'the most advanced gurus and dis
ciples';
7. Tantraloka vol.2, p.3 lines 8-9.

8. Rastogi, p.9-11, examines this in detail.
9. These are given in Jaideva Singh, trans. Paratrimsikavivarena, Bettina Baurner ed.,
Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1988, p.l9 note 6.
26 The Kula Ritual
3. abhidheya, the subject-matter: defined here as 'Kula ritual

procedure';
4. sambandha, the connection between the title (abhidhana)
of the Tantraloka, and the subject-matter (abhidheya):
defined here as the remterpretation of 'the whole of the
preceding service' in the light [aloka] of Kula ritual pro
cedure.
The structure of TA 29 is set out as a whole in Appendix 15 and
together with the overview of TA 29 given in Chapter 6 shows
how fitting the title 'religious treatise' is for TA 29.
The final model to be considered is that of the Tantraloka as a
'hymn of praise'. It is the weakest of the models since the number
of hymns is very small. Abhinava places a prayer at the beginning
(upakrama) and end (upasamhara) of the Tantraloka.™ Just as ev
ery one of his works includes a blessing,11 so too TA 29 has a hymn
of praise strategically placed at the conclusion of the sections which
deal with intercourse. In imitation of his master, Jayaratha intro
duces all thirty-seven chapters of the Tantraloka-except Chapter l -
with a verse of two lines.
(c) Generalities on Style

Although the Tantraloka and TA 29 are finely structured, the work
is conceived as an integrated whole such that it cannot be broken
into detached sections.12 Since Abhinava wishes to avoid isolating
one Chapter from the next he makes use of the technique of what
Jayaratha calls samcayanyaya, 'aggregate' or 'accumulation', 13
where the one sloka is divided into two halves, the first serving as
the end of one chapter or section and the second beginning the
next Chapter or Section. This occurs between every Chapter of
the Tantraloka and frequently within TA 29.14
10. Rastogi, pp.11-12.

11. Pandey, p. 105.
12. Rastogi, p.76.
13. Tannaloka vol.2, p.309 line 9.
14. Rastogi, pp.76-77. The technique produces a complication in the numbering of slokas,
for which see ibid. p. 164 ff. For example, TA 28 ends with a half sloka and TA 29
begins with a half sloka so that in a sense TA 28.435cd is TA 29. lab.
The Tantraloka 27
Abhinava's first device in presenting an esoteric matter is to

disperse its discussion over many Chapters.15 'An important secret
should not be divulged all at once. Nor should it be kept com
pletely secret'.16 The reader is thus obliged to read the whole text
before one topic can be fully appreciated or sometimes even un
derstood and so the fine structuring of the text goes hand in hand
with a certain obscuration.
The verses are compact so that the sentences and phrases need
to be read both backwards and forwards, with reference to what
precedes and what follows. The words also have various levels of
meaning: being interpreted both in an obvious and in a symbolic
sense, applying on the gross, subtle and supreme levels, under
stood as object, means and subject of knowledge, such that a text
is not so much to be read as mulled over. Once these initial diffi
culties are overcome the passages can be read and reread with in
creasing profit. This monograph attempts only to overcome the
initial difficulties and to provide at least one intelligible reading.
(d) The Manuscript

Many of the manuscript texts discovered in Kashmir were writ
ten in the sarada script.17 Indeed, Jayaratha makes the point that
Abhinava actually refers to the morphology of that script.18 This
fact is significant in understanding the symbolism of the phoneme
H in TA 29. The Tantraloka of Abhinavagupta in its entirety to
gether with Jayaratha's investigation or commentary (viveka) was
presumably transliterated from the sarada script and was certainly
first published in 12 volumes between 1918-1938. Its editor,
Mukund Ram Shastri, does not provide any editorial note or pref
ace so that little is known about the manuscript sources. He seems
to have used a base text plus three other manuscripts designated
by the nagari letters Ka, Kha and Ga. These three are referred to
in footnotes and give the variant readings. On the other hand he
15. Raslogi, pp.83-84.

17. Pandey, p.653.
18. ibid, p.652.
28 The Kula Ritual
may have used just these three manuscripts.19 From the fourteenth
chapter onwards, and therefore including TA 29, no variant read
ings are indicated. Are we to conclude that the manuscripts all
agree? In any case, '...a largely readable and complete text of an
important treatise is in our hands.'20
The text of Tantraloka used in this monograph is a reprint of
the original edition to which Navajivan Rastogi has added an in
troduction. There is no critical edition of the whole text21 or, to my
knowledge, of any part of the text.
19. Rastogi, p.160.

20. ibid. p. 161.
21. ibid, pp.xii-xiii.
CHAPTER 4
JAYARATHA
Jayaratha's ancestor is Purnamanoratha, minister to King Yasaskara

in Kashmir, c.930 C.E. His father, Srngararatha, was minister to
King Rajaraja who is probably the same as Jaya Simha and who
lived around 1200 C.E. while Jayaratha himself flourished around
1225-1275 C.E.1 He was initiated by Subhata Datta and his teacher
in Saivism was Kalyana. At the instigation of the king he studied
the Tantraloka2 and without royal patronage could not have con
cluded the task.3 Besides the viveka on the Tantraloka he wrote
the Alankara Vimarsini, a commentary on the Alankara Sarvasva
of Ruyyaka, and the Alankarodaharana.4 He also wrote the
Vamakesvarlmata-vivarana, a commentary on the
Nityasodasikarnava, the basic scripture of the South Transmis
sion of Tripurasundarl.5
Rastogi tries to reconstruct the circumstances that surrounded
Jayaratha's massive undertaking in commenting on the Tantraloka.
He proposes in the first place that the text of the Tantraloka had
become corrupt6 and that Jayaratha restored both the text and the
correct order of the slokas? He proposes furthermore that
Jayaratha's viveka was not the first commentary and that other com
mentaries existed8 which either assisted him or against which he
1. Sanderson,'Saivism', p.689.
2. Pandey, p.262.
3. Rastogi, p. 102.
4. Pandey, p.263. For further biodata on Jayaratha, see Rastogi, pp.895. For his teach
ers etc. see ibid. pp.95-100. For a tabular chart of his family and preceptorial lin
eage, see the chart following ibid. p.92.
6. Rastogi, p. 143.
7. ibid. p. 109.
8. ibid, pp.103-104.
30 The Kula Ritual
inveighed. Rastogi proposes, therefore, that quite different points

of view were entertained concerning the Tantraloka.9 If so, there
is little evidence of contention in Jayaratha's commentary for he
gives the impression of being focussed and unassailable. These
other commentaries have not survived so that the Tantraloka is in
the unusual position of having only one commentary or investiga
tion which is yet thorough and complete. In a sense the viveka is
not just a commentary but is an extension of the Tantraloka.10 For
example, the long intervention on the meaning and use of alcohol,
Jr.13d.l-l3 and Qt.l3d.l-25, explains the multiple meanings and
uses of alcohol and defends it against what must have been severe
criticism. There is no such defense concerning the use of the sexual
partner. Indeed, although Jayaratha accepts that he is writing a
viveka, investigation, he prefers to call his work prakasana, eluci
dation,11 and rightly so for his work is illuminating and without it
TA 29 would be most difficult to understand.12
As already noted earlier, Abhinava gives to the Tantraloka the
style and character of a sastra. Jayaratha follows suit and proposes,
in Jr. 166b.2, that TA 29 or rather Sacrifices 3 and 4 constitute a
sastra since the two sacrifices provide the vidya, mantra, mudra
and mandala which establish the four-fold base that every sastra
must have.13
Abhinava has himself divided the Tantraloka into its topics and
sub-topics. Jayaratha also provides connotative titles for all the
chapters of the Tantraloka14 and SO highlights the meaning of the
chapter. For example in Jr.0.2 he adds the title 'the ritual of the
secret study'. He also clearly signposts the Sub-topics. In Jr.2b.l and
Jr.2b.2, he scarcely refers to the Sub-topic 'the category 'qualified''.
9. ibid, p p . 1 0 7 - 1 0 8 .
10. ibid, p.102.
11. 'Jayaratha's titles are invariably followed by the word 'Prakasana'. It lends credence
to the view that Jayaratha perhaps preferred 'Prakasa' to 'Viveka' as a title for his
investigation, ibid. p. 170.
12. ibid. p.118. See also Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.7 footnote 4.
13. Ksernaraja, commenting on the word catuspitham found in Svacchandatantra 1.5c,
characterises the Svacchandatantra as the compendium of a religious treatise which
has these four bases. The same classificatory system is expounded in TA 37.18 ff.
14. Rastogi, p.138.
Jayaratha 31
However, in Jr.l7d.3, he indicates the actual commencement of

the 'Kula procedure concerning the Perfected Beings and their
wives' and in Jr.55d.3 he clearly explains that it has just been com
pleted. In Jr.55d.3, he introduces the Sub-topic: 'the ritual of ado-
ration', and in Jr.95d.2 he introduces 'the ritual with the sexual
partner'. Jr. 186b.2 notes the conclusion of 'the ritual of the secret
teaching' and introduces the Sub-topic 'initiation'. Jr.224d.2 intro
duces 'consecration' while Jr.235d.2 introduces 'penetration'.
Furthermore he clearly marks the sub-divisions within a sub-
topic. For example, the divisions within the ritual of adoration are
clearly noted by Jayaratha in Jr.57d.4, Jr.70b.7, Jr.77d.3 so that
these three constitute three varieties of the 'ritual of the sacred sites'.
Furthermore, Jr.81d.3 notes the conclusion of the ritual of adora
tion and the beginning of a distinct but relevant discussion on reci
tation. Jr.95d.2 repeats the clear distinction. Again, Jayaratha, by
the way in which he positions his interventions, divides the text
into short units, into what might loosely be called karikas which
are somewhat self-contained and so allow a coherent commen
tary. All these smaller divisions are important for understanding
the text since the larger divisions into topic and sub-topics do not
adequately present the argument for a reader who is unacquainted
with the subject matter. By and large this monograph follows the
divisions into karikas suggested by Jayaratha.
After having made these divisions into karikas, Jayaratha pro
ceeds to surround them with both an introduction and an elucida
tion. He first introduces the lines by providing the bridge, which is
not always self-evident, between the preceding statement of
Abhinava and the following. In doing so he may take on the role
of a disciple and ask for clarification or take on the role of an
opponent and raise an objection which is sometimes couched in
the form of a quotation. The objection is often introduced by the
word nanu which need not be translated. To these questions
Abhinava is imagined to give his reply. The interventions are well
chosen and show that Jayaratha has understood the precise issue
at hand. After giving the verses of the text Jayaratha proceeds to
comment upon them. He first of all explains the meanings of words.
32 The Kula Ritual
For example, he will explain that the 'ejaculated form' (abhyuditam

rupam) in Jr.l28b.l refers to the sexual fluid. He also provides
alternative terms for well-known words that have occurred in the
text or in order to prepare the reader for words in a quotation. For
example, Jayaratha gives six quotations, Qt.39d.l-6, from the
Kulakridavatara which list somewhat differing details on the her
mitages etc. In order to prepare the reader for these quotations he
gives, in Jr.39d.l, a list of equivalents. He is speaking about tex
tual and functional equivalents, not necessarily about geographi
cal equivalents. Again, the list of equivalents in Jr.66d.l is given
not only to explain the meaning of sl.66 but also to square the text
of sl.66 with Qt.66d.l-3. This being said, the harmonisation of
Abhmava's text and a quotation can be tortuous, as in Jr.72b.l.
After explaining the meanings of individual words and phrases
of a verse Jayaratha may also give a paraphrase wherein he dis
plays all his skill. The text of Abhinava is often in code or sym
bolic language and is extremely compressed so that it can only be
understood in the light of the paraphrase. For example, sl.83-88
can hardly be understood without Jr.88d.l. Again, sl.278cd-281
needs Jr.281d.l-2. In his paraphrase he interpolates definitions
of terms as well as references to other passages from TA 29. He
suggests the various levels on which Abhmava's text may be read.
For example, Jr. 104b. 1 shows that sl. 104ab can be understood both
as a description of sexual intercourse and as a summary of the five
levels of consciousness. He equally suggests that the five levels
are in fact experienced in intercourse. The paraphrase is not only a
commentary on the verses preceding but also a preparation for the
verses which follow. The elucidation needs to be read both back
wards and forwards. Thus, the same paraphrase just mentioned,
Jr.l04b.l, prepares the reader for the description of intercourse
which starts at sl.l04cd-105ab.
Does Jayaratha read more into Abhinava's text than is present?
In general the answer is no. The most notable example of over-
interpreting is his commentary on the word 'if, in sl.96, which he
interprets as 'must'. Does he read all that is available in them? It is
most unlikely since a finely wrought text such as TA 29 admits of
many readings.
Jayaratha 33
The commentary from Jayaratha's own pen amounts to more

than 1150 lines of about 18 syllables each. It is a significant con
tribution. A most notable aspect of the investigation is Jayaratha's
use of quotations. The longest quotation, Qt. 100b.5, occupies 29
lines while the shortest is one half-line. He makes a total of 172
quotations from various sources and these amount to a total of 422
lines. By comparison, the text of Abhinavagupta amounts to 583
lines. Thus the original text of Abhinavagupta has been consider
ably amplified. Some of the quotations are taken from other parts
of TA 29 or from other chapters of the Tantraloka just as parts of
TA 29 such as sl.66 and sl.162cd-163ab are quoted in earlier chap
ters of the Tantraloka. This shows Jayaratha's complete familiar
ity with the whole of the immense work while it implies that the
reader should draw together the meaning of the various contexts
in which the same quotation is found. That comment applies also
to repeated quotations from sources other than Abhinava, such as
Qt.8ld.l: 'His saktis are the whole universe', or Qt.98b.l: 'Bliss
is the form of brahman'. The various contexts of the one quota
tion are significant to each other.
At times the quotations are given in a straightforward manner.
At other times the quotations are woven into Jayaratha's paraphrase
so as to produce very complex sentences which are always gram
matically correct, just as the Sanskrit is always accurate, but which
lack smoothness of flow. This technique also shows his skill and
comprehension. A good case in point is Jayaratha's investigations
following on sl. 109ab, sl. 126 and sl. l 53ab.
CHAPTER 5
PARAMETERS OF THE
TANTRALOKA
The following contextualisation of TA 29 is not a summary of

the Tantraloka.1 Rather, it presents the several concepts and struc
tures within which TA 29 functions. These are drawn from the
Tantraloka as a whole and use the main terms found in TA 29.
1. The Absolute
(a) As a Unitary Reality
T (aham) is the primary consideration of TA 29. Reality is not to
be reduced to mere objects. It is not just the projection of the fac
ulties of knowledge, of sub-conscious impulses or of a mind con
ditioned by social forces. The essence of reality is personal: 'I am'.
However, the personal 'I am' is not to be confused with the indi
vidual, the atomic, limited self. The universally personal knows
no such limitation. It says 'I am' and cannot say 'I am not'.
The T stands as the basis of the three forms, 'subject of knowl
edge' or 'knower' (pramatr); 'means of knowledge' or 'knowing'
(pramana); and 'object of knowledge' or 'the known' (prameya) or
the world of objectivity designated by pronouns such as 'he' 'she',
'it'. The three forms may be understood in some sort of opposition
to each other but there is yet a fourth term (pramiti) which refers
to the unity of all three such that the knower knows by means of
his own self and at the same time is the known. Thus Kashmir
Saivism is not so much a doctrine of being as a doctrine of revelation.
1. A recent summary of the contents of each chapter of the Tantraloka is a v a i l a b l e

in Lilian Silburn and Andre Padoux, La Lumiere sur les tantras, chapitres 1 a 5 du
Tantraloka, Paris, E. de Boccard, 1998, pp.31-37.
Parameters of the Tantraloka 35
Before ever the world is emanated, the Light knows its Light by
means of its own Light. Since Siva is identical with his emana
tion, when he contemplates the world he contemplates his own
self. All lesser means of knowledge, such as the faculties, logic
etc., are particular forms of his own universal Light. The perceiv
ing subject of whom all is a manifestation is, by definition,
unsurpassable (anuttara). There is no other perceiver who could
reduce him to an object of knowledge or define him.2 The
unsurpassability is not the same as transcendence for which, strictly
speaking, there is no place since all reality is a revelation of the
supreme knower. He is his revelation.3
Knowledge (jnana), is the basis of the whole construction of
Abhinava's world view. It refers first and foremost to the knowl
edge which is all-inclusive such that nothing is excluded from its
range of vision. It can also refer to category 33 in the thirty-six
divisions of reality4 which already involves a limitation of bound
less knowledge. It can refer to differentiated thought (vikalpa) and
to the knowledge of phenomena such as 'blue' and 'pleasant'. These
vastly different meanings of the word jnana can easily lead to con
fusion. They must not be confused, neither must they be opposed
since all forms of knowledge are expressions of the supreme knowl
edge and all relate to each other. The terms linked to jnana are
many. TA 29 prefers the word samvit, consciousness, which cap
tures something of the totality (sam) of knowledge and refers to
what unites all forms of knowledge in one act of perception.
The term 'idealism' is sometimes used to describe the Saivism
of Abhinava. The term may conjure up several nineteenth century
Western schools of thought and may also seem to be the opposite
of 'realism'. However, in the thought of Abhinava, objects are not
unreal or illusory. They are real, not because they are dualistically
separate from the subject but because they are truly projected from
the subject's own being. The cosmos derives from the antecedent
supreme T. Objects take their reality and their meaning from him.
He is not reduced to their inertia.
2. Paratrisikalaghuvrtti p.49.
3. Padoux, Vac, p.235 footnote 25.
4. See Appendix 1.
36 The Kula Ritual
(b) As a Mutuality
The pair of terms 'splendour' (prakasa) and 'reflection' (vimarsa)
are used to express the ineffable consciousness. That is, the know
ing subject knows that he knows. Consciousness is not ignorant of
its consciousness. If consciousness is splendour then vimarsa is
the awareness of the splendour. It is the self-evidence of light, a
sort of reflection but not an introspection or introversion. There is
no obscurity, no room for doubt, and because of this assurance
there is an infinite capacity to act which is called sakti and is of
paramount importance throughout TA 29.
A certain ambiguity attaches to consciousness. It can be under-
stood as the splendour whose counterpart is reflection. It is pos
sible, however, to go a step further back, so to speak, and to ac
knowledge the void, the altogether apophatic, about which noth
ing is said and yet which is known to be the fount of all. The con
sciousness which arises in this context is sakti, who is the goddess
(TA29.118ab).
Just as consciousness knows no limit so it knows no restriction.
It does not resist and is irresistible, it remains the subject and cannot
be subject to another. It enjoys an essential freedom (sva-tantrya).
As the self-evidence of consciousness it occurs naturally,
spontaneously. It 'happens'. Consciousness and freedom are a
fundamental pair. The divine sakti is the freedom of Siva and all
her emanations are made in utter freedom. The mastery of Siva
expresses itself in doing what is impossible and extremely difficult5
taking on the form of limited subjects or even in using the impurity
of things in order to realise the pure light of consciousness.
Reflection (vimarsa) is simply the self-revelation of
consciousness and so is the primary act of revelation. As such it is
a dynamic reality and is appropriately called sakti since the word
'sakti' derives from the verbal root SAK 'to be able' and can be
translated as 'energy', 'power' etc. However, by definition sakti
cannot adequately be defined since she herself is the defining agent.
From sakti as self-revelation, derive all the other revelations, the
5. Paramarthasara sl. 15.

whole manifestation of the universe which is like a shower of light.

Everything is sakti.6
The will (iccha) is not involved in the foremost manifestation
of sakti. Voluntarism has no part to play in this system. Rather,
the sakti spontaneously arises, of her own volition, so to speak.
Yet consciousness is not a detachment, an uninvolved observa
tion. The sakti is consciousness recognising itself and assenting to
itself.
The term saktiman means, literally, 'the person (masculine gen
der) who possesses energy'.7 It stands in relation to sakti as does
Siva or as consciousness does to self-revelation. It occurs frequently
in TA 29 where it refers to the male practitioner in union with his
sexual partner, for these have become assimilated to the divine
pair.
Among the more useful and fully expounded8 similes is that of
the mirror. Strictly speaking, the mirror cannot be seen and be
comes apparent, in a sense, only when an image appears on its
surface. Precisely because it has no particular form it is capable of
an infinity of forms. On this analogy Siva is the mirror which has
no form while sakti, prior to any particularisation, is the capacity
of the mirror to take on any form. In terms of language, Siva is the
ineffable which is the starting point of any statement, and in terms
of art he is the king of dancers (nataraja). The postures he adopts
are not something apart from him yet he is not limited to any one
posture and he transcends them all. He is essentially void.
In ordinary language, the reflection (pratibimba) seen in a mir
ror is the reflection of something external to the mirror-a face, a
vase of flowers-which is the original object being reflected (bimba).
By extension, the word pratibimba refers also to the 'reflection'
found in the mirror of consciousness which is the bimba. In this
extended sense, however, there is strictly speaking no bimba since
6. Nevertheless, in Tantrasara p.27 line 9 - p.28 line 2, in the chapter on sakri

method (saktopaya) Abhinava gives a long list of words to describe sakti. Many
of these words will reappear in TA 29 and its investgation.
7. TA 1.69-74.
8. TA 3.1-64.
38 The Kula Ritual
there is no object apart from consciousness. Furthermore, con

sciousness is 'void' and cannot be reflected. In fact nothing is re
flected and there is no reflection, neither bimba nor pratibimba.
Rather, the image arises spontaneously in the 'mirror' of conscious
ness.9 Nevertheless the term pratibimba is used to refer to any ex
pression of a higher reality. Therefore, Siva and sakti are related
as bimba and pratibimba, the original and its reflection.
This imaging forth occurs at every stage of the emanation. Each
category of reality (tattva) is the source of the one which follows,
and each later category is a reflection of its source.10 Thus action,
category 32, is an expression of the previous category, knowledge,
which is category 33. That is, knowledge is the source of action
since a person acts according to what he has in mind. Or again, the
practitioner who has reached the state of Bhairava may wish to
express himself in an external ritual which thus becomes a reflec
tion of his divine self, as noted in Jr.24d.2.
(c) As a Unity
The pairs of terms we have been considering must not lead to a
sense of dichotomy. The words eka, one; advaita, non-dual;
anavacchinna, undivided; tadatmya, identity, are often used pre
cisely in order to prevent any sense of dualism at the highest level.
The polarities noted above are not dualities for the highest reality
is not a sameness but a relationship of such sort that one term
essentially involves the other. Other terms which come now for
consideration bring our attention back to the essential unity of con
sciousness.
The first such term is kaula. In ordinary usage it is interchange
able with kula but since the term kaula can also mean 'combina
tion', it can refer to the union of Kula and Akula. In TA 29.117b,
kaula refers to Kula and Akula, to sakti and the one who possesses
sakti, to Siva and sakti in their union. All emanates from them in
such a way that the emanation is not divided from them. Rather,
the panoply of the world is simply the revelation of themselves.
9. Silburn, Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, p.35.

10. Padoux, Vac, p.231.
Thus the kaula, the union of Siva and sakti, is at the same time the
totality of knowledge and the objects of knowledge.
The relationship of Siva and sakti is one of complete harmony
and repose, (visranti). The term 'repose' does not signify idleness
but effortless act. Each category rests in the one in which it was
originally contained, from which it has proceeded and to which it
returns." All reality rests in sakti which in turn rests upon the void
of Siva. This relationship, though a perfect repose, is also expressed
by the term spanda, vibration, since the elements of an oscillation
are essentially related to each other. The play of cognition and
recognition is a constant vibration of which the vibrating cosmos
is a reflection. The term spanda can be taken at various levels. It
is Siva and sakti, awareness, creative awareness,12 and the outflow
of the whole world.13
At the very highest level, before any expression, cognition and
recognition are perfectly related to each other so that nothing more
is needed. The adequacy of one to the other is bliss (ananda). The
adequacy or bliss is experienced (anubhava) and cannot be de
scribed nor proven. In TA 3.68, bliss is noted as the first effect of
the union of Siva and sakti and as their most characteristic aspect.
'The paired (yamalam) form of [Siva and sakti] is called
union (samghatta). It is the energy of bliss from which
all is emitted.'14
Indeed, TA 3.71 ff. show how the emanation occurs and how it
is symbolised by the series of phonemes of the Sanskrit alphabet.
In the process of emanation the divine bliss produces particular
forms of bliss. Yet earthly bliss, though limited, is particularly
able to open a person to eternal bliss.
In TA 29, the term ananda, bliss, has several meanings. It can
refer to the ultimate relationship of Siva and sakti and their perfect
11. ibid. p.192. See also Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.92 note 114.
12. Paratrisikalaghuvrtti p.52.
13. TA 4.182cd-183.
14. See also TA 29.49c, TA 29.53c, Jr.79.d.l. In Isvarapratyabhijhavivrtivimarsini 1.5,
Abhinava defines bliss. '... that is known as bliss which is but the fullness of the
self-revelation of one's own nature, accompanied with a reflective awareness, a self-
representation of one's own nature.' Padoux, Vac, p.245 footnote 52.
40 The Kula Ritual
fusion (samarasya)15 the experience of wonder (camatkara) at one's

own self.16 It is freedom.17 It can also refer to the experience of the
relationship of Siva and sakti which is experienced in the bliss of
sexual intercourse and to the 3 M's which are linked to bliss and in
particular to the sexual fluids arising in intercourse. These vari
ous levels of meaning interpenetrate each other and the single use
of the word anand can refer to one or to all of them.
The unity of Siva and sakti is powerfully expressed by the pho
neme A which now introduces the symbolism of the Sanskrit al
phabet. It is feature of Kashmir Saivism, as indeed universally
in India, that language and revelation are intimately associated so
that the phonemes of the Sanskrit alphabet in particular are taken
to symbolise all revelation. Furthermore, since in the idealism of
Kashmir revelation and reality are co-terminous, the study of the
phonemes is the study of being. The phonemes A and A, the first
two letters of the Sanskrit alphabet, are given a rich variety of
meanings which summarise the teaching on Siva and sakti and
their bliss. The phoneme A can refer to Akula alone or to Kula
alone or to their inseparable union. The phoneme A can refer to
the goddess herself or to the union of Siva and sakti or to their
bliss. From them, in the bliss of their union, all reality, i.e. all
other phonemes proceed, as shall be described shortly.
A further notable phonetic symbolism can be mentioned at this
point. The word T (aham) is the fountainhead of all and the sum
mation of all and in its very components symbolises that totality.
It can be divided in two ways: A + HA and A + H. Since A and HA
are the first and last letters of the Sanskrit alphabet18 the word
AHAM symbolises the beginning and end of all things. The pho
nemes A and HA also signify all the intervening letters of the
15. Jr.79d.l, Jr.lHb.l.

16. Jr.50d.l.
17. Tantrasara p.6 line 11.
18. Strictly speaking, the Sanskrit alphabet has only 49 phonemes, the last of these
being HA. To round off this number, a further phoneme is 'invented': KSA. Thus
either HA or KSA can be considered to be the last phoneme. The speculations differ
according to the stance taken in this matter. See Padoux, Vac, p. 112 footnote 79
and ibid. p.241 footnote 43.
alphabet.19 Therefore AHAM, T, contains within itself the whole

emanation. Secondly, as A + H, the word AHAM can also be read
dynamically in two directions, for the 'I' is an oscillation. There-
fore A+H can be read in its emitting aspect when the union of Siva
and sakti is expressed in external revelation. That is, A the first
phoneme of the alphabet leads to the sixteenth phoneme, H, which
emits the following thirty-four phonemes of the alphabet and so
manifests the cosmos. 'H is the projection of reality.'20 On the other
hand, A + H can also be read in the direction of reabsoiption for the
'I' draws all into itself. In this way H is a portal out of which reality
emerges and back through which all returns.21 Similarly, the bindu
M can symbolise either the result of the emanation, i.e. the indi
vidual, anu,21b or the supreme undivided union of Siva and Sakti.21c
2. The Emanation of the Absolute
Siva and sakti in their very essence and at the highest level are a
vibration, a mutuality and a unity but they also express their vi
bration in limited form. The question may be asked as to why they
should do so, but no answer is given except that it pleases Siva
through his sakti to perform feats impossible and improbable. These
feats or emanations (srsti) can be considered from a number of
different angles.
(a) As a Contraction of Splendour
Cognition recognises itself by the act of self-awareness (vimarsa),
an act both total and abiding. This awareness is to be distinguished
from creative awareness (paramarsa) which is awareness expressed
in emanation. The creative awareness itself is further to be dis
tinguished from the will (iccha) which is a limitation of creative
awareness, a focussing on one possibility among many.
19. In TA 3.204cd-205ab, Abhinava applies to AHAM the grammatical rule called
pratyahara whereby the whole is indicated by its start and finish.
20. Paratrimsikavivarana p.253 lines 2-3.
21. Pandey gives an extensive analysis of AHAM in his book Abhinavagupta, pp.286-
293. He notes significantly that the contex of the Kula ritual is sambhavupaya, the
'means of Sambhu', whose main goal is the realisation of AHAM. ibid. p.91.
21b. Lilian Silburn, Le Vijnana Bhairava, Paris, E. de Boccard, 1983, p.69.
21c. Silburn, Le Vijnana Bhairava, p.164.
42 The Kula Ritual
The creative awareness is exercised through what are commonly

called 'the five acts of Siva', namely emission, stability, destruction,
darkening and grace.22 The two acts, emanation (srsti) and
destruction or reabsorption (samhara) are particularly associated
with sakti and Siva respectively since sakti in her infinite capacity
is the fountainhead of all manifestation while Siva, the perfect
stillness of the void, is the end point of all reabsorption. The same
basic concepts of 'emission' and 'reabsorption' are expressed by
the terms samkoca, 'contraction', and vikasa, 'expansion'.
Permanence or stability (sthiti) refers to the maintenance of the
fabric of the universe. The third of the five acts of Siva is
reabsorption (samhara), a dissolution (laya) of the emanation. The
reabsorption is a reconciliation of all into their essential unity. All
is merged (lina) into the being of Siva who holds all in the oneness
of his undivided self. All things cease their restlessness and find
repose (visranti) in the tranquillity (santa) of Siva and sakti who
are perfectly fused (samarasya) in a harmony which is yet an eternal
vibration without beginning or end. The fourth act is a darkening
(tirodhana) since no expression is able to reveal the greatness of
the divine splendour. Any manifestation is, in fact, an obscuration
until such time as the person, by a later grace, attains the original
light and comes to the condition of Siva (sivata). The fifth act of
Siva is grace (anugraha). It is the free benevolence of Siva who
wishes to bring the confused human being to the realisation
(pratyabhijna) of his divinity. He is freed by grace from darkness
and from its consequences, from mala, stain, and karma.
The terms udita, 'rising', and santa, 'resting', which are often
used in TA 29, bear much the same meaning as emanation and
reabsorption. The 'rising' is the coming into existence, the mani
festation and the appearing and so is particularly associated with
sakti and her emanations while santa is the disappearing from view
and so is particularly associated with the ineffability of Siva.
(b) As Word and Alphabet
The self-evidence (vimarsa) of consciousness constitutes the
22. TA 14.24.
supreme word (paravac) which is not a stage of the word but of

which all other stages of the word are an expression. To the unen
lightened individual, all this external reality appears to be obscure,
unmanifesting, a world of objects and facts without meaning but
to the enlightened person reality is symbolic, suggestive and trans
parent. Indeed, when he has come to recognise his true nature as
Siva, reality is seen as the revelation of his own nature. All be
comes his supreme word and all words speak of him. The first
stage or particularisation of the supreme word is pasyanti, liter-
ally 'the [word] which sees [something limited]', in other words
'insight'. Here subjectivity predominates but objectivity has begun
to appear. From this comes a further 'coagulation' or 'hardening'
of the word which is called madhyama, literally 'the middle' [word],
i.e. the word in its stage between subjectivity and total objectivity,
where subjectivity still lingers but objectivity predominates, as
when a person is about to say something. The final stage is the
'gross word' (vaikhari) where objectivity alone is found, as for ex
ample in the spoken or written word.
The series of phonemes in the Sanskrit alphabet imitates the
process of emanation. Indeed the sequence is understood to bring
about the emanation and in fact to be the emanation so that the
phonemes can be called 'seed' (bija) on the analogy of the small
seed which contains within itself the essence (sara) of the mighty
banyan and which makes the tree appear in the course of time.
The emanation is divided into two stages, that of the vowels and
that of the consonants while the juncture of these two stages is the.
visarga, H, a phoneme of great importance.
The short vowel U is the beginning of the knowledge (jnana) of
what is to be emanated while the long vowel U represents the stage
when the manifestation becomes more evident as a specification
and therefore as a limitation or deficiency (unata), a wave (urmi)
on the limpid surface of consciousness. It is like the udder (udha)
of the Celestial Cow which grants every boon23 and symbolises
the first six vowels.24 It is not yet the emanation itself, which only
takes place with the appearance of the consonants.

24. ibid, p.253.
44 The Kula Ritual
The vowels are deemed to be seeds while the consonants are

wombs. 25 However, the phonemes R, R, L, L are classed as
er seed nor womb and therefore are 'neuter' (santha or
nsaka).26 They are not part of the emitting process, as are all
te other vowels, but rather they are a pause within the will (iccha)
which is symbolised by the phoneme I.21 That is, the neuter vow-
els represent a stage in the process of emission, where the will -
the more remote source of emission - considers the various possi
bilities displayed by knowledge and does not proceed with some
of them.28
It is appropriate to break the order at this point and to consider
two semivowels which are intimately linked with the neuter vow-
els R and L, namely the phonemes YA and RA employed in the
initiatory rituals of TA 29. YA is the conjunction of the power of
will, I or I, with the Absolute, A. It has the character of a swift
movement which is an attribute of the wind so that it is a dessicating
force. The phoneme RA (repha)29 derives from the vowel R and
has the nature of heat.30
The phoneme E, in devanagari and even more in the sarada
script, has the form of a downward pointing triangle and is called
a triangular 'seed' (trikonabija).31 Abhinava explains its meaning:
The thoughts of the unsurpassable [A] and of bliss [A]
joined to the energy of the will [I] enunciate the 'tri
angle' [E] which, they say, is beautiful with the per
fume of emission. '32
In his investigation of that text Jayaratha identifies trikona with
'the mouth of the yogirn' (yogimvaktra), 'generative organ' (janma),
'womb' (yoni), 'vulva' (bhaga), 'secret mandala' (guptamandala).33
25. ibid, p.257.

26. ibid. The term sandha [sic], eunuch, is also a grammatical term meaning the same
as napumsaka, neuter, ibid. p.258 footnote 97.
27. ibid, p.259.
28. TA 3.78-81. Paratrisikalaghuvrtti p,51. Padoux, Vac, pp.254-262.
29. ibid, p.148. footnote 170. .
30. ibid, p.299.
31. ibid. p. 116 footnote 92.
32. TA 3.94cd-95ab.
33. ibid. p.266 and ibid, footnote 126.
The phoneme AI is deemed to come from the addition of A or A

to E and so contains even more powerfully the movement of ema
nation.34 The phoneme A or A which represents Siva or seed is
already triangular. It is joined to E which represents Sakti or womb
iyoni) so that the resulting double triangle represents Siva and sakti
in their inseparable union. The phoneme AI is said to have six
rays35 and is called satkona36 even though the orthography of the
phoneme AI does not have a six-angled shape.37
The energies of Siva are will (iccha), knowledge (jnana) and
activity (kriya). All these three energies are particularly intense in
the phoneme AU at the moment when the emanation is about to
take place.38
The fifteenth kala, the fifteenth vowel, the phoneme M occupies
a special position in the symbology. It contains the value of all the
preceding phonemes and is the moment of transition when the
whole energy of sound gathers to a point (bindu) and is ready to
explode in the emission of the universe.39 The act of emitting- but
not that which is ernitted-is symbolised by the two points of the
visarga,: , which we shall discuss later. The term bindu can be
interpreted in the two directions of emission and reabsorption. In
the latter case it represents the summation of the whole emission,
when all is concentrated once more into a point and is about to
be finally reabsorbed into the void of Siva,40 so that bindu takes
on the sense of pure consciousness from which all originally
comes.41
34. ibid, p.269.

35. TA 3.96ab.
36. Padoux, Le coeur, p.351 footnote 286.
38. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.84 note 72.
39. ibid, p.85 note 79.
40. In Tantrasara p. 14 line 6 - p. 15 line 1, Abhinava puts it very clearly: 'And so, when
the whole of creatable reality - right up to the power of action, kriya - is about to
return to the Unsurpassable, at that very point, before it does return, it halts, since it
is the fullness of consciousness, pure light, a point. It is called 'AM'.
41. In TA 3.133cd-134ab, light (prakasa) is called the 'bindu of Siva' (sivavindu [sic]).
46 The Kula Ritual
The phoneme H (visarga), 'emission', is one of the keys to TA

29 and in particular to Sacrifice 3. The phonemes H, HA, HA are
similar in sound while HA and S belong to the class of fricatives.
Thus, although they are distinct sounds, they tend to become
interchangeable.
The phoneme H, pronounced as a faint emission (visarga) of
breath, is called 'half-of-HA' (ha-kala) and is written as ' : ' in both
the sarada script and the devanagari script.42 The form':' is halved,
so to speak, to produce the shape '.', which is called half-of-half-
of-HA,42a and which is the bindu. These phonetic and morphologi
cal details provide the symbolism.
Siva and sakti together constitute AHAM. If siva is A, Sakti is
HA. Consequently HA comes to represent the whole range of the
word,43 all the mantras, the whole emanation and every manifesta
tion of bliss. Furthermore, as the last letter of the alphabet, HA
represents the moment of transition from emanation to reabsorp-
tion.
The manuscripts of the Tantraloka were written in sarada, the
script of Kashmir. In this script, HA is written in the shape of the
Roman letter S44 and is therefore curved in shape (kutila), like an
ear-ring (kundala). Since H is half-of-HA it is possible to specu
late on the visarga as kundalini.
In TA 3.165cd, Abhinava notes that'... the entire universe shines
within the letter sa.' However, the S is also the eternal, supreme
word which is known spontaneously in sexual union.45 When S is
understood as referring to the experience of the Absolute in sexo-
cosmic rituals, it is called sit-kara, 'making the sound sit'.
In the list of phonemes, H precedes the list of consonants which
are deemed to proceed from it and, by a reverse movement, all the
consonants lead to it. it is the point of balance, the spot where the

42a.Gnoli, Il Commento, p.254 line 18.
43. Padoux, Le coeur, p.244 footnote 246.
44. Singh, Paratrimsikavivarana, p.60 note 6. For the shape of the phoneme, see Walter
Slaje, Indische Schriften, Band I, Sarada, Reinbek, Dr. Inge Wezler Verlag
fur Orientalische Fachpublikationen, 1993, p.27.
vibration is most intense and yet harmonious, and therefore

symbolises the junction of the emanation and reabsorption, the
divine pulsation.46 The two dots in the morphology of visarga are
deemed to represent Siva and sakti. The upper dot represents the
moon or Siva which is resorptive whereas the lower dot is sakti,
the sun, emitting.47 They are called 'moon and sun, (somaswryau).48
The two points are joined in the visarga,':', which is thus a samgh-
atta, union.49
The idea of the term 'sixteenth vowel', H, symbolising the union
of Siva and sakti is further emphasised by speculation on the lunar
cycle. The sixteenth 'day' of the lunar month corresponds to the
night of the new moon and therefore to the darkness during which
the sun and moon are supposed to live together. Their union and
the amrta, nectar, which results are the hidden reservoir of the
fifteen kala, i.e. of the objective world.50
In short, the term visarga, the phoneme H or the two d o t s , ' : ',
can refer to a triple emission, a threefold visarga. The term 'emis
sion' refers either to the process of emanation, to the process of
reabsorption or to the eternal union (melaka) and pulsation of Siva
and sakti, which already contains in principle the subsequent ema
nation and reabsorption.
Finally, the emission can also refer to the emission of sexual
fluids so that these acquire all the symbolic value attached to the
various meanings of visarga, H.51
(c) AS Cosmology
The emanation proceeds from the void of Siva to the earth. This
emanation or flow (sara) in all its diversity can be classified
46. ibid, p.281.

47. Singh, Paratrimsikavivarana, p.88 note 4. Paratrimsikavivarana p.257 line l0.
48. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.81 note 60.
49. TA 3.136cd-143. TA 5.68ab.
50. Raniero Gnoli, 'Alcune tecniche yoga nelle scuole Saiva', in Rivista degli studi
orientali 29: 279-290, 1956, pp.286-287. Padoux, Vac, p.91.
51. 'Thus visarga, which is the emission of the cosmos by the divinity is also the emis
sion of sperm. This allows certain texts to function in two ways, to having meaning
on two levels, a fact which is essential in the descriptions of tantric practices.' Andre
Padoux, 'Le monde hindou et le sexe - symbolisme, attitudes, pratiques', in Cahiers
Internationaux de Sociologie 76: 29-49, 1984, p.39.
48 The Kula Ritual
according to categories, worlds, kala, and causal deities which

present a more 'physical' outline of the emanation.
The whole of reality consists of 36 categories (tattva)52 as set
out in Appendix 1. In fact, Abhinava speculates about a 37th and
38th category but these are logical considerations rather than re
alities.53 The term tattva constantly recurs in TA 29 and its investi
gation but also acquires another quite different meaning. The
knowledge of Siva, the supreme category, the category par excel
lence, produces bliss and a sexual flow which thus signifies all the
categories from the highest to the lowest and also grants access to
them and to all their powers. The sexual fluid is therefore called
tattva, 'substance'.
A category is a grouping of worlds (bhuvana), portrayed in
TA 854 as a complex mandala or throne for Siva. These constitute
an intricate system of enjoyments into which the disciple is initi
ated in TA 29 but they cannot be listed here. They extend, in vary
ing numbers according to various texts, from Sadasiva down to
the lowest level, Kalagni, from which the reabsorption starts. Each
world is distinct with its own deities, its own qualities and plea
sures into which a person is reborn according to his attitude of
52. The whole of TA 9 is an exposition of the categories.

53. There are two numbering systems.
The first is as follows. Siva is essentially united with sakti and inseparable. As such
he is classed as the thirty-sixth category. However, if for the sake of discussion he is
regarded as separate from sakti, he may be classed as a thirty-seventh 'category'.
Yet the very act of consideration involves a thirty-eight 'category' which is the sub
ject who is considering Siva as separate from sakti. This is stated simply in Tantrasara
p.110 line 13-p.lll line 5. It is also dealt with in TA 11.20ab-27 and in TA 6.179
cd-181ab. See also Padoux, Vac, pp.78-81.
Secondly, if Siva is considered to be a distinct thirty-sixth category, the totality of
categories is classed as 'thirty-seventh'. When he is all that he emits, he is a thirty-
eighth category. See TA 15.314b. See also Tantravatadhanika 3.17cd.
54. TA 8 explores the various worlds (bhuvana) and is dependent on a number of sources,
in particular the Svacchandatantra. See Gnoli, Luce, p.247 footnotel. After de
scribing the cosmic mandala in its immense variety, Abhinava summarises his de
scription from il.407cd onwards. Then, in sl.436cd-452, he gives a further sum
mary taken from Malinlvijayottaratantra chapter 5 which lists 118 worlds. In that
summary he states that above the hells which are ruled by Kalagni and Kusmanda is
the level of earth, bhutala, whose Lords are Hataka and 'Siva', sl.437cd. The highest
world is that of Sadasiva, sl.451, while the category of Siva does not contain any
worlds, sl.452b.
mind, his initiation, his mantra etc. Each person must pass through
these worlds to achieve liberation but by the appropriate means a
person can proceed speedily through them all at once.
Just as a category is a grouping of worlds so the kala is a group
ing of categories.55 There are five kala: 1. nivrtti has the one cat
egory: earth; 2. pratistha extends from water through to prakrti;
3. vidya involves the categories from purusa to maya; 4. santa
extends from suddhavidya to sakti. The fifth kala, corresponding
to the category 'Siva', is called santatita since it transcends santa
and contains all the kala.56
The causal deities (karana) govern the various levels of being.
As such they are tied to limitation so that they do not enjoy the
liberty the practitioner of the Kula ritual will eventually enjoy.
Abhinava lists six lords which Jayaratha explains in his accompa
nying investigation.57 They are associated with the various mo
dalities of the subtle-breath, the diverse positions in the body and
the steps of the life-cycle.58 They are also linked with the five well-
known states of consciousness to which a sixth state is added.59
Again, in the Tantrasara, Abhinava links them with the various
eons of time, with the levels of the body, with the categories, with
the subtle-breath and the stages of sound.60
The categories, worlds, kala and causal deities cover the range
of emanated realities. Attention must now be given to certain ele
ments within that range, the first to be considered being maya be
cause of its pivotal importance in the process of Siva's self-con
cealment. The word is often translated as 'illusion' but in the mind
55. TA 11.2-3.
56. See TA 11.8-9. See also Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. 109-110 note 241. These
kala are set out in Appendix 1.
57. TA 8.9-10. There are variations in the listings. In TA 9.57cd-58a, Abhinava lists the
six causal forces under alternative names: brahma-visnu-hara-isana-susiva-anasrita-
dtmant\satke karanasamjne ... In Tantrasara p.57 line 10, they are listed in the
same way as in Jr.235d.l, namely Brahma, Visnu, Rudra, Isvara, Sadasiva and
Anasrisiva, and are called karana-satkam as in TA 29.233a.
59. ibid p.141 lines 4-6.
60. Raniero Gnoli, L'essenza dei Tantra (Tantrasara), Torino, Boringhieri, 1960, pp..143-
146.
50 The Kula Ritual
of Abhinava the world is a reality about which only the ignorant

individual has false views. Maya refers to the error of the latter's
understanding and not to the object about which the error is held.
Maya can be considered internally from the point of view of knowl
edge as a stain with its karma or externally from the point of view
of the coverings.
There are three impurities or stains (mala) which are also called
knots (granthi). If the highest reality is knowledge (jnana), the
fundamental 'stain is ignorance' (malam ajnana). 6l Abhinavaquotes
an unknown text which puts it well:
'The wise describe the stain of ignorance, i.e. [the stain
of] individuality, as the root cause of the stains of rnaya
and karma. That same seed of the worn out tree of
[transmigratory] existence is consumed instantly in the
blazing fire of supreme consciousness. '62
For the non-dualist the basic impurity is individualism, whereby
either the Self, in its increasing self-obscuration, thinks it is only
an individual or the individual self presumes that itself, qua indi
vidual, is the Self. The ignorance consists in either underestimat
ing or over-estimating. It opposes self and Self in a dualism. It is
the anava-mala, the stain concerned with the erroneous sense of
individuality. The subject who has succumbed to the primary er
ror of particularity now takes on the stain of illusion (maya-mala)
and its limitations which are described as follows: 'The 'I'
(so 'ham) knows this now, does this and is attached to this.'63 It is
the admission of the limitations involved in the five 'coverings'.
From this, in turn, comes the third stain, karma-mala, the stain of
false action, defined as 'taking on attitudes of mind which are con
cerned with pure and impure ...'64 The actions that flow from igno
rance are vitiated and one is condemned to the cycle of rebirth.65
61. Malinivijayottaratantra 1.23c. Abhinava quotes the phrase in Paratrimsikavivarana

p.223 line 10. In TA 1,23a, he states: malam ajnanam icchanti.
63. Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.2, p.237.
64. Paratrimsikavivarana p.199 line 30 p.200 line 1.
65. Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, p.205
There are three stages of karman66: the past, present and future.
The past and future karman are not yet operative (anarabdha-
kdrya). The process of initiation for both the Son and the Adept
destroys the past karman. The initiation as a Son destroys the fu
ture karman as well whereas the Adept wishes to enjoy his future
karman, at least in its advantageous aspects.67 As regards the present
karman, the prarabdha-karman, the karman in the process of matu
ration (arabdha-karya), the initiation under discussion does not
destroy it68 for if the guru were to destroy the present karman as
well - in a type of initiation called sadyonirvana-diksa69 - the
disciple would immediately die (dehapatah).
The 'coverings' (kancuka) which obscure consciousness and give
shape to external reality are six in number: rnaya itself, restricted
activity, desire, limited knowledge, time and necessity.70 If rnaya
is excluded in the sense of being a blanket term, the coverings are
five in number. They may also be referred to as kala so that the
word kala, as used in the terms sakala and niskala, refer to the
five coverings. Thus, Siva 'without parts' or simple, niskala, is Siva
prior to his subjection to rnaya. He is active in the world of limited
beings, but as a sort of invisible, effective presence. When Siva
takes on the limitations of objective reality, Siva 'with parts' or
composite, sakala, he acts through the faculties and sense organs.71
Notice that Siva in this case is not burdened by the ignorance of
rnaya but is liberated while alive.
However, the person who does not recognise his true nature
and who continues to be dominated by the three stains, ends as a
'bonded animal' (pasu). He lives in a dualist world and is trapped
by every limitation. Like the ox at the mill, he moves round in an
endless cycle of activity which leads to nothing. He is under the
control of other forces and greedily satisfies himself with food
and drink, as noted in Qt.l00b.2.72
66. Abhinava studies karman at length in TA 9.88cd-144ab.
67. TA 15.28 ff. Tantrasara p.158 lines 10-11.
68. TA 9.13lab.
69. Helene Brunner, 'Le sadhaka, personnage oublie du Sivalsme du sud', in Journal
Asiatique 263: 411-443, 1975, p.417.
70. TA 9.204. Paramarthasara, sl.16cd, sl.17c.
71. TA 28.225d-226.
72. See also Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, p.204.
52 The Kula Ritual
The categories of reality continue to move into darkness and

inertia. Siva, who is AHAM, 'I am', unlimited, unsurpassable con
sciousness, has concealed himself by a sort of forgetfulness and
takes on the stain of the limited self (anava-mala) becoming purusa,
the individual person, which is numbered as category twenty-five.
He then enters further into darkness by subjecting himself to the
processes of intellect (buddhi). From this he derives an image of
the self, the ego (ahamkara) which is category twenty-two.73 The
ahamkara is a natural reduction, so to speak, of Siva's infinite
AHAM but is not incompatible with AHAM. Indeed, when the whole
cycle we are examining is complete, the ego will be reconciled
with the 'I' just as all the categories will be brought into the har
mony of the person who is liberated while living and who is Siva.
The term ahamkara is not to be confused with the term ahamyu,
egoism or conceit. Such a person is attached to his self-image and
will allow nothing to disturb it so that neither emanation nor reab-
sorption can occur. The vibration ceases and reality remains frag
mented.
The emanation of the categories reaches its final point where
Siva becomes inert (jadi). In that state there is neither the sponta
neity of consciousness nor any expansiveness of heart, no subjec
tivity nor sense of the harmony of things but only fragmentation,
lethargy and impotence. Inertia is the dominance of matter (prthvi)
and the petering out of emanation.73b
(d) As the Human Being

The process of emanation is set out in the body itself. Starting
from the tuft of hair and ending with the soles of the feet, the human
person is a microcosm, a symbol of the whole. The harmonious
complexity of reality or of the body with all its combinations and
phases is symbolised by the wheel (cakra). This word has a variety
of meanings: 'wheel', 'cycle', 'circle', 'vortex', 'radiation', 'group',
73. Abhinava links the two concepts, AHAM and ahamkara, in his derivation of
ahamkara. The ego, ahamkara, is a product, kara, of the 'I am', AHAM. Gnoli,
L'essenza, p. 170 footnote .
73b.Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.72 note 18.
'network', 'hierarchy' or even 'pair'.74 At the centre of the wheel is

the hub or the space (kha). The wheel involves other 'wheels', all
arranged in a hierarchy. The principal circle (mukhya-cakra) is
consciousness from which all comes or is identified with the sex
organ since it too, like consciousness, is the source of bliss. On the
principal circle the many sub-circles (anucakra) depend so that
one circle leads to another in an harmonious system.
The codes given in TA 29.37cd are of particular importance for
understanding the circles in the body. Svacchandatantra 15 gives
a large number of codes and their meaning 75 none of which
correspond to anything in TA 29. That being said, Svacchandatantra
15.24-31 gives the illuminating example of an Adept pointing to a
particular part of the body, tuft of hair or skull or forehead or palate,
and so indicating a category: sakti, bindu, isvara, rudra etc.76 In
Jr. 195d.3, Jayaratha describes the ritual of the 'hand of Siva' which
touches one or other of the circles of the initiate's body
causing conviction in that place and making it the focus of his
practice,77 and therefore of his level of power. By referring to one
or other of these locations in his body, the yogi reveals both the
initiatory experience he has received and the corresponding
supernatural powers and rights that have been granted to him.
The parts of the body are emanated in the followng way. Twelve
finger-widths above the head is the 'end-of-twelve', the place
beyond the visible body where consciousness rests.78 The term
sikha which means tuft of hair, flame, subtle-breath, sakti, Siva
himself79 etc. also symbolises the source of the emanation80 and
the end point of the reabsorption, consciousness in its plenitude.
74. See sl.88d, sl.158b and Jr.88d.l, Jr.l58b.l.

75. See also Hevajra Tantra 1.7.
76. Svacchandatantram, with commentary 'Uddyota', by Ksemarajacarya, V.V. Dwivedi,
ed. Delhi, Parimal Publications, 1985, vol.2, p.429.
77. Pandey interprets the chumma as different parts of the '... physical organism, where
they primarily practised concentration...' Pandey, p.545.
78. TA 16.112 bcd-113ab.
79. TA 6.22cd-23ab.
80. In Paratrimsikavivarana p.211 lines 3-5, Abhinava states that sikha is '...the free
dom to imagine all the categories down to the earth and is applied to various things
such as supreme consciousness, intelligence, touch', subtle-breath, the 'aperture of
Brahma' and the currents...
54 The Kula Ritual
The aperture of Brahma (brahma-randhra) or the 'pit-of-Brahma'

(brahmu-bila) and the aperture of Ka (ka-randhra) is situated above
the susumna, the central axis of the body81 at the top of the head, at
the place leading beyond the limitations of maya.
The three principal channels (nadi)82 are ida on the left; pingala
on the right; and the dominant susumna in the centre.83 From these
come innumerable other channels by which the subtle-breath leaves
and enters the practitioner and the guru enters the disciple. TA 29
and its investigation refer to other openings in the body.
The upper kundali is to be distinguished from the lower kundali.
The former is at the top of the head84 and is the 'pit-of-Brahma' as
distinct from the lower Brahma at the generative organ. Viewed
experientially, it is the kundalini in its raised state85 as distinct from
kundalini in its dormant state in the 'bulb' (kanda) where it lies in
repose.
The eye-brow centre (bhru-madhya) is particularly associated
with bindu and with the mind. It is the place where all the mani
festations of consciousness as well as all the operations of intelli
gence etc. have their starting and concluding point. To affect this
point is to affect all the thought processes.
The words rasmi, ara and marici in their ordinary sense mean
a 'spark', a 'beam' or a 'ray'. They can also refer to the secondary
divinities which emanate as rays of light from the principal divin
ity such as, for example, the twelve goddesses of the Krama or the
eight goddesses Brahmi etc.,86 and can refer to levels of conscious
ness, gocara, bhucara etc. They often designate the faculties which
proceed from consciousness like rays of light in order to make
contact with their objects.87 Principal among these faculties are
the three internal faculties (antah-karana), buddhi, ahamkara and
81. TA 8.394a.
83. Gnoli, L'essenza, p. 147 footnote 3,
84. In TA 7.68cd-69a and investigation.
85. Silburn translates the expression urdhvagakundali as 'the kundalinl in its raised state'.
Silburn, La kundalini, p.209.
86. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.92 note 116 which gives various listings.
87. See Padoux, Le coeur, p.193 footnote 54.
manas and the five faculties of knowledge (jnanendriya or

buddhendriya), and the five faculties of action (karmendriya). The
puryastaka, the 'eight', are traditionally listed as the three internal
senses, buddhi, ahamkara, manah, and the five subtle elements
(tanmatra).88
The sexual organ and sexual area is of special importance and
is designated by a number of terms. It is called the 'bulb' which is
not so much a part of the anatomy as a place of experience. For
this reason there are different localisations of the 'bulb', (kanda).89
The male, but particularly the female organ, is called a lotus, since
the flower has the property of expanding and contracting.90 It is
also called 'root' (mula) in the sense of being the place of origin.
The female sexual organ, called 'mouth of the yogin1 (yogini-
vaktra), the Picu-mouth (picu-vaktra), the generative organ (janma-
ddhdra) etc., symbolises the womb of the universe and is
particularly associated with the visarga, H. The downward pointing
triangle (tri-kona) which is reminiscent of the region in which the
womb is located, also symbolises the emanation of the universe.
Indeed, just as the sound seed (bija) in fact contains and emits the
universe, so too the tri-kona of the woman conceives and gives
birth to the universe. The symbol enacts what it represents.
The feet and in particular the toe are intimately connected with
the earth and with the last stage of emanation and for that very
reason they also symbolise the starting point of reabsorption so
that the Fire of Time, Kalagni, Kalanala, begins from that point.91
3. Reabsorption of the Absolute

The process of emanation is reversed by the process of reabsorption
and the one mirrors the other. There are a number of frameworks
which are more often weighted in the direction of reabsorption.
88. Gnoli, Luce, p.606 footnote 7. Padoux, Le coeur, p.151 footnote 228. For these, see
Appendix 1. In Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, p.212, Abhinava gives another
listing which comprises eighteen elements.
91. See TA 29.63cd, sl.259 and Vijnanabhairava 52.
56 The Kula Ritual
(a) Six Pathways

Perhaps the grandest of the frameworks is the set of six pathways
(adhvan) which set out the whole structure of reality and therefore
the manner in which the great vibration of emanation and reab-
sorption takes place. The pathway is usually understood as the
means of arriving at consciousness but it must first be understood
as an emanation from consciousness.92 The pathway is described93
as the way by which, in reverse direction so to speak, a person
who is still caught in duality reaches the highest level. Rather than
being a painful journey, for those who are enlightened the path
way is something to be enjoyed or 'devoured' (adyate) whence,
Abhinava explains, comes the word adhvan. Throughout the
Tantraloka 6-11,94 he develops a schema of the manifestation of
the pathways which, following TA 6.34-36, can be set out in this
fashion:
A. Pathway of time B. Pathway of space
(kala-adhva) (desa-adhva)
based on subtle-breath based on bodily forms
(prana) (murti)
1. phonemes (varna) 4. kala
2. mantra 5. categories (tattva)
3. pada95 6. worlds
(pura, bhuvana)
The guru initiates his disciple into one or other of the pathways
which are not exclusive of each other. In point of fact Abhinava
92. TA 6.29.
93. TA 6.30.
94. In TA 6, Abhinava deals at length with subtle-breath and time, lunar day, month,
year, eons etc. He deals with phonemes, mantras and pada in TA 6 and 7. He deals
with worlds in TA 8, with categories in TA 9 and 10 and with kala in TA 11. The
arrangement of the sixfold pathway with the numbers of worlds, categories etc.
according to the Tantraloka, the Malinivijayottaratantra and the Svacchandatantra
is set out in Padoux, Vac, pp.358-359.
95. '... for neither the term word, it most frequent sense, or any other term, is able to
convey the meanings of pada in the sadadhvan, where it may be a word, or a syl
lable or a group of syllables sometimes even a sentence.' ibid, p.348.
notes that the guru must perform the purification of one pathway
in such a way that all the pathways are included in it.96 The aim is
to have the disciple eventually pass through them all so as to ar
rive at consciousness which is their source.
(b) Five Forms of Subtle-breath
The subtle-breath (prana) is of first importance in the Tantraloka
and is examined in great detail in both TA 5 and TA 6. The words
prana or pranana refer to the subtle-breath, 'life' (jivana), before
it has differentiated into the varieties of subtle-breath such as prana,
apana etc.97 It is a vital energy, a spiritual energy particularly
associated with the heart and indeed is assimilated to the energy
of the cosmos.98 The term can refer to the first of the subtle-breaths,
prana, or to all five: prana, apana, samana, udana, vyana. The
prana, exhalation, is a movement towards externalisation. The
apana starts from externality and is the beginning point towards
internalisation and feeds the prana just as the waning moon feeds
the sun.99 When these two movements are brought into harmony
or balance with each other, there is an experience of samana. In
this state, they are both restrained (nirodha) from their normal
trajectory: prana from its tendency to externality and its ida
channel; apana from its tendency to internality and its pingala
channel. Then there is an experience of 'breath', which is the udana
rising within its central channel, the susumna, towards the highest
level of consciousness. This involves a devouring of limited
subjectivity etc. and the attainment of supreme subjectivity, AHAM,
where there is no limitation of any sort, no dualism in any sense.
The AHAM is all inclusive, reigning over all.
Abhinava connects the five stages of subtle-breath with the five
levels of consciousness100 in the following schema:
96. TA 11.82cd-85ab. Gnoli, Luce, p.375 footnote 15. Padoux, Vac, p.370.
97. Gnoli, Luce, p.653 footnote 82.
98. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. 105 note 203.
99. TA 6.92cd-94ab.
100. Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, pp.215-218 commenting on Isvarapratyabhij-
naIII.2.19ff.
58 The Kula Ritual
Breath Level of consciousness

1. prana and apana wakefulness, jagrat
2. prana and apana dreaming sleep, svapna
3. samana, equal breath deep sleep, susupti
4. udana, rising breath Fourth, turya
5. vyana, permeating breath Beyond-Fourth, turyatita
This schema is tied to the one described directly below and to
several others emerging in the course of this book.
(c) Seven Levels of Bliss
The bliss of Siva and sakti, the relationship of cognition and
recognition, may proceed through seven levels described in TA
5.43-52ab and is linked to the five forms of subtle-breath. They
are set out schematically as follows:
Bliss Place of repose Breath Image
1. nijananda subject (pramata), heart

(hri)
2. nirananda void (sunyata)
3. parananda objects of knowledge prana [sun]
(prameya)
all objects of knowledge apana moon
4. brahmananda union (samghatta)
of all objects samana
5. mahananda devouring of the means
(mana) and objects of
knowledge (meya) udana fire
6. cidananda nothing is inert (jada) vyana
1. jagadananda
The first level of bliss is that of the supreme subject, AHAM,

the personal bliss (nijananda) which belongs to Siva and sakti.
Out of freedom the divine reality wishes to express itself in the
great mandala of the world. It abandons, so to speak, the bliss it
possesses eternally and begins the process of self-expression. This
intermediate stage is called sunyata, emptiness, since bliss is found
neither in the subject nor yet in the object. It is rightly called

'non-bliss' (nirananda or a-nanda).101 Progressing further, the
divine emanation manifests the world of objects and therein finds
parananda, pleasure in the object. The objective world is limited
by nature and so pleasure in a limited object comes to an end. This
is the starting point of a return movement called 'the bliss of
Brahma1 (brahmananda) since Brahma is the starting point of the
movement toward consciousness. This process of returning to
subjectivity, of seeing the object of knowledge and the means of
knowledge as simply the result of one's own subjectivity, is the
fifth form of bliss called mahananda. The sixth stage is called
cidananda, the bliss of consciousness when the realisation of 'I' is
predominant. The seventh form of bliss, jagadananda, is a total
bliss, the unity of all the forms of bliss. Bliss is found in the world
as in the self, since the self has been experienced in the world. To
delight in the one is to delight in the other.
(d) Four Aspects of the Krama Cycle

Somewhat comparable to those seven stages of bliss are the four
moments of the Krama cycle of emission and reabsorption. These
are not different from the twelve stages of the Krama but are a
different way of looking at them. The first is udyoga where
consciousness emits the object. The second stage is avabhasa, the
manifestation of reality. The third is the reabsorption, the relishing
or savouring (carvana) of reality. The final stage is the dissolution
when reality is reabsorbed in its every aspect into the rest (visranti)
of subjectivity.102 For example,
101. TA 5.44cd states: 'since he rests on the void alone, he experiences an absence of
bliss', sunyatamatravisranter niranandam vibhavayet║ In his investigation of that
text, Jayaratha glosses as follows: 'absence-of-bliss (niranandam), moving out from
own-bliss (nijat) which is experienced in the knowing subject, is particularised as
[end-of-]ten.' It is slightly removed from the 'end-of-twelve' and is a state interme
diate between that based on the subject, nijananda, and that based on the object,
parananda, and is the state connected with the means of knowledge. See Pandey,
p.646.
102. Padoux, Vac, p.238 footnote 37. In Dehasthadevatacakrastotra 5, Abhinava pro
claims 'I make homage to Anandabhairavi who, as awareness (vimarsa), forever
plays at arousing (udaya), manifesting (avabhasa) and devouring (carvana) the
universe.' Paratrimsikavivarana p.255 lines 23-24 has the terms udyoga-avabhasa-
samkrama-vilapana.
60 The Kula Ritual
'... at first there is will to perceive a jar (udyoga), then

there is actual perception of the jar (avabhasa), relish
ing of the perceptive experience (carvana), and finally
assimilating the perceptive experience of the jar to the'
essential nature of the Self.'103
(e) Five States of Consciousness

The theory of the four states of consciousness - wakefulness, sleep,
deep-sleep and the Fourth - has a history going back to the oldest
Upanisads.104 To these four states the Trika adds a fifth, the
Beyond-Fourth, which permeates and transcends them. The first
three are grouped together since all three are transient.105 The other
two stages, Fourth and Beyond-Fourth, are linked together because
subjectivity, the ' I ' (ahambhava), shines forth in them. In short,
the wakened state is the world of multiplicity and division whereas
the movement towards the deeper states of consciousness is a
progression towards unity.106 The first three states are simply
described. Wakefulness (jagrat) is the state
'wherein an object is perceived by the external senses
and where there is an object of perception common to
perceiving subjects. "° 7
Dreaming sleep (svapna):
'... because it derives from a mental state alone, this
emanation is not an object seen by other perceiving
subjects.'108
103. Singh, Paratrimsikavivarana, pp.197-198 note 7.

104. For a survey of the history of this theory, see the work of Anne-Marie Esnoul,
'Les songes et leur interpretation dans l'lnde', in Anne-Marie Esnoul, Paul Garelli,
Yves Hervouet, Marcel Leibovici, Serge Sauneron, Jean Yoyotte eds., Les songes
et leur interpretation, Sources orientates, Paris, Editions du Seuil, 1959, Vol.2,
pp.208-247.
105. Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsini, vol.2, p.257.
106. Baumer, Wege, p. 179.
107. isvarapratyabhijhavimarsirni, vol.2, p.268. See also TA 10.231246.
108. Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsirni, vol.2, p.266. See also TA 10.247-257ab.
Dreamless sleep (susupti):

'the state of deep sleep, however, does not have a clear
object of knowledge.'109
The Fourth is so named because of its place in the list. It does not
come after the other three states but rather suffuses them.110 Thus,
whereas the first three exclude each other, the Fourth can be found
in each of them and, indeed, the aim of the Kula ritual is to attain
the condition wherein the Fourth and especially the Beyond-Fourth
are universally present. The Fourth (turya) is particularly associated
with the dynamism of sakti and is a process of transforming all
perception into consciousness. 111 The fifth state of consciousness,
Beyond-Fourth, is AHAM, Siva-sakti, eternal cognition and
recognition. It is defined as
'... that state ... in which the same principle of free-
consciousness [svatantryatrnana] or self consciousness
[ahambhavena], ... shines, in its full freedom ... and
there is full consciousness of the presence of qualities
of omnipresence and eternality etc. ..." 112
Abhinava adds a sixth level: 'namely the 'unsurpassable' (anuttara)
which is the state of self-existence.' 113
(f) Five Fields of Knowledge
Vyomesvarl, also called Vyomavamesvari or Varnesvari, presides
over four fields or lesser states of consciousness. Sanderson, basing
himself on Ksemaraja,114 defines thus:
109. Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsini, vol.2, p.265. See also TA 10. 257cd-264ab.

110. 'The Fourth must be poured, like sesamum oil, on the [other] three.' Sivasutra
3.20.
111. Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsini, vol.3, p.209. See also TA 10. 264cd-269.
112. Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsini, vol.3, p.209. See also TA 10.278-284ab.
114. In fact it is not Abhinava but his disciple, Ksemaraja, who analyses the terms in
detail. He does so in the Pratyabhijhahrdayam, for which see Jaideva Singh,
Pratyabhijhahrdayam, 4th edn. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1982, p.81-82, and
especially in the Spandasamdoha, for which see Mark Dyczkowski, The stanzas
on vibration, Varanasi, Dilip Kumar Publishers, 1994, pp.69-70. In II commento
di Abhinavagupta alia Paratrimsika,Traduzione e testo, Roma, Instituto Italiano
per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1985, pp.287-289, Gnoli deals with the matter
in some detail and gives the relevant translation from the Spandasamdoha.
62 The Kula Ritual
'In Ksemaraja 's Krama Vamesvari is identified with the

power of consciousness in its absolute, uncontracted
state and is said to give rise to four circuits of sub-
ordinate deities: the Khecaris, the Gocaris, the Dikcaris
and the Bhucaris. These are the same power of con
sciousness but projected towards and into plurality on
the levels of the (i) the subject, (ii) the mental appara
tus (antahkaranam), (iii) the faculties of sense perce
ption (buddhindriyam) and action (karmendriyam), and
(iv) the sense elements (tanmatrarn).'115
(g) Twelve Stages of Sound

The twelve stages of sound (nada) are divided into a set of eight
and a set of four. The set of eight when expressed in the direction
of emanation are: 'the transmental' (unmana); 'association with
mind' (samana); 'the pervasive' (vyapini); 'energy' (sakti); 'end-
of-sound' (nadanta); 'sound' (nada); 'the obstructing' (nirodhini);
'half-moon' (ardhacandra). To these eight are added a set of four
stages, making a total of twelve. These four, still in the direction
of emanation are bindu, and, in the case of OM, the three phonemes
M, U, A. The set of twelve are experienced in the direction of
emanation or of reabsorption. While it will be described here in
terms of emanation, the terminology sometimes makes more sense
when described in terms of reabsorption.
12. The stage of unmana corresponds to the supreme word, the
acknowledgement of the self (svatmavimarsa). 116 It is the pure
word without any movement towards emanation and where
any exteriority has ceased. It transcends all comprehension,
as the word unmana, transcendental, suggests.
11. Stages 11, 10 and 9, i.e. samana, vyapini and sakti, are the
bridge between the supreme word and sound and are some
times implied together as a trio117so as to form the 'sakti-spike'
on which unmana is enthroned. In stage 11, samana, the word
115. Sanderson, 'Meaning', pp.69-70.

116. Silburn, Le Vijnana Bhairava, p.51.
117. Paratrimsikavivarana pp.228-229. Jr.271d.l.
begins to manifest itself. It is the first stage in a movement

towards sound but it is a complete indetermination with re
gard to any particular sound or form of manifestation and due
to its association with mind is called samana. In the direction
of reabsorption it signifies the moment of indifference to any
manifestation.
10. The word continues its process of manifestation. There is a first
sense of particularity or variety but the word still pervades all
equally and is called vyapini, permeation. In the direction of
reabsorption it is the cessation of any will to emanate.
9. The word limits itself still further into energy (sakti) which is
also called sparsa-vyapti118 or simply sparsa (Jr. 160b.2). It is
a concentration of the inherent dynamism of the word and is
a determination to express. In the direction of reabsorption it
is the cessation of any determination.
8. The next two stages, nadanta and nada, are paired. Nadanta
is the 'end of sound', the end of any sense of expressing. Con
versely, in the direction of emanation it could be called 'be
ginning of sound'.
7. Sound (nada) is the first condensation of the supreme word
(paravac).119 It is the act of saying, the expressing without
any indication of what is expressed. If nada is the statement,
nadanta is the withdrawal of the statement.
6. Sound moves towards its self-expression. The command is
being given. It still has a universality and has not yet been
particularised. This sixth stage is called nirodha, obstruction,
because the causal deities, whose nature is particularised and
who hold sway over various particular groupings of cate
gories are prevented from entering this indeterminate stage.120
In the direction of reabsorption it is the end of any subject
matter.
5. The 'half-moon' (ardhacandra) is understood in association
with bindu. It is the beginning of the impulse to manifestation
118. Silburn, Le Vijnana Bhairava, p.50.

119. Padoux, Vac, pp.96-97.
120. ibid. p. 103.
64 The Kula Ritual
which is bindu. It is a transition stage between the universal

ity of nirodha and the particularity of bindu. In terms of reab-
sorption it is the cessation of impulse towards audible sound.
4. The bindu is the concentration of the audible sound. Since
bindu is the concentrated mass of the expression it is more
powerful than the audible sound. In the direction of reabsorp-
tion it is the moment of silence wherein the audible sound
has ceased but which contains all that was said.
3-2-1. At this point sound becomes audible. The last three stages
should properly be considered in terms of reabsorption. In the case of
the sacred sound OM they are constituted by the phonemes A, U, M.
(h) Four Means to Reach the Highest State
The last of the frameworks which structure reality and emphasise
the process of reaching the highest state is arguably the most
important since it is treated at the outset of the Tantraloka, in
chapters 2-5. It consists of the 'four means' (upaya). The first 'means'
is totally transcendent. Each of the other upaya in turn reflects one
of the three external activities of Siva: will (iccha), knowledge
(jnana) and action (kriya). Each also reflects one of the three levels
of being: 'siva', 'sakti', and 'nam'. The latter in this list of three is
an expression of the former but the practitioner need not proceed
from one method to the next since each is a valid means to attaining
Siva himself.121
The first method is, strictly speaking, a 'non-method' (anupaya,
nirupaya) whose description in TA 2 is given mainly in apophatic
terms. This method is both means and end at once since it is an
immediate and total effectiveness. Abhinava gives the example of
a person who hears one word of the guru (guruvacanam) and is
there upon brought to realisation by an intense descent of energy
and enjoys an absorption into Siva (samavesa) without other means
of realisation.122 He is not bound by any other activities such as
mantra, worship, meditation or discipline.123 The agency in the
'non-means' belongs entirely to Siva himself without any activity
121. Baumer, Wege, pp.62-63.

122. Gnoli, L'essenza, p.8.
123. ibid. p.9.
on the part of the disciple. The 'non-method' does, however, have

indirect methods (parikaratvam) as for example the 'oblation'
(caru) which is mentioned in Jr.200d.2.
The second means, 'the method of Sambhu' (sambhavopaya), is
particularly associated with the will, with an attitude of mind and
heart, a fundamental orientation. This method too is described
largely in the negative, as the method of non-discursive thought
(nirvikalpa).124 To put it in positive terms, undifferentiated or non-
discursive thought is 'pure thought, direct perception (pratyaksa)
of the ultimate reality'.125 Abhinava also excludes all ritual action
from the sambhavopaya.126 The Kula ritual derives from the atti
tude involved in sambhavopaya and leads to it, but being ritual, is
itself the 'fourth method'. It is concerned with the contemplation
of AHAM.127
The third method, the 'method of sakti' (saktopaya), uses
vikalpa128 which means differentiated thought, that sort of mental
activity which opposes the various aspects of things and emphasises
one thing to the exclusion of another. It questions, hesitates, it
divides and is dualist in tendency.129 It is nevertheless a means
since a valid reflection, even though differentiated as in the
statements 'I am omniscient' or 'I am omnipotent', unifies all aspects
of reality so that the non-duality of consciousness arises130 in a
manner described according to the steps of the Krama tradition
which is closely associated with the third means.131
Fourthly, 'the individual method' (anavopaya) uses kalpa which
is action in a broad sense.
124. TA 3.274ab. See also Malinivijayottaratantra 2.23.

125. Padoux, Vac, p. 180.
126. TA 3.289cd-291ab.
127. Pandey, p.461.
128. Malinivijayottaratantra 2.22.
129. Padoux, Le coeur, p. 148 footnote 219.
130. Alexis Sanderson, 'Sivasutra et Vimarsini de Ksernaraja: traduction et introduction,
by L. Silburn' [review] Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 46:
160-161, 1983, p.161. Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.46.
131. Pandey, p.534.
66 The Kula Ritual
'The absorption which makes use of acts (prakalpana)

such as rising breath (uccara), the sense-organs, con
centration, phonemes, locations is properly called
'individual'.'132
Are not all these acts involved in the Kula rituals? Yes, but it is a
question of the starting point. The absorption is not the result of
rising, breath, concentrations etc. but is given directly by the guru
during initiation. The ritual expresses and fortifies the absorption
by means of various actions but is not the means of attaining it in
the first place.
(i) Three Attitudes

Although the four means all lead to consciousness, Siva is not di
vorced from the world. The attainment of Siva is not simply a
return to the previous condition but rather is a discovery of states
such as universal bliss (jagadananda) and especially the 'attitude
of Bhairava' (bhairavi-mudra) which is best understood in con
nection with two other attitudes, khecari-mudra and krama-mudra.
Just as cognition is the basis of recognition, so too the person
who attains (cari) the illimitation of space (kha) brings about the
presence of many saktis. In khecari-mudra the practitioner attains
the space of pure consciousness so that the goddesses arise before
him. He enjoys them and secures all their powers' 33 and has no
need of other ritual obligations (niracara). This state is khecari-
mudra.
As the term krama suggests, the attitude called krama-mudra
involves a progression from the emanation of the objective world
through twelve stages to pure subjectivity. If khecari-mudra is
absorption into the absolute, krama-mudra is a fluctuation134 in
that it involves both emanation and reabsorption.
132. Malinivijayottaratantra 2.21.
133. TA 32.7cd-8ab. In TA 32.30-31, Abhinava quotes the Yogasahcdra's description of
khecarimudra: 'The yogi, due to the sound HA, sees his self moving in other bod
ies and another's self in his own body, sees his self coming and going through the
nine apertures, single, resonating, permeating, abiding. As a result of this [mudra]
he is a khecari. So it is said in the illustrious Yogasancara.'
134. Baumer, Wege, p.188. See also Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.58.
Ksemaraja in his Pratyabhijnahraayam defines bhairavi-mudra

by quoting the verse:'... focused within, gazing out, neither opening
nor closing [his eyes].' 135 Ksemaraja goes on to quote a further
text, from the Kaksyastotra, which is less lapidary:
'Throwing by will all the powers like seeing etc. simul
taneously and on all sides into their respective objects
and remaining (unmoved) within like a gold pillar, you
(O Siva) alone appear as the foundation of the uni
verse. 136
In other words, khecarimudra is the state of absorption.
Kramamudra is the process of externalisation and internalisation.
Bhairavimudra is neither: the outer and the inner are one. It is the
preferred state in TA 29.
135. antarlaksyo bahirdrstirnimesonmesavarjitah | Singh, Pratyabhijnahrdayam, p.98.

English translation of antarlaksyo ... etc. from Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.67.
136. Singh, Pratyabhijnahrdayam, p.98. This is the state of jivanmukti and is also called
sambhavimudra. Baumer, Wege, p.172. For a description of sambhavimudra, see
Anubhavanivedana, sl. 1.
CHAPTER 6
TANTRALOKA 29
The first impression on reading TA 29 is confusion. However, once

the structure is perceived, the chapter is seen to be admirably ar
ranged. Accordingly this overview will firstly present the struc
ture in broad outline and then take each section of the chapter,
present its structure and describe the main terms and procedures
operating in that section. The structure is also incorporated into
the translation and is provided as a whole in Appendix 15.
(a) Structure of Tantraloka 29
Abhinava himself provides the basic structure1 for the
Tantraloka in TA 1.278-327ab where he gives the 'table of contents'
(anukramanika) divided into two sections. In the first section, TA
1.278-284ab, he gives the list of the general topics (purvajoddesa)
of the Tantraloka. Sloka 283cd reads: rahasyacarya mantraugho
mandalam mudrikavidhih | 'the secret ceremony, the host of
mantras, the mandala, the ritual concerning the mudra.' These four
topics form an ensemble occupying chapters 29-32. The general
topic of TA 29 is 'the secret ceremony' (rahasyacaryd). The general
topic of TA 30 is the host of mantras (mantraugho) which, according
to TA 30.123cd, includes both mantra and vidya etc. TA 31 studies
the mandala and TA 32 studies the mudra. TA 29 touches on all
these topics but in less detail. The second section, TA 1.284
1. The four categories, jnana, yoga, kriya, carya, i.e. knowledge, yoga, ritual and con
duct, are sometimes considered to form the tantric quadrilateral of themes, 'on which
topic see Helene Brunner-Lachaux, 'Analyse du suprabhedagama'', in Journal
Asiatique 155: 31-60, 1967 and Helene Brunner 'The four pada of saivagama', in
Journal of Oriental Research (Madras) 56-62: 260-278, 1986-1992. The four cat
egories do not determine the structure of TA 29 nor, indeed, of the Tantraloka as a
whole, as Rastogi notes in his Introduction, p. 195.
Tantraloka 29 69
bc-324ab, gives the list of Sub-topics (anujoddesa). TA 1.323cd-

324cd gives the list of the Sub-topics of TA 29:
'the category 'qualified'; the Kula lineage of the
Perfected Beings and their wives; the ritual of
adoration; the ritual with the sexual partner; the
procedure of the secret teaching; initiation and
anointing; and penetration: such are [the Sub
topics] in the twenty-ninth chapter. '2
A further elaboration of the structure is given in TA 29.7 where

Abhinava lists six supports for the Kula sacrifice: 'on external
reality, on the sakti and on the pair; on the body, on the course of
the subtle-breath, on the mind', bahih saktau yamale ca deke prana-
pathe matau | These will be called Sacrifice 1, Sacrifice 2 etc. 3
2. adhikaryatmano bhedah siddhapatnlkulakramah ||

arcavidhirdautavidhi rahasyopanisatkramah ||
diksabhisekau bodhascetyekonatrimsa ahnike ||
For bodha Rastogi reads vedha. Rastogi, p. 184 footnote 3.
3. The various summaries of the Tantraloka give slightly different listings of these
Sacrifices. Tantrasdra ch.22 summarises Tantraloka 29. It states: '[Kula sacrifice]
is of six kinds: in external [surface], in the sakti, in one's own body, in the pair, in
the subtle-breath and in consciousness', saca [kulayagah] sodha-bahye saktau svadehe
yamale prane samvidi ca iti Tantrasdra p. 198 lines9-10. The Tantrasara mentions
a seventh sacrifice: 'The seventh Kula sacrifice, the best of all, is celebrated with
respect to the guru's body.' gurusarire saptamah kulayagah sarvottamah. Tantrasdra
p.207 line 5. This seventh sacrifice is absent from TA 29 unless the second ritual of
conclusion is classed as the seventh sacrifice. The Tantroccaya summarises the
Tantraloka even further. In Tantroccaya ch.8 p. 177, the list of supports reads as
follows: sthandile mandate svasaktigurudehacakraprandntaratmasu ... arcayet
However, it is not clear how that list should be divided since the Tantroccaya de
scribes only the first three sacrifices: 'on the sacrificial surface, in the mandala, and
in his sakti'. A translation which reconciles the three texts, the Tantraloka, the
Tantrasara and the Tantroccaya, would read that list of supports as follows: 'He
should make adoration with regard to the sacrificial surface, in respect of the mandala,
of his own sakti, of the guru, of the circle of the body, of the subtle-breath and of the
self (atma).' In Raniero Gnoli and Raffaele Torella, eds. 'The Tantroccaya of
Abhinavagupta' in Indo-Sino-Tibetica, Roma, Bardi, 1990, on p. 177 footnote 166,
the editors note that the text has mandate where one might expect yamale. However,
the discrepancy is not so great if we consider that the word mandala can mean 'circle'
and that the word 'circle' can also mean pair, yantala. The Tantravatadhanika is an
even briefer summary of the Tantraloka but has no details on the rituals of TA 29.
70 The Kula Ritual
Most of the overall structure of TA 29 falls thus neatly into place.

However, Sub-topic 2, TA 29.18-55, has a structure requiring closer
examination. It is a development of the ritual of Malinivijayottar-
atantra 11.3-16. A comparison of these two texts suggests the
following sequential structure:
Malinivijaya 11 TA 29
i. Introductory comments: 1-2 2cd-17
ii. Preliminary ritual 3-7 18-24
iii. External ritual 8-16 25-55
This sequence is elucidated by the following comments on each
of those elements:
(i) In TA 29.2cd, Sub-topic 2 is called 'the essence [of the Kula
ritual procedure]' and is also the daily ritual. It is appropriate, there
fore, that the introductory comments should be attached to it in
the first instance, but they apply also to all the Kula rituals which
follow.
(ii) In Jr. 17d.3, Jayaratha notes that the preceding verses, sl.2cd-
17, constitute the setting for the sacrifice. He also notes that sl.18
is the beginning of the description of the Kula ritual. He notes
later, in Jr.23d.3, that 'the sacrifice is complete' (siddhah kula-
yagah). Sl. 18-23 would seem, therefore, to constitute a ritual which
is, in a way, complete and separate.
By contrast, in Jr.l9d.2, he refers to sl.18 ff. as 'the daily wor
ship' (nityad). He confirms this in Jr. 132d. 1 where he notes that
sl.24-55, for the most part at least, constitute the daily ritual of the
Kula ritual. Furthermore, the comparable section of Malinivija-
yottaratantra 11.3-16 is reflected in TA 29.18-55. In Tantrasara
p. 198 line 15, Abhinava begins the summary of TA 29.24-55. Irn-
mediately afterwards, on p. 199 line 1, he changes the focus and
describes TA 29.18-23. He only returns to his discussion of TA
29.24-55 on p.200 line 6. All this would bind 18-24 and 25-55
closely together.
How then do 18-24 and 25-55 fit? The answer is to be found in
the meaning of the term siddhah which is used in Jr.23d.3. In TA
29.5-6, Abhinava discussed the meaning of sacrifice (yaga).
Tantraloka29 71
In sl.5 he defined sacrifice as what is done 'as a result of seeing all

things from that point of view', i.e. from the point of view of sl.4
or, as Jr.5d.l says,'... in terms of the outflow from the pulsation of
Siva and sakti'. He went on, in sl.6, to state that: 'Whatever a hero
performs with mind, word and body in order to evoke such a frame
[of mind] is said to be the Kula sacrifice.' In Jr.23d.3, therefore,
Jayaratha is pointing out that this outlook has been achieved by
following the prescriptions of sl. 18-24 and that the Kula sacrifice
has been performed. If the ritual does continue, it is not because
something needs to be done in order for the practitioner to achieve
the state mentioned in sl.6 but rather because he wishes to express
that state. He does so in what may be called Sacrifice l. Sloka 24
describes the transition and could be counted either with sl. 18-24
or sl.25-55. Thus TA 29.18-55 constitute the daily ritual which
consists of two parts, the first of which, sl. 18-23, achieves the state
of bhairavi-mudra intended by the Kula ritual, while the second,
sl.24-55, is the external expression of that state.
(iii) The verses 25-55 correspond more clearly to what is
called the 'Kula procedure concerning the Perfected Beings and
their wives'. However, those verses differ distinctly from
Malinivijayottaratantra 1 18-16 because of the long insertion of
the Kula hierarchy found in sl.29c-45ab.
Therefore, there would seem to be three parts to Sub-topic 2:
namely Introduction, Opening Ritual and Sacrifice 1. That being
said, the three parts are not sealed off from each other. In particular,
Abhinava notes in the Tantrasara that the Opening Ritual and
Sacrifice l stand in a special relation to each other. Firstly there is
a movement from the external, i.e. the hall of sacrifice (sl. l 8a), to
the state of Bhairava (sl.22d) and thence back to the external such
as the cloth (sl.25a). The cloth provides the starting point for a
return to the centre, for a throne upon which sakti and Bhairava
(sl.49ab) will be seated. Next there is an externalisation as far as
the placing of the 'lamps' (sl.55). Thus there is a double enclosure,
a chiasm, A-B-A'-B'-A", where the external, A, and consciousness,
72 The Kula Ritual
B, enclose each other. It is an expression of the vibration (spanda).4

TA 29 is divided into two sections of unequal length. The first
two thirds are devoted to the rituals for the initiated, the last third
to the rituals of initiation. The two sections are closely linked since
the rituals of the initiate cannot be performed without prior initiation
while the ritual of initiation is performed by the guru after he has
performed the rituals of the initiate.
Accordingly, the overall structure of TA 29 is as follows:
sl. lab General Topic The Secret Ceremony'
(rahasyacarya)
sl. lcd-2ab Sub-topic 1 'The Category 'qualified'

(adhikaryatmano bhedah)
Part I: The Rituals for the Initiated

Sub-topic 2 The Kula lineage of the Perfected
Beings and their wives,
(siddhapatnlkulakramah)
sl. 2cd-17 Introduction
sl. 18-23 The Opening Ritual
sl. 24-55 Sacrifice |external (bahih)
sl. 56-95 Sub-topic 3 The ritual of adoration

(arcavidhir)
Sacrifice 2 based on the sakti
(saktau)
sl.96-166ab Sub-topic 4 The ritual with the sexual part

ner (dautavidhi)
Sacrifice 3 based on the pair
(yamale)
. Sub-topic 5 The rite of the secret teaching

(rahasyopanisatkramah):
4. Tantrasara p.200 line 13 ff.

Tantraloka 29 73
sl. 166cd-l77 Sacrifice 4 based on the body

(dehe)
sl. 178-180 Sacrifice 5 based on the subtle-
breath (prune)
sl. 181-186ab Sacrifice 6 based on the mind
(matau)
Part II: The Rituals of Initiation

sl. 186cd-224 Sub-topic 6 Initiation (diksa)
sl. 225-235 Sub-topic 7 Consecration (abhiseka)
sl. 236-281 Sub-topic 8 Penetration (bodha = vedha)
sl. 282-292ab Rites to conclude the initiation
Finally, in TA 1,246-211, just before listing the general topics
of the Tantraloka, Abhinava discusses one of the structural
principles of his encylopaedic work: the threefold5 division into
enunciation, definition and examination. These three steps are
relevant to the detailed structuring of the Sub-topics. For example,
at the beginning of Sub-topic 3 he enunciates the Sub-topic (sl.56)
and proceeds to define it (sl.57). He goes on to examine the three
Cycles but first defines Cycle l (sl.58) and then examines it (sl.59-
63). Another example: in sl.201ab he enunciates the initiation as
Son and in sl.201cd-sl.202ab defines the ritual while in sl.202cd-
206 he examines it. The systematic nature of this elaboration gives
great clarity to his work and earns it the title of sastra.
(b) General Topic 'The Secret Ceremony'

From the outset Abhinava reserves the ritual to those who are.
qualified (adhikari) and the first Sub-topic of TA 29 concerns 'the
category 'qualified'' about which Abhinava says practically nothing.
5. 'Abhinavagupta bases himself on the three steps of knowledge in Nyaya, namely

uddesa, 'enunciation', laksana 'definition', and pariksa, 'examination'. Bettina
Baumer, 'Vac as samvada. Dialogue in the context of advaita saivagamas', in D'Sa,
F.X. and Mesquita, R. eds., Hermeneutics of encounter, Vienna, Publications of the
De Nobili Research Library, vol.XX, 1994, p. 13. Baumer refers to Nyayasutra I 1.2.
74 The Kula Ritual
It is Jayaratha who defines the suitability, stating that a person is

qualified if he 'dwell[s] in a state of undifferentiated (nirvikalpaka)
thought',6 and so indicating that the Kula sacrifices pertain to the
second of the means, the method of Sambhu (sambhavopaya).
Abhinava gives a second quite different meaning to the term
'qualified' in connection with his description of the Kula hierarchy
in TA 29.29cd-33 where he lists the six 'qualified' gurus and six
'non-qualified' gurus. The non-qualified have neither consorts
nor lineages whilst the qualified do transmit their potency, their
'seed' (virya) which is to be understood in two senses. Jayaratha
explains, in Jr.42d.l, that the transmission of 'seed' means the
transfer of semen (carama-dhatos) and the transmission of the
vibrating power (spharasya) of Siva and sakti from which the entire
universe proceeds. For that reason, sl.34 lists the six saktis or
consorts of the qualified and sl.35 refers to their lineage of disciples
and grand-disciples. By contrast, those who are 'not functioning'7
or inactive do not hand on the Kula tradition in any sense: they are
celibate and do not have disciples, they are not opposed to the
tradition nor outside of it but remain 'at rest within the self, (sva-
atma-matra-visranti) Jr.42d. 1.8 In short, the person is qualified to
practise the ritual if he has the 'seed' or 'potency' (virya) of the
Kula tradition. He is 'functioning' within the tradition if he
communicates 'seed'. The term vira, 'hero' is thus appropriately
used to describe the Kula practitioner.
Because they are qualified they may practise the secret
(rahasya) ritual. It is secret in a first sense because it is the hidden
knowledge granted by a god at the request of his consort and then
revealed to mankind in a tantra. However, the secrecy referred to
in TA 29 is also societal. The Kula ritual had to be kept secret
since its 'impure' practices involved grave social consequences for
the practitioner and his whole extended family.9 Something of
the social horror is expressed in Qt.l0d.l:
6. Jr.2b.l. He elaborates in Jr.l02d.6.

7. Gnoli translates the term adhikaro as 'functioning'. Gnoli, Luce, passim. Helene
Brunner also translates it in that way in her article 'Un tantra du nord: le Netra Tantra',
in Bulletin de l'Ecole Francaise d'Extreme-Orient 61: 125-197, 1974, p.154.
8. This phrase is used to refer to those who have reached the highest state. See Jr.24d. 1,
Jr.79d.l and Jr.l85d.2.
9. Jean Varenne, L'enseignement de la divine shakti, Paris, Grasset & Fasquelle, 1995,
p.151.
Tantraloka 29 75
"This lineage [of the Perfected Beings] is to be

worshipped with ingredients that are both hated
by people and forbidden according to the
scriptures, that are both disgusting and despised."
Nevertheless, the secret Kaula societies were 'no fringe
phenomenon in the Kashmir of our period' and had clearly
penetrated into learned society and even into court circles.10 This
penetration was possible precisely because of the secrecy which
allowed public decorum to prevail in a manner described by a well-
known saying:
'Secretly (antah) a kaula, outwardly a Saiva-

[siddhanta], but publicly a follower of the Vedas'.11
(c) Sub-topic 1 'The Category'qualified"

In TA 29.lcd, Abhinava undertakes to recast the previous
ceremonial ritual (upasa) which means what is described either in
TA 28 or TA 15 ff. or indeed in the whole of the Tantraloka, in
terms of the Kula ritual procedure. But what is the Kula ritual
procedure? Was there a Kula ritual properly speaking or was it a
trend which defies any categorisation? Until such time as the
various Kula texts, the Ratnamala, the Yogasancara, the Virdvali
etc., on which Abhinava draws are available, it will be difficult to
know how far he has departed from his sources and what he means
by 'The Kula Ritual'. As it is, he departs considerably from the
Malinivijayottaratantra, the basic source text of the Tantraloka,
in composing TA 29. Accordingly this present study analyses
TA 29 without detailed reference to other works that contain the
word kula or show similarities.
Within the category 'qualified', Abhinava lists gurus and
disciples. The term 'guru' is preferred to the terms 'Master' or 'Adept'
who are minor figures in TA 29. Indeed, the authentic guru performs

11. Quoted by Jayaratha in Tantraloka vol.3, p.643 line 11 and quoted again in ibid.
vol.3, p.894 line 5. A similar phrase is given in Yonitantra 4.20 and in the
Syamarahasya. J.A. Schoterman, Yonitantra, New Delhi, Manohar, 1980, p. 16.
76 The Kula Ritual
all functions. He bestows liberation, and enjoyments, he initiates

and teaches, he performs rituals and receives the worship of Adepts,
Sons and ordinary initiates. The word 'guru' is also used to refer to
the Master and the Adept and to others who exercise a function.
The Master and the Adept will be described later in looking at the
rituals of consecration where Abhinava specifically names them.
The yogi, jnani and karmi are named only by Jayaratha and may
suitably be treated here in order to clarify the parameters of the
word 'guru'. The terms yoga, niracara and sacara are also reviewed
since they are used in our text and further describe the variety of
persons who are qualified to perform the Kula ritual. The diverse
personages are all outstripped by the guru who remains the person
of choice.
In TA 13.326cd-340, Abhinava discusses the different
capabilities of the yogi and the knowledgeable person (jnani). In
brief, the yogi is essentially concerned with enjoyment (bhoga)
while the knowledgeable person is essentially concerned with
liberation (moksa) and discriminating knowledge (vijnana). The
guru p a r excellence has all these roles. Abhinava puts the matter
very clearly:
'He who wishes both enjoyment and liberation and

discriminating knowledge, should seek a guru who
is well-practised (svabhyasta) in knowledge
( j n a n i n a m ) a n d accomplished in yoga
(yogasiddham). However, if such a person does
not exist, he should seek [a guru] who is a
knowledgeable person as regards discriminating
knowledge and liberation; as regards a particular
enjoyment, [he should seek out] a yogi who is
able to grant that result. "12
As the name implies, the yogi is concerned with yoga which

Abhinava defines as the particular expression of ultimate reality.
Consciousness shines forth in differentiated thoughts which in turn
imply particular realities.13 Involvement with these limited realities
12. TA 13.338-339.
Tantraloka 29 11
brings equally limited enjoyments which cannot simply by

themselves lead to consciousness. 14 That sort of yoga is to be
distinguished from the yoga of Patanjali, discussed in TA 4.86-
109ab under the heading 'the irrelevance of the limbs of yoga'.
Abhinava notes that the eight limbs are of no direct use in attaining
consciousness but rather the reverse: they are the manifestations
of an already existing consciousness.15
The distinction between jnani and yogi is echoed in the
distinction between niracara, the person who is not attached to
any ritual, and sacara, the person who is so attached. When the
sacara performs an initiation, an external manifestation or sign
occurs which convinces the recipient that he, the recipient, has
attained Siva. By contrast the niracara, who is also called
'independent' (avadhuta), does not have any particular ritual to
perform and his initiation does not provide any proof other than
the inner experience of self-evident consciousness.16 Abhinava
describes the niracara:
'Free, not attached to any ritual (niracaro), without

doubt (nihsariko),free of worldly concerns, pure
(avadhuto), not attached to any ritual, reflecting
that 7 am not' (na-aham-asmi), relying solely on
the mantra, viewing all the goddesses who reside
in his body... always seeing (pasyan) these things
as the perceiving subject, he is clearly made
perfect by means of khecari-mudra.' 17
That description of the practitioner who is not attached to any
ritual is further illustrated by those women who are called
niracarah, who are not restricted by food laws or moral codes and
so are to be worshipped as goddesses.18
14. TA 13.330.
15. TA 4.97.
16. TA 20.8- 10ab.
17. TA 32.20cd-24ab.The importance of TA 32.20cd-24ab in the thinking of Abhinava
is shown by the fact that it is quoted, with variations, both in Tantrasarra ch.22 on
the Kula ritual, p.206 lines 7-10, and in Tantroccaya pp.180 lines 4-7 at the end of
the description of Sacrifice 3.
18. TA 15.554, quoting the Gama-tantra.
78 The Kula Ritual
The term 'officiant' (karmi) is very similar to the yogi. Where

the yogi is concerned with particular powers, the officiant is
concerned with particular rituals. In TA 23.12cd-14ab, Abhinava
notes that the officiant must perform certain actions and avoid
others, he must follow a particular ritual code if he wishes to
achieve his purpose. 1 9 He is to he distinguished from the
knowledgeable person and the niracara. In TA 23.25a, Abhinava
makes the blunt statement: 'The guru who is an officiant is without
knowledge' (jhanahlno guruh karmi...). This is softened, however,
by his statement in TA 28:
'The characteristic quality of a guru is fullness of

knowledge (jhanata). The distinction (avantara)
which does in fact exist between the [guru who is]
an officiant (karmi) and the [guru who is] a
knowledgeable person is secondary and always
presupposes that knowledge.'20
In his commentary on the word sacara, 'he who follows a
ritual', in TA 20.9c, Jayaratha similarly softens this classification
and notes that the officiant, 'places emphasis on ritual'
(kriyapradhana) so that it is a question not of exclusion but of
emphasis. The officiant would seem to be particularly concerned
with the proper performance of the ritual rather than with
understanding and expounding his insight. Jayaratha emphasises
this point of view in Jr.130b.l which is an investigation of the
phrase in sl 129c, 'those who have not received enlightenment'.
Abhinava goes on, in TA 23.25b-26ab, to note that once the officiant
has passed on his qualification, he can no longer perform initiations
without asking the permission of his successor whereas the
knowledgeable person, even though he has passed on his
qualification, can continue to function as before.21
19. Gnoli considers that this text may be corrupt but that he has given its general mean
ing. Gnoli, Luce, p.592 footnote 6. I have adopted his interpretation.
20. gurorlaksanametavatsampurnajnanataiva ya| tatrapi yasya cidvrttikarmibhit
sapyavantara || TA 28.389. This translation is dependent on Gnoli, Luce, p.674.
21. TA 23.26cd-27ab.
Tantraloka 29 79
The distinction between ritual and knowledge thus leads to a

set of equations. On the one hand are the yogi, yoga, the sacara
and the officiant. On the other hand are the knowledgeable person
and the niracara.11 However, all these gurus have insight and the
ideal remains the person who is liberated while alive.
(d) Sub-topic 2 'The Kula Lineage of the Perfected Beings
and their Wives'
Introduction
A. 1. Definition of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 2cd-3 a. The essence of the Kula ritual
sl. 4 b. The kula
sl. 5 c. The sacrifice i. As knowledge
sl. 6 ii. As action
2. Examination of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 7 a. The six supports
sl. 8 b. Rejection of supports of tantra
sl. 9 Transition:The kaula as the basis of all
sl. 10 B. 1. Definition of the ingredients
2. Examination:
sl. 11-13 a. Alcohol
sl. 14-16 b. The triple secret:
'vessel','sacred place','lamp'
sl. 17 c. Conclusion: The absence of doubt
The introduction is divided into two sections, the first of which
introduces the key ideas of the Kula ritual while the second presents
the essential ingredients. The manner of presentation is an unfolding
because the latter term is involved in the earlier. Abhinava's world
is a vibrating reality revealing its hidden essence and later resuming
the objective reality into its subjective heart.
22. Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.78 footnote 203.

80 The Kula Ritual
Abhinava first defines the essence (saratva) of the whole Kula

ritual23 as the worship of the Perfected Beings. Initiation is of first
importance because, by giving the mantra, it communicates the
lineage and its power24 and this is more important than the
theoretical doctrine or the mechanics of the ritual. Sub-topic 2
in large part follows: Malinivijayottaratantra 11.1-16 whereas
Sub-topics 3-5 do not, but since Sub-topic 2 is the essence of the
Kula ritual, the later topics are seen as an expression of the essence,
a sort of gloss.
Who are these Perfected Beings? The mantra is passed on to
the disciple by his guru who in turn obtained it from his guru and
so on back through the human stream, the symbolic figure of 64
generations of Masters25 who themselves obtained it from the
stream of the Perfected Beings (siddha) who in their turn ultimately
obtained the mantra from the divine stream. The Perfected Beings
thus occupy a place midway between the gods and mankind. They
enjoy supernatural powers (siddhi) and lead others to the same
condition they enjoy.26
The term 'Perfected Being' has a wider scope. In Jr.29b. 1
Jayaratha mentions the 'eternal (anadi) Perfected Beings and the
'eternal yoginis' on the left hand side of the worshipper who are
historical beings since they lived at Jalandhara yet are different
from Khagendra etc. who are worshipped at the cardinal points.
Jayaratha does not say what he means by 'eternal'. Finally there is
23. Brunner studies the phrase "essence of the Veda" found in the Kamikagama. She
concludes that, according to that text, the. term 'essence' does not mean a summary
but a source. Accordingly, the Saivasiddhanta texts are, in the view of the
Kamikagama, the foundation of the Vedas. Helene Brunner, 'Le Saiva-Siddhanta,
"essence" du Veda (Etude d'un fragment du Kamikagama)', in Indologica Taurinensia
8:51-66, 1980, p.63.
24. "... there are hardly any schools, but rather initiatory traditions - guruparampara -
it is the principal divinity and its cult which count... and not the doctrine which may
well be largely personal and is often composed ... of materials drawn from different
traditions.' Andre Padoux, Le Yoginihrdaya et la Dipika d'Amrtananda: quelques
problemes', in Bulletin d'Etudes lndiennes 1: 89-95, 1983, p.94. See also Padoux,
Vac, p.40 footnote 24.
25. TA 29.54a; Jr.54d.4, Jr.54d.5.
26. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. 107 notes 226-227.
Tantraloka 29 81
the so-called Perfected Being who is simply anyone committed to

religious practices.27
The Perfected Beings communicate the mantra which must now
be considered. The supreme word (paravac) is the revelation of
consciousness to itself, the acknowledgement of knowledge so that
the supreme word is itself the mantra of consciousness.28 All the
manifestations of the supreme word are words and all revelations
of the divine sakti are deities. Abhinava defines the mantra to mean
both the world and its supreme Lord, pure consciousness as well
as discursive thought. It is the energy of the phonemes.29 As a
result the mantras are able to bring a person to identity with himself
and so to freedom and in turn to grant him authority and power.30
The ritual 'setting out' of the phonemes is an imitation of the
emanative process - the varnaparamarsa - whereby the earlier
phoneme contains and emits the later phoneme. Just as there is a
progression in emanation or a hierarchy of tattvas, so too there is
a hierarchy of deities and their mantras. The goddess presides over
her vidya or mula-mantra which is her very substance and is
surrounded by subsidiary goddesses who in turn preside over
their own vidya.
A mantra is received, individually and privately from the mouth
of the guru during initiation. Indeed, initiation consists primarily
in the communication of this word 31 which is at the same time
one's deity and one's personal mantra. It is received orally and
cannot be written (alekhya)32 for to write it down is to dissociate it
from the living tradition and from the guru who imparts it and
consequently to weaken it.33 Nor can it be coined34 for it is the

28. '... the great mantra, mahamantra, is essentially the autonomy of awareness
Paratrimsikavivarana p.250 line 1.
30. TA 30.2-3.
31. Agehananda Bharati, The tantric tradition, London, Rider & Co., 1965, p. 101.
32. This was already asserted concerning the Veda. Padoux, Vac, p.xiv. 'It must not be
written down', (alekhyam) says Abhinava in TA 29.125c and in Gnoli. Ilcommento
p.269 line 7 and p.273 line 13.
33. TA 26.20-21. However an exemption is given in TA 26.23cd-24ab: Those who
come to know the potency contained in a mantra even when it is read in a book are
purified by Bhairava himself. As said above, they are naturally endowed.'
34. Andre Padoux, 'Mantras - What are they?', in Harvey P. Alper, ed. Understanding
mantras, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1991, pp.295-318, p.309.
82 The Kula Ritual
communication of a tradition stretching back in time to the void

itself. Ordinarily the mantra is received during the ceremony of
initiation, such as the one described in sl.l87cd ff., but there it is
not so much the guru who whispers it into the ear of the disciple.
Rather, the guru by his silent concentration causes the goddess to
make the disciple drop the flower upon the mandala and so to
reveal which mantra, which goddess, which kula and its attendant
ritual, have been chosen for the disciple. The guru discerns the
kula and then, one may suppose, utters to the disciple the phonic
form of the mantra so that the mantra is both visual and aural.35
Just as the mouth of the guru utters the mantra which leads to
consciousness so too the 'mouth' of the yogini, the yogini-vaktra,
yogini-mukha, yogini-vadana, communicates the unique experience
of consciousness, immediately.36 Just as the guru considers the
initiate to be his son, so too the yogini by her 'mouth' brings him
into the family (kula) of the 'Mothers' or into the clan (gotra) or
into the Kula tradition whose eponymous ancestor is Khagendra
or Macchanda.
The initiate proceeds to perform the various Kula rituals which,
like so many others, 37 are primarily concerned with the
communication or awakening of the mantra. They are so organised
that the latter ritual surpasses the former in subtlety and power.
Sub-topic 2 leads to the personal mantra while Sacrifice 2 leads
to recitation. Sacrifice 3 leads to the supreme Bhairava of sound
which is universally pervasive. Sacrifices 4, 5 and 6 which are
linked together as Sub-topic 5 lead finally to the supreme mantra,
the goddess who is consciousness (citi). After the guru has reached
the highest form of the mantra, consciousness itself, in the company
35.Padoux, Vac, p.xiv. In TA 21.19cd-20ab, Abhinava notes that the sight of the mandala,
even without the mantra, can make a person an ordinary initiate, while Paratrisika
18ab will say the converse: the knowledge of SAUH even without the sight of the
mandala initiates a person as a yogi.
36. See it. 124c ff., Jr.l26b.3.
37.In Tantrasara p.166 lines 6-11, Abhinava lists the causes which bring about the
presence (samnidhaye) of the mantra, such as flowers, the image, the company of
the yogi.
Tantraloka 29 83
of the yoginls and of the Perfected Beings, he is able to impart the

mantra to the disciple.
The protagonists of the various systems, the Trika, the Saivasi-
ddhanta and the Vaisnava vie with each other, trying to demonstrate
the superiority of their tradition and of their mantras.38 The
simpler39 and the more effective the mantra, the more it commands
assent. Power rather than doctrinal consistency is the trump card
and the mantras of the Kula tradition are supremely effective
because, when understood as Kula and Akula united in an eternal
embrace,40 they 'cause an immediate conviction'.
The mantra leads to supernatural powers (siddhi) which are of
central interest in Indian thought.41 They are found already in the
Vedas,42 but the tantras are particularly interested in them. They
include power over various dangerous forces, over women and
over enemies43 or the control of mantras and mudras, the
knowledge of events hidden in the past or in the future.44 In his
commentary Paratrimsikavivarana45 Abhinava presents a lengthy
interpretation of the various forms of supernatural powers
pertaining to the Kula tradition but the supernatural power he
mentions first and which comes first in his estimation is bliss.46
He does not deny the value of the siddhis such as smallness,
lightness etc., or of lesser manifestations of the descent of energy
38. In TA 11.88, Abhinava contrasts the mantras of the Siddhanta and of the Left and
Right schools etc. with the mantras of the Trika. Those mantras involve various
stages of purification. 'However, the mantras based upon the unsurpassable Trika
are all, at every moment and in any place, the source of every good.'
39. Wade T. Wheelock, "The mantra in vedic and tantric ritual', in Harvey P. Alper,
ed. Understanding mantras, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1991 p. 119. Even more,
the greater the concentration of the yogi the fewer times need he repeat the mantra
(Jr.89d.2). Thus the one mantra, the supreme word, is uttered once and eternally
from consciousness.
41. ibid, p.84 footnote 162.
42. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. 14 footnote 2.
43. Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.24.
44. Paratrisika 12-18.
45. Paratrimsikavivarana p.197 line 15 - p.199 line 5.
46. op.cit. p.197 lines 20-21.
84 The Kula Rittial
such as trembling or reeling.47 However, the supreme supernatural

power is the bliss of consciousness in every circumstance. The
greatest value is to become liberated while alive and to be able to
communicate this state to all creatures and so to attain the state of
Siva (sivata),48 the final purpose of the whole sweep of rituals of
TA 29.
The various worlds have their respective powers and the various
parts of the body, heart, navel, eye-brow centre etc., have their
respective powers just as one's kula determines the powers one
may enjoy,49 but the aim is to progress rapidly through all levels
so as to arrive at the highest level of consciousness which confers
all powers. Thus, although the mantra can achieve all things, its
greatest effectiveness is seen in bringing the practitioner to
consciousness without the delay of ritual and so to enter the inner
circle of initiates and gain access to all the lesser supernatural
powers.
The mantra is the basis for the term 'sacrifice' iyaga) which
Abhinava defines essentially as knowledge and whatever is done
in relation to that knowledge. In two sentences (sl.5-6) he both
relativises all ritual action and ritualises all human activity50 so
that the Kula sacrifice is universally applicable. The various rituals
of TA 29 are the more limited and externalised forms of that
essential sacrifice. This teaching is the equivalent of the instruction
given in the Paratrimsika 18 and 20 which says that merely
knowing SAUH is to be initiated and to know and perform all
rituals.
Since all proceeds from the union of Siva and sakti, towards
what could Siva be hesitant? Knowledge which is clear and
complete leaves no room for doubt (sanka). Kula knowledge is a
conviction, a universal awareness which inspires confidence so
47. TA 29.208cd.
48. TA 29.281.
49. In TA 4.268cd-269ab, he teaches that the member of one branch should keep to his
branch and must refrain from-seeking the enjoyments and ritual that pertain to
another branch (parasamtanina). This restriction underscores the import of the
initiation ceremony which determines one's kula and therefore one's range of enjoy
ments and privileges.
50. This point will be echoed in TA 29.65cd, 89 and 161cd-162ab.
Tantraloka 29 85
that nothing is impure. The regulations of the Vedas and their

proscriptions, the injunctions of the Manusmrti have no value in
his eyes, for he is lead by a higher revelation. While the Vedas are
not entirely rejected as revelation they are far superceded by the
revelaton due to Siva who is essentially pure such that nothing
makes him impure. So the practitioner ignores the multitude of
doubts51 and rises above any fear. If, however, a person cannot
free himself of doubt he is adjudged not yet to be initiated or able
to perform the Kula ritual. At best he can become an ordinary
initiate and eventually bringing himself to the state of readiness
where he can accept the requirements of the Kula ritual without
hesitation.
The mantra and its outlook are the perfect sacrifice and whatever
is done in order to attain that outlook is a Kula sacrifice. That
being said, Abhinava goes on, in sl.7, to list six particular forms of
activity or ritual which will assist the Kula practitioner to strengthen
the universal sacrificial outlook. It is the radiation of the one
splendour of the mantra. As already noted, these six forms provide
one of the structural divisions of TA 29.
Traditionally there are three categories of ritual: the daily or
regular (nitya), the occasional (naimittika) and the optional
(kamya).52 The regular or daily ritual must be performed at fixed
times. According to Jayaratha, Sub-topic 2 is a daily ritual.53 The
occasional ritual must be performed in certain eventualities,54 e.g.
51. In TA 13.198ab, Abhinava lists a number of doubts: concerning mantra, self, ele-
ments, ingredients, food, rites, categories etc. ...' mantra-atma-bhuta-dravya-asa-
divya-tattva-adi... This list is extended in Jayaratha's investigation, Tantraloka vol.5,
p.2326 linel5 - p.2327 line 3. On the basis of those lists, Sanderson writes: 'As that
which holds the Brahman back from the path of power it is fear of loss of identity
(atma-sanka), or participation in non-Vedic rites (divya-karmasanka), of impure
Tantric incantations (mantrasanka), fear of contact with the forbidden substances
that are offered and consumed in Tantric worship (dravyasahka), fear of contamina
tion by untouchables in caste-promiscuous sexual rites (jatisanka), fear of enter
ing the cremation grounds and the other impure sites in which the cult of power is
celebrated (sthana-sanka), fear of assault or possession by the forces that inhabit
these sites and are handled in the Tantric liturgies (bhuta-sanka, sarirasanka) and
finally, fear of an alien taxonomy of reality (tattvasanka) ...' Sanderson, 'The cat
egory', p.212 footnote 69.
53. See Jr.19d.2andJr.l32d.l.
54. Sanderson, 'Meaning', pp.30-31.
86 The Kula Ritual
the visit of the guru. The 23 occasional rituals of TA 2855 are

referred to in a general way in TA 29.29lc so that they must form
part of the Kula ritual but Abhinava does not clearly state how
they do so. Jayaratha refers to some of the occasional rites: no. 10,
the posthumous rites, in Qt. l 3d. 15, Jr. 13d. 11; no. 11, a misfortune,
in Qt.13d.14; and no.23, the reparation for an infringement of a
rule, in Q t 3 d . l l , Qt.13d.12, Qt.13d.13. Finally, the optional
rituals are performed for a purpose of one's choosing, e.g. to capture
elephants or to secure a beautiful woman.56 TA 29.75cd-77 has
aspects of an optional ritual as when Abhinava states:'... he should
recite the 'The Hymn of the Sacred Site' in order to invoke good
fortune'.
Abhinava terminates this first part of the introduction by defining
the term kaula. If kula refers to sakti and her manifestations,
kaula refers to Kula and Akula and their manifestations all of which
form the one reality. The kaula is knowledge in all its aspects, the
knower, the knowing and the known. Sl.9 sums up the idealist
position and provides the basis for the use of 'unclean' ingredients,
for, if the kaula in fact constitutes the whole of reality, nothing is
impure.
The Veda distinguishes between the 'pure and 'impure' (suddhy-
asuddhi) and is constantly concerned with purity. The Siddhanta
55. In TA 28.6-8, Abhinava lists twenty-three 'occasional' rituals. The translation which
follows depends on Gnoli's rendition and on Gnoli, Luce, p.632 footnotes 1-11. The
stoka numbers give the places in TA 28 etc. where these matters are dealt with to
some extent. [1] The receiving of knowledge; [2] the receiving of the scriptures; [3]
the visit of the guru, [4] of his brother and hisfamily, sl. 192-212; [5] the day of the
guru's birth, sl.213-216, [6] of his consecration, [7] of his union (abheda) [with
Siva, i.e. of his death, for which see also TA 25.11-12]; [8] the day of one's own
birth, sl.213-216; [9] the day of festival, sl.368; [10] the posthumous rites, [see also
TA 25]; [11] a misfortune; [12] a sickness; [13] the joy of recuperation; [14] the
sight of a portent, sl.369-370; [15] a meeting with the yoginis; [16] a meeting with
those who belong to one's own lineage, sl.370-385ab; [17] the beginning, [18] middle
and [19] end of an explanation of the scriptures, sl.385cd-407; [20] the gradual ap
pearing of a circle (kramodaya); [21] the sight of a deity in a dream; [22] the
authorisation [on the day of one's consecration]; [23] [as reparation for] an infringe
ment of a rule.' Of these rituals Tantrasara p. 179 mentions only nos. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6,
7,9, 15-16,17-19,21,22,23.
56. Gudrun Buhneman, 'Tantric worship of Ganesa according to the Prapancasara', in
Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft 137: 357-382, 1987,
describes such optional rituals.
Tantraloka 29 87
ritual follows suit and considers that purity and impurity are
somehow 'material', but the Trika considers knowledge to be purity
and ignorance to be impurity57 and that the Siddhantins' idea of
purity is in fact an impurity because it is an ignorance.58 Nothing
can overwhelm the pure light of consciousness so that the Kula
practitioner is without fear before what is deemed profane. Indeed,
he makes use of what is reprehensible so that by being involved in
sin - yet not in the manner of the 'bonded animal' - he realises the
transcendence of consciousness. Far from involving a person in
sin, the unlawful ingredient 'destroys great sins' (pataka) as noted
in TA 29.282d. Yet the Kula ritual, although it decries the concepts
'permitted' and 'forbidden' (nisiddha) needs them and defines itself
partly in terms of them so that it is counter-ritual rather than
revolutionary. How can power derive from the act of transgression
if there is no such thing as transgression.59
The concept of purification does, however, have its place but in
a quite different sense. The process involves dissolving the lower
categories into the higher ones, seeing the lower levels as contained
in the higher levels, till one reaches the state of Siva,60 and then
regenerating the body by expressing the higher categories in the
lower ones. Purification consists in regenerating all as light.
The rejection of the terms 'pure' and 'impure' is first expressed
in the use of the forbidden ingredients and particularly in the use
of wine which is described as ambrosia or nectar-of-the-left (vama-
amrta). It is called 'left' (vama) not only because the left hand is to
be used in the ritual but also because 'left' has the added sense of
'foreign to ordinary day life', 'secret',61 antinomian or heterodox.62
The word vama also has the meaning of 'vomiting' or 'emitting' so
57. TA 4.118cd-119ab reads: "The idea that those things which in fact consist of Siva are
separated from him: that is called impurity. Purity is the suppression of that idea.'
See also TA 4.221.
60. ibid. p. 126 footnote 111.
61. TA 15.278cd-283ab. He then goes on to stress the importance of doing all the rituals
-installations, sprinklings etc. - with the left hand, in particular with the left thumb
and left ring-finger. See also Tantrasara p.200 lines 3-5 which requires the use of
the fourth finger and thumb of the left hand.
62. Sanderson, 'Meaning', p. 18.
88 The Kula Ritual
that the wine is associated with emanation and the creation of a set
of pure categories for enjoyment.63
Wine has a series of other associations which start with soma,
the mysterious and illustrious liquor without which none of the
principal rites of the Aryans could be performed.64 The gods
enjoyed its intoxicating effect and the brahmans, just like the gods,
became drunk on such occasions.65 However, generally speaking
alcohol is proscribed so that the significance of alcohol in the Kula
ritual lies not so much in its intoxicating effect as in its sinfulness,
for even a small amount, even a whiff, is gravely wrong.66
The most important of the alcohols is wine which takes on all
the ambiguity associated with alcohol. However, the term vama-
amrta takes on further meanings, as in Qt.13d.21 where it
symbolises the sexual union of Siva and sakti and their fluids.
Occasionally, as in Jr. 166b. 1 the term amrta by itself refers to the
sexual fluid. See also Qt.l 10b.2. The lesser alcohols, grain spirit,
rum and mead,67 are designated 'masculine' 'feminine', 'neuter' in
a grammatical sense only and refer to the world of objectivity.68

64. Pentti Aalto, 'Madyarn Apeyam', in Jnanamuktavali (Commemoration Volume in
Honour of Johannes Nobel), New Delhi, 1963, p.18.
65. ibid. p.24.
66. Manusmrti 11.91-98 and 147-151 list the penances for drinking sura intentionally
or unintentionally. For example, just to smell wine causes a Brahman to lose caste.
Manusmrti 11.68. Indeed, if he should swallow anything that has only touched sura,
he must be initiated again. Manusmrti 11.151.
67. Aalto, pp.20 - 21. O. Prakash, Food and drinks in ancient India, Delhi, Munshi Ram
Manohar Lai, 1961, p.41 and p.216. These three are specifically forbidden in the
Manusmrti 95.84.
68. Gnoli, 11 commento, p.292 footnote 141 quotes the comments of Patanjali and of
Helaraja in his investigation of Bhatrhari. These see the masculine guna as associ
ated with increase (upacaya) and the feminine guna with decrease (apacaya). In
that footnote also, Gnoli states that Abhinava, in Paratrimsikavivarana p.212 lines
12-16, applies these same notions to the words 'more' (adhikam) and 'less' (unam).
The neuter is seen as a state mid-way between the two (madhyasthyam). In the Para-
trimsikavivarana p.212 lines 16-17, Abhinava goes on to make an observation on
Sanskrit grammar noting that the world of objectivity, jada, nara, is expressed in
the masculine, feminine and neuter genders while in Sanskrit grammar the addressee
'you' and the subject 'I' do not have gender. "The senses of 'I' - which are identical
forms of consciousness - do not correspond to that state described as 'this-ness' which
is growth, diminution and [all] between. The sense of 'you', though distinct, is
[viewed] similarly. For that reason, 'you' and 'I' are used without gender.' These
points help to explain TA 29.11cd-12, Jr.l3d.3, Qt.l3d.4, Qt.l3d.5 and also TA
Tantraloka 29 89
Abhinava explains the import of alcohol by associating it with

both liberation and enjoyment. He further explains the overriding
importance of wine by linking it with consciousness and with
Bhairava. Liberation and enjoyment are appropriately discussed
here before going on to look at the triple secret which consists of
the 'vessel', the sacred place and the 'lamp'.
Siva seeks neither enjoyment (bhukti) nor liberation (mukti) since
they preexist in him and proceed from him. He does not seek what
he already has. Although the word mukti is commonly translated
as 'liberation', Abhinava gives the word a quite different thrust:
'The term moksa, liberation, is nothing else than
the revelation of one's nature and one's nature is
quite simply consciousness of the self '69
It comes from intuition and not, strictly speaking, from initiation
since initiation does not give anything that is not already known
but rather cuts the bonds which might hinder a person from self-
recognition. Liberation can be obtained either without differentiated
thought or within all the variety of the world70 so that liberation is
not opposed to enjoyment. Indeed, the purpose of TA 29 is to
show how the seeming dualism is overcome by becoming
'liberated-while-living' (jivan-muktah) a term which appears in
sl. 161 cd-162ab and reappears in Jr.277b. 1. This state is thus shown
to be the climax of both major sections of TA 29, namely the
rituals of the initiate and the rituals of initiation.
29.282-283. The three lesser forms of alcohol express the passing world of objectiv
ity, of increase and decrease, of mere passing enjoyment suited to a certain sort of
Adept. Since the objective world is divided into three genders, each desires the other
two in order to regain the primal unity. By contrast, the highest level of light, con
sciousness and bliss, expressed by wine, is that of the supreme subject, para-pramatr,
Bhairava himself, who is beyond any limitation of gender. There is no basis for
associating spirit, mead and rum with female, neuter and male in a sexual sense.
69. TA 1.156. In TA 13.164cd-195, Abhinava quotes the Nandi-sikhatantra at length.
This text makes the point that 'liberation comes from intuition', pratibhato muktau
(sl.193c). In the Doctrine of Recognition, (Pratyabhijna) initiation, strictly speak
ing, does not, give liberation but only frees a person from the bonds which hinder
it. 'As a result of the cutting of the bonds, they are liberated', pasacchedadvimucyante
(sl.194c).
70. Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, p.227.
90 The Kula Ritual
'Bhairava'and 'Siva' are the names most commonly used in TA

29 to refer to the ultimate reality and indeed are identified in the
mind of Abhinava.71 The name Bhairava is to be distinguished
from the noun bhairava for there are many bhairavas who surround
the one Bhairava as his circle of attendants. The name Siva means
'the Auspicious One', while the term Bhairava has the opposite
meaning: 'awesome', 'fearsome'.72 The opposition is merely
apparent since the grace of Siva is a destruction of every limitation,
while to be torn away from the concepts 'pure' and 'impure' is a
moment of blessing. In this sense the term bhairava is fittingly
associated with wine, the forbidden drink, the deicide and
brahmanicide.73 Indeed the word becomes synonymous with wine,
as in Qt.l3d.8, or becomes synonymous with bliss, as in Qt.l3d.6.
In TA 29 and its investigation, the term argha-patra, vessel,
refers either to the container or more significantly to the contents.
These are the 'fearless essences'74 which consist especially of the
sexual fluid immersed in wine. In TA 15.164cd-167ab, Abhinava
broaches the theme of kunda-golaka. He states that the gurus
recommend
'... the nectar (arnrtam) which comes from the

union of the heroes and their counterpart [viz-
their sexual partner]'.75
In his investigation of this text, Jayaratha clearly states that
'... the nectar is the so-called sexual fluid (kunda-
golaka) which arises during the perfect fusion of
the [hero and the yogini],76
71. TA 1.90ab.
72. In TA 1.95-105, Abhinava gives the traditional etymology (rirukta) of the divine
names. The first in the list and the one given the longest nirukta (sl.96-100ab) is
'Bhairava'.In Tantraloka, vol.3, p.l064,in his investigation of TA 5.135, Jayaratha
also gives a series of meanings to 'Bhairava'.
73. The mythology of Bhairava is given in H. von Stietencron, 'Bhairava', in Vortrage /
Deutscher Orientalistentag, Supplementa I, vol.3, 1968, pp.863-71, and Lorenzen,
The Kapalikas, passim.
74. TA 27.42c. Jayaratha glosses them as the five nectars, pancamrtadibhir.
75. TA 15.166cd.
76. Tantraloka vol.6, p.2524 lines 14-15.
Tantraloka 29 91
and he specifies that '...it occurs 'as a result of the six-rayed shape',
i.e. as result of intercourse.77
Closely associated with the kunda-golaka is the menstrual
blood, rakta. It is used both in the vessel and as the context of
copulation78 as indicated in Qt.l09b.2. The word aruna, which
also means blood, can also refer to the female procreative sexual
power, as in TA 29.195ab.
The fluids derive from a 'sacred place'. The term dhaman, sacred
place, means 'light', 'glory', 'power as related to function','... a self-
luminous place (for instance, a star), a point where energy is
manifested',79 a place of divine splendour. It is a word of first
importance and will be used with great frequency in TA 29 and its
77. ibid. vol.6 p.2524 lines 13-15. 'At the moment of orgasm, women ejaculate a liquid
through the urethra that is chemically similar to male ejaculate but contains no sperm.'
Alice Kahn Ladas, Beverly Whipple, John D. Perry, The G Spot and otherrecent
discoveries about human sexuality, New York, Holt, Rinehart and Winston, 1982
p.20. 'One woman ... reported that "...the flavour changes four times during the
month. Tangy, sour, tart, and very, very sweet. The sweet taste lasts about three
days and is right before my period. It is absolutely delicious. This sweet taste is
better than any honey and not nearly as thick.' ibid, pp.70-71. 'In ancient times, the
word "semen" was used to describe the "seed" or "ejaculate" of either sex. You may
recall that de Graaf refers to his predecessors' supposition that this ejaculate con
tained "female semen", but when the microscope revealed that only the male ejacu
late contained sperm, the word previously used to describe the fluids of both
sexes was allocated in the scientific literature to males alone.' ibid. p.78.
It may be of interest to note the following extract from the description of a modern
day 'tantric' ritual at Puri, in Orissa. 'The officiant, reciting mantras and sprinkling
water in the same manner as previously, purifies the woman's yoni. With a blade of
grass the officiant touches the yoni while reciting a Vedic mantra to make the womb
fertile ... Then looking at the yoni he recites a mantra stating that the nectar flows.
As a rule then the female sexual fluid (raja) should fall down itself (swatah raja
pdta). But if it does not the officiant then engages in sexual intercourse (without
ejaculating, information given orally). This brings out the sexual fluid which he
collects on a betel leaf to which he adds several perfumes. To that leaf he does the
same purificatory actions as for the other substances.' Frederique Apffel Marglin
Wives of the god-king: the rituals of the deva-dasis of Puri, Delhi, Oxford Univer
sity Press, 1985, p.222. The central ritual of Yonitantra is the production of the
yonitattva, the vaginal substance.
78. '... ritual coition with a woman during her monthly periods is recommended in
Yonitantra. Although much abhorred in Hindu society, the fact itself is certainly not
unknown in mythology and in reality.' Schoterman, Yonitantra, p.31.
79. Padoux, Vac, p.274 footnote 145. Padoux, Le coeur, p.104 footnote 48. Jan Gonda
Meaning of the Sanskrit term dhaman, Amsterdam, Maatschappij, 1967, pp.94-95.
92 The Kula Ritual
investigation. Its uses are many, they cross refer and can be taken
at various levels. In the first instance it refers to the trio consisting
of earth, cloth and skull which themselves can be taken as referring
to object of knowledge, means of knowledge and subject of
knowledge. It can refer to the sexual organ, especially to the
female sexual organ, or to the central axis, the susumna and also
to consciousness, the knowing subject, to the source of emission,
to the world, etc. It can bear this variety of meanings because any
location where the divine glory becomes apparent is indeed a sacred
place.
The word dipa, 'lamp', can bear its ordinary sense but another
meaning is suggested in TA 29.282a where Abhinava speaks of
'having cooked dlpaka'. Sanderson states 80 that the dipa-caru was
a lamp
'... shaped out of dough with red wicks fuelled with

clarified cow's butter ... intended as a substitute
for the flesh of a human sacrifice ...to be eaten by
the worshipper at the end of the cult.'81
As regards the wick, he goes on to refer to the Krama where

"... the wicks were to contain camphor, musk, aloe
and olibanum mixed with the blood of a man or of
an animal substitute and the lamps themselves
were to be made from the flour of red rice kneaded
with fermented liquor and mixed with ginger
and pepper. Both red rice and ginger were
substitutes for flesh.'82
All this suggests that the 'lamp' is more than just an ordinary ritual
lamp. The matter will become clearer after considering the term
caru.
80. He does so perhaps with reference to Jr.54d.5 and other texts of TA 29 and its inves
tigation.
81. Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.83. 'Some cults may even require an offering of human
flesh (thus Svacchanda-tantra. 8.14-15).' Padoux, Vac, p.48 footnote 40. See Hevajra
Tantra 1.11,8.
82. Sanderson, 'Meaning', pp.82-83. See also Jr.54d.5 and notes.
Tantraloka 29 93
Ordinarily, caru, oblation, is 'rice, barley or pulse boiled with

butter and milk'83 but not so in the Kula ritual. In Jr. 200d. 1,
Jayaratha explains that the 'oblation' consists of the 'five jewels' 84
which are listed as 'male urine, semen, menstrual blood, phlegm,
faeces'.83 It is taken as the human equivalent of the pancagavya,
the five products of the cow, milk, curd, ghee, urine and dung, all
referred to in Qt.l6d.3 in connection with the 'lamp'. The 'lamp'
and the 'oblation' would, therefore, seem to be identical.86
The Opening Ritual
A. Preparation
sl. 18ab 1. He enters
sl. 18cd-19 2. He purifies himself with the mantras
sl. 20ab - on occasion he may initiate
sl. 20cd 3. He purifies the instruments
sl. 21 - comment on the three mantras
sl. 22ab 4. He prepares the vessel
B. Sacrifice
sl. 22cd 5. He becomes Bhairava
sl 23 6. He satiates the self and the goddesses
sl. 24 7. He externalises
The Opening Ritual is a self-contained ritual which also serves

as an introduction also to the procedures of the whole chapter. It
83. S.C. Banerji, Tantra in Bengal, 2nd edn, New Delhi, Manohar Publications, 1992,
175 note 37. See also Gnoli, Luce, p.489 footnote 196.
84. Traditionally, the 'five jewels' are gold, silver, coral, diamond, pearl. Monier-Will
iams, Sanskrit English Dictionary, p.864.3
85. Compare the phrase from the Kaulajnananirnaya 11.11: 'Traditionally in the Kaula
tradition the five means of purification are faeces, the nectar of the generative organ
(dhara), semen, menstrual blood and marrow (majja) mixed together.'
86. Compare Kaulajnananirnaya 18.2: 'I will speak of the methods relating to the Kula
Dipa (kulam dipasya), as well as the cake made of rice flour or wheat ...' The god
goes on to refer to various cakes including combinations of rakta and sukra, kunda,
gola. Bagchi, Kaulajnananirnaya, pp.102 ff.
94 The Kula Ritual
has a preparatory section as well as a moment of worship properly

speaking. The preparatory section involves a cleansing or
regeneration of the practitioner followed by a preparation of the
instruments, whatever these may be, and in particular a filling of
the vessel. After these preparations the practitioner performs the
most important part of the ritual which takes place in two stages.
Firstly, he brings himself into the state of Bhairava and, secondly,
sprinkles himself and the circles with droplets taken from the vessel.
Some elements require a more extensive comment.
The location of ritual is not public but private. Abhinava speaks
of 'entering the hall of sacrifice' (yaga-okas) but this need not be
elsewhere than in a house. It is filled with incense etc. but what
counts is that 'the heart is filled with peace and is disposed to full
absorption into Siva'. That is the true place of sacrifice.87 Even if
performed with a partner or with disciples or in the context of a
circle of worshippers, the ritual is private worship (atmarthapuja)
and it contrasts with 'agamic', dualistic, ritual which usually
involves the temple and public worship (pararthapuja).88
Although there is no calendar in the Kula ritual, there is
considerable specification concerning direction. At least in this
Opening Ritual, the practitioner faces north-east since north is the
direction of liberation while east is the direction of enjoyment89
so that the Kula practitioner is liberated-while-living. In Jr.29b.3,
Jayaratha adds a further detail. The personages who are worshipped
are ranged on his left whatever his direction so that rather than the
practitioner facing a particular direction, the direction is deter
mined by his own body. Like Siva, the divinised practitioner is
the point from which all directions are measured.
Just as there is no public place of sacrifice, there is no calendar
of sacrifice. TA 28 attaches great importance to the 'junctures'
(parvam) or feast days,90 whereas in the Kula ritual the calendar is
87. TA 15.80 ff., which correspond to TA 29.18, refer to various sites such as mountain-
tops, river-banks, places sanctified by a linga etc., but goes on to speak of the body
as the principal sacred site for sacrifice. In Tantrasara p. 133 lines 2-3, Abhinava
defines the yagasthanam as '... wherever the heart is filled with peace and is dis
posed to full absorption into Siva.'
89. TA 15.194 ff. See also TA 15.193 and 231b-232a.
90. TA 28.10-60ab.
Tantraloka 29 95
excluded as Abhinava states in TA 29.65. This being said, the feast

of TA 28 called the 'Ceremony of the Cord' is the occasion for
obtaining the ingredients, especially the sexual fluid, to be used in
the Kula daily ritual and other Kula rituals.91
These matters are best understood as the context for using the
mantras which, at this first stage in the Opening Ritual, are
explicitly named and of which the first is Malini the principal vidya
of the Malinivijayottaratantra. It is a set of 50 Sanskrit phonemes
in which vowels and consonants are mixed as a garland (mala).
The first phoneme of the set is NA and the last is PHA whence the
frequently used alternative name Nadiphanta. In TA 15.140c,
Abhinava states that, instead of the long form of fifty phonemes,
Malini may be used in the abbreviated form: NA-PHA HRIM.
Although the origin of Malini is unknown,92 Abhinava states
that there are many other arrangements of alphabets where vowels
and consonants are mixed and he even names one of them,
Kulaputtalika, without further elaboration. He goes on to affirm
that Malini is the principal one of these arrangements.93
He also explains that this mixing, where vowels are the seed
and consonants are the womb, produces the emission (visarga)94
so that the object predominates and Malini is primarily emanating,
cooling, nourishing. This explains the predominance of Malini in
TA 29 which is more concerned with union and emission in all its
meanings than with the reabsorption which predominates in
Matrsadbhava.
91. The Ceremony of the Cord is specifically mentioned in Qt.22b.l in connection with
obtaining the sexual fluid and is described at length in TA 28.112-186ab. In TA
28.139cd-142ab he mentions great celebrations, feasting, dancing etc., at the con
clusion of which there must be a Circle Sacrifice. In Paratrimsikavivarana p.280
lines 28-29, Abhinava stresses the importance of taking part in the pavitraka cer
emony. It would seem that the ingredients were obtained at least on such an occa
sion and were kept for later use, perhaps in the form of pills as suggested by the
word vidravya in Qt.l29b.3.
92. Teun Goudriaan, 'Vac. The concept of Word in selected Hindu tantras, by A. Padoux'
[review] Wiener Zeitschrift fur die Kunde Sudund Ostasiens 37:238-240,1993, p.238.
93. TA 15.129cd-130ab.
94. TA 15.126cd and TA 3.199ab.
96 The Kula Ritual
The second mantra to be examined is Para whose phonic form

is SAUH. It is called 'seed of the heart' (hrdaya-bija) 'seed of nectar'
(amrta-bija). Paratrisika 10b calls it 'the heart of Bhairava himself
while Paratrisika 35b calls it Rudrayarnala.95 It is also called trika
which can cause confusion with the system called Trika'of which
it is the crown.
The phonemes of the mantra take their meaning from what has
been said above concerning the forms of emanation. When Para is
recited in the direction of reabsorption, S represents the objective
world; AU the three energies of will, knowledge and action; H is
the supreme brahman who emits the universe.96 From another point
of view, S represents the first three cosmic spheres (anda): prthvi,
prakrti and maya. The phoneme AU represents the fourth sphere
of sakti, namely the three powers of action, will and knowledge or
the deities Suddhavidya, Isvara and Sadasiva while H, consisting
of two dots,:, represents Siva and sakti. Thus SAUH contains the
whole of reality in every aspect.97
When Para is recited in the direction of emission, S
symbolises Siva-as the highest brahman,98, AU retains its meaning
as the three energies of will, knowledge and action, while H
represents the emission. However, all this takes place within
consciousness.99 While Para can be recited in the directions both
of reabsorption and emission, the emitting aspect predominates,
as reflected in Jr.21d.l.100
A different interpretation is available for Para. In
Paratrimsikavivarana p.266 lines 4-9, Abhinava interprets
Paratrisika 9cd-10ab, and therefore SAUH, as referring to the
95. Sanderson, 'The Triadic Heart', p.356.

96. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, pp. 112-113 notes 261, 263, 264.
97. Singh, Paratrimsikavivarana, p. 168 footnote 2. Malinivijayottaratantra 4.25
speaks to this effect.
98. Paratrimsikavivarana pp.260-265.
99. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. l14 note 275.
100. 'Thus Abhinavagupta's interpretation of sauh is in keeping with the aesthetics of
creation, creativity and invigoration encoded in Para's agamic icons and sadhanas;
and it is so in spite of a general tendency in his exegesis to assimilate the under
standing of the Trika into the doctrines of the Krama with their emphatically
reabsorptionist orientation.' Sanderson, The visualisation', p.58.
Tantraloka 29 97
liquids of the Kula ritual. The point is especially significant since

Paratrisika 18 will point out that the knowledge of SAUH alone is
sufficient to secure every supernatural power (siddhi), so just to
consume the liquids is to attain the fullness of power.
Although Parapara and Apara feature in TA 29 they are minor
mantra-deities since the ritual is concerned above all with the
subject.101
The third principal mantra to be examined in Matrsadbhava.
Now, the first expression of the union (samghatta) of Siva and
sakti is the energy of bliss (sakti-ananda) from which all is
emitted.102 Abhinava gives103 a variety of names for bliss: 'goddess'
(devi), 'essence' (sara), 'heart' (hrdaya), 'emission' (visarga). He
also notes that, according to the Devyayamalatantra, she is called
Kalakarsini, 'she who pulls time to herself. He also calls her Sri
Para and notes that in the Malinivijayottaratantra she is called
'Matrsadbhava' which originally meant 'The Essence of the Mother
Goddesses' but which Abhinava interprets to mean 'The Essence
of (All) Agents of Cognition'.104 She is also called Kali.105 Her
phonic form (vidya) is the one syllable KHPHREM106 which is also
called Pindanatha or Pancapindanatha107 since it consists of one
syllable comprising five phonemes. She also has a vidya of
seventeen syllables, hrim mahacandayogesvari thr dhr thr phat
phat phat phat phat, which is given in Qt.70b.2.108
These three great mantras of the Kula tradition are not only self-
standing but are also inter-connected. To begin with, Para and
Matrsadbhava are closely associated. In TA 31.97ab, Abhinava
101. The rnantric form, vidya, of Parapara is given in TA 30.20-26ab and is fully spelt
out in Gnoli, Luce, p.719 footnote 16. From the body of Parapara come the eight
gods, ibid, p.719 footnote 16, who will be mentioned in TA 29.53a. The vidya of
Apara is given in TA 30.26cd and is fully spelt out in Gnoli, Luce, p.719 foot
noted.
102. 7A3.68.
103. TA 3.69-71.
104. Sanderson, 'Mandala, p.194. TA 4.176b-177ab.
105. TA 4.176c.
106. TA4.189cd-191ab and 30.45b-46.
107. Gnoli, Luce, p. 176 footnote 84. See also Padoux, Vac, p.416.
108. Sanderson, 'The visualisation', p.59.
98 The Kula Ritual
adopts the Krama position and places Kalantaka, i.e. Matrsadbhava,

above Para.109 However, Abhinava's exegesis of his base text, the
Malinivijayottaratantra, shows, according to Sanderson, that' ...
the pantheons of the Trika and the Krama are ultimately identical.'110
When Abhinava treats of these two mantras together, he first speaks
of SAUH and then goes on to speak of KHPHREM.111 Their
intimate relationship is perhaps best explained by his comment,
at TA4.19lcd, that SAUH is 'the heart of emission'(srstau ca
hrt ...') and that KHPHREM is 'the heart of dissolution'
(samharahrdayam). It is this power of dissolution that places
Matrsadbhava at the apex.
In second place, a mantra may be used by itself or combined
with other mantras, as for example in the practice of enclosing
(samputa) one mantra in another. On the analogy of a substance
which is enclosed by two bowls, a mantra or the personage who
embodies the mantra is further empowered when enclosed by the
principal mantra which is its origin and end.112 The enclosing can
be done in two ways. The principal mantra can be placed before
and after the lesser mantra. Thus the mantra rudra-sakti is Malini
enclosed either by Para or by Matrsadbhava and is explained in
Jr.21d.l as a means of acquiring both liberation and enjoyment.
Alternatively the principal mantra can be interspersed throughout
the lesser mantra.113 This second method can be given a circular
109. See also Padoux, Vac, p.422 footnote 110. Table VI on p.75 of Sanderson, 'Mean
ing', shows how Matrsadbhava, the highest goddess of the Krama, transcends Paru,
the highest goddess of the Trika.
110. ibid. p.73.
111. See, for example, TA 4.186cd-189ab and 189cd-191ab; TA 5.142-144 and 5.146;
TA 30.27-28ab and 30.45cd ff.
112. Brunner, 'Un tantra du nord: le Netra Tantra', p.159. For example, in
Paratrimsikavivarana p.272 lines 8-10, Abhinava notes that'... those who are per
fect in the use of a mantra from another school ...' can also become liberated-
while-alive by the use of SAUH which surrounds their mantra and empowers it. In
Tantrasara p. 135, he notes that even the dualist and impure mantras of the fol
lowers of Garuda and Visnu are made pure and capable of giving liberation when
they are associated with Malini.
113. See Paratrimsikavivarana p.278 lines 2-3.
Tantraloka 29 99
form if at the end of the lesser mantra the practitioner repeats the
procedure.114
By extension, the word samputa may be given a cosmic
meaning. Since the bliss of Siva and sakti stands at the beginning
and end of the whole process of emanation and reabsorption, the
cosmos is enfolded in bliss.115 So too, the universe and conscious
ness mutually enclose each other. 116
This notion is further extended to refer to Siva and sakti who
are joined, as two bowls, to form a whole.117
The idea of enclosure, where the outlying element is dominant
and the centre (madhya) is weak, must be distinguished from
another idea of the centre where the central element transcends
and governs the attendant realities. For example, when Abhinava
refers to the central position of Siva in contrast to the surrounding
four faces of Tatpurusa, Aghora, Sadyojata and Vamadeva, he states
that '... to occupy the central position means to preside over all
things...' 118 Again, when the prana and apana come to harmony,
the udana rises in the central channel (madhya-nadi) and leads to
consciousness.
While, in Abhinava's recension, the principal mantras of the
Kula ritual are Malini, Para and Matrsadbhava, another more basic
mantra is found in the groan of love, HA-HA, which expresses in a
more spontaneous fashion the experience of the bliss of
consciousness.
The word kuta means 'peak', or 'combination.119 and can also
refer to a grouping of two consonants without their accompanying
vowel.120 The most prominent of these is the combination of K
and S to form KS, such that kuta becomes almost synonymous
with KS, as in Jr.213d.L Its significance lies firstly in the fact that
114. An example of the circular arrangement of mantras is given in TA 29.215 which

describes the twelves vowels as a sort of china rose.
115. Paratrirnsikavivarana p.278 line 4.
116. Tantrasapara.p.200 lines 13-14.
117. TA 3.205cd-206ab. See Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. 120 note 315.
119. See Padoux, he coeur, p.294 footnote 107.
120. Singh, Paratrirnsikavivarana, p.187 note 15 and ibid, p.152.
100 The Kula Ritual
it combines the two phonemes K, which is in essence the

Unsurpassable or Akula, and 5, the emission or Kula. Thus KS
symbolises the union of Siva and sakti and all the emanation arising
from their union.121 Secondly, according to a certain reading of
the alphabet, KSA is the last phoneme and so symbolises the starting
point of reabsorption.122
In the Opening Ritual, the three great mantras are used as a
form of bath (snana) the external sort of which is discounted in
the Kula ritual.123 The internal bath is used in TA 29.l8cd-l9 and
is performed with the mantra whereby the practitioner identifies
himself with all the categories by placing the mantra upwards and
downwards in the directions of reabsorption and emission.124 The
third sort, the principal bath, which features in TA 29.22-23, is
described as follows:
'... after transforming, by means of contemplation,

the ingredient of bliss within the hero's receptacle
into Siva, he worships therein the circle of the
mantra; then, by means of the same ingredient,
he satiates the circle of goddesses in his body and
his subtle-breath. That is the principal bath. '125
In TA 29, the act of bathing is performed by installation (nyasa)
which occurs in a variety of ways in TA 29. For example, the
121. Padoux, Vac, p.304 and loc.cit. footnote 227. ibid, p.312.
122. ibid, p.304.
123. Malinivijayottaratantra 8.4-15a lists six types of external bath. In TA 15.38 ff.,
Abhinava expands the list and gives eight sorts of bath. For the hero, however,
these eight are replaced by '... the dust of the battlefield, hero's water [alcohol], the
breeze of a crematory, the ashes of a hero, the air of a cremation ground, the moon
and sun of a cremation ground, the self which is without differentiated thought.'
Tantrasara p. 130 line 11- p. 131 line 1.
124. See also Tantrasara p.131 line 8.
125. Tantrasara p. 131 lines 4-7. Tantrasara p.200 lines 3-5, which is the comparable
text to TA 29.22-23, describes this bath in detail: '... with the drops [contained in
the vessel] he should worship the sacrificial surfaces and with the liquid (rasena)
[in the vessel] he should, by joining the fourth finger and the thumb of the left
hand, worship and satiate the circle of the mantras contained in the circles of the
body, then within the subtle breath, ...'. Note that the phrase 'the circle of the man
tras contained in the circles of the body' refers to the the five gods located in five
positions in the body.
Tantraloka 29 101
mantra, sacred sites, the circle of the sakti or even the faculties
of the guru are installed on the whole body or on parts of the body
or on the faculties of the person.126 The effect is to communicate
the sacred power of what is placed, indeed to transform the location
into what is placed. The act of installation unites the location and
the located so that the place becomes the sacred site and acquires
its character and its enjoyments. When, for example, the sacred
site Attahasa, also a name for Siva, is installed on the tuft of hair,
the tuft becomes consciousness. When the mantra Para is installed
on the body in both an upwards and downwards direction, the body
is reabsorbed and emitted as a pure body.
The last preparatory action of the Opening Ritual is the filling
of the vessel. All is contained in the mantra so that the filling of
the vessel is an expression of the inner reality of the mantra which
is the bliss of Siva and sakti. The practitioner fills the vessel with
wine, meat and sexual fluid for they lead to bliss (ananda) and
result from bliss and come simply to mean bliss. To come in contact
with the contents of the vessel is to arrive at bliss and to sprinkle
droplets from the chalice is to communicate that blessedness.
Bliss refers in the first instance to the very highest reality, the
union of Siva and sakti so that in TA 29.97c Abhinava states that
'Bliss is the supreme brahman'127 for it is the source of all other
realities.128 The experience of their bliss produces various reactions
such as the sexual fluid or the cry HA-HA which is the savouring
of bliss, as in Qt.l60b.2. These experiences and expressions of
bliss lead to each other in a constant cycle of vibration.
Although the 3 M's are involved with bliss, the Kula practitioner
is not dependent on them because he first discovers bliss within
himself. Indeed, the use of the 3 M's is not so much a means to
acquire the bliss of consciousness as an expression of the bliss
which is already possessed. It is not the false bliss of 'bonded
animals' which is based on delusion and the absence of
consciousness and which the 'bonded animals' think they attain by
126. 'External placement, is always done with a gesture of the hand - or hands - touch
ing the place where the mantra is deposited. In the case of touching the subtle
body, however, an antarnyasa, the act is done mentally, it is imagined.' Padoux,
Le coeur, p. 188 footnote 44.
127 This sentence is explored in Jr.98b.l, Qt.98b.l, Qt.l00b.3 and Qt.l 10b.4.
128. TA 3.68.
102 The Kula Ritual
indulgence. The two forms of bliss, the bliss of consciousness and

the 3 M's, presume each other. In that sense, to abstain from the 3
M's is to abstain from consciousness.
After this preparation, the practitioner embarks on the sacrifice
properly so called. He brings himself to the state of Bhairava by
an internal act. Three inter-related internal acts may be considered
here since they are the essential method of all the Kula sacrifices.
The first of these to be considered is bhavana which basically
means 'that which causes to be',129 but it is a complex word for it
can mean 'realisation', 'creative visualisation', 'contemplation',
'identification' etc.130 Abhinava defines it as follows:
'The wise call this realisation 'the cow which fulfils

all desires'. It brings into reality the object which
existed only as a desire.'131
All preexists in consciousness and is externalised by a mental
act. It is not make-believe or external manufacture but yogic
projection, a gradual bringing into reality by means of repetition
and is comparable to the act of impregnation or saturating.132 A
reality which is glimpsed momentarily is brought into prominence
by being dwelt upon and seen in every circumstance so that the
fleeting reality is in fact seen to constitute the whole.
The term recollection (smarana) is closely connected with
bhavana. In the act of recollection the worshipper brings to mind
the higher principle and reabsorbs the lower into it. It is a return to
the heart, an act of integration whereby the object is brought into
harmony with the supreme subject and so frees a person from ritual,
or rather turns all into ritual. The aim of the worshipper is to attain
the state whereby all his acts and words are done with recollection
and so are turned into worship.
Meditation (dhyana) is another major technique advanced in
TA 29 and is defined as 'a continuum of uniform knowledge ...'133
129. Bernard Parlier, Le Ghatakarparavivrti d'Abhinavagupta, Paris, E. de Boccard,

1975, p.47.
130. Gnoli, Luce, p.155 footnote 2. Padoux, Vac, p.205 footnote 93.
131. TA4.14.
132. Parlier, Le Ghatakarparavivrti, p.47.
133. TA 4.93cd.
Tantraloka 29 103
Even though Abhinava asks the question: 'How can one meditate
on the One who has no form?',134 he does make good use of the
method because it can be understood at different levels. One of
these is attentiveness (anusamdhir) 'to the whole nature [of
consciousness]',135 a form of meditation emphasised in TA 29 since
the Kula ritual is based on undifferentiated thought. Attentiveness
takes place on the 'undivided level' (anavacchinna-pada) and there
is no attempt to provide a visual meditation on some form of the
goddess holding weapons, for example, because these things are
created objects.136 He does allow meditation on a form of the
formless, a sort of coagulation, murti, or projection from one's own
self137 such as the square, circle, triangle and point etc. of the
mandala or in slightly more imaginative forms of visualisation.138
Abhinava also makes use of satiation (tarpana) which refers in
its primary meaning to the offering of food and drink to the
ancestors and to the gods, a sort of libation.139 In the Trika it is
given the wider sense of the reabsorption of the lower categories
into the higher categories or of object of knowledge into the means
of knowledge which itself is reabsorbed into the subject of
knowledge. The satiation takes the form of either an external act
or an internal act. When he performs the external act the practitioner
projects his inner reality or identifies the outer object with the bliss
symbolised by the droplets. He does this by sprinkling (proksa)
droplets of wine etc. from the consecrated vessel. It is also
performed by consuming food and drink, satisfying of the lower
'circles' so that the highest circle, consciousness, may become
manifest. He may also, in a more internal fashion, perform the
sprinkling with a mantra such as rudra-sakti. Again, it may be
done simply by acknowledging the object with full consciousness
134. Mahopadesavimsatika 12c.

135. TA 12.9.
137. Abhinava defines meditation as '... whatever [the yogi] fashions, as he pleases,
from his own being, interiorly or exteriorly ...' TA 4.195. Padoux, Le coeur, p.175
footnote 310.
138. See for example TA 29.241cd-241ab, sl.245b, sl. 259-260, sl.261-262.
104 The Kula Ritual
so that the object is incorporated into consciousness and acquires

all its power.140 Whatever the method the outer and the inner reality
are made identical so that there is a harmony and an appropriateness
at every level of reality.
Externalisation follows from the idea of sprinkling and is one
of the principal themes of TA 29. By means of the Opening Ritual
the practitioner has brought himself to the awareness of his state
as Bhairava and so is now able to engage in Sacrifice since
divinisation is a precondition for true worship, as in the phrases:
'Having become Siva he should worship Siva',141 'He who is not
god may not worship god'.142 If he is Siva it is natural for him to
express himself in Sacrifice 1, since Siva freely expresses himself
in his five acts, not just emanation, preservation and reabsorp-
tion but also in the two acts which emphasise the role of grace: his
varied and multiple acts of concealment and revelation.143 The ritual
is not performed in order to attain a state of liberation or enjoyment
as though these were absent but is a manifestation of the real
condition the practitioner has received through initiation and the
mantra. He now wishes to show (didrksur, sl.24d) that the external
world and the inner world coincide, to demonstrate the 'attitude of
Bhairava' (bhairava-mudra). Yet in a sense the external sacrifice
is also needed. In the Tantrasara, while discussing the relationship
of external and internal, Abhinava notes that if the sacrifice were
performed only interiorly there would be a lack of externality and
therefore limitation144 and dualism.145
140. Tantrasara p.199 line 18 - p.200 line 2.

141. Baiimer, Wege, p.156.
142. Padoux, Vac, p.47. "The general Tantric principle [is] that only one who has be
come the deity may worship the deity.' Sanderson, 'Mandala', p. 176.
143. In TA 15.262cd ff., Abhinava rejects the idea of a transcendent Siva who remains
so. In Tantrasara p.141, he tackles the objection as to why, after attaining the
state of Siva which is the bimba, the practitioner would proceed to express this
state through emanation or reflection, pratibimba. To that objection he replies
that the motionless body of Bhairava already manifests within itself, svatmani,
millions upon millions of creations and dissolutions. Of his very nature Bhairava
manifests within, and with equal freedom chooses to manifest without.
144. Tantrasara p. 143 lines 4-5.
145. Although Abhinava does not use the words bimba and pratibimba in TA 29 -
Jayaratha does in Ir.24d.2 - he uses the word bimba in Tantrasara p. 179 line 15 -
p. 180 line 2 when describing a daily ritual.
Tantraloka 29 105
Sacrifice 1 external, bahih

sl. 25-27ab 1. The external setting
2. The ritual:
A. Reabsorption into the centre:
sl. 27cd-29ab 1. The personages on the square
sl. 45cd-46ab 2. The mantras in the circle:
Malini and Matrka
3. The goddesses in the triangle:
Para, Parapara and Apara
sl. 46cd-48 4. Kulesvari in the centre
B. Emanation from the centre:
sl. 49-50 1. Sakti and Bhairava at the centre
sl. 51 2. Deities in triangle: 12, 64, 4 etc.
sl. 52-54c 3. The 8 goddesses and
their consorts on the lotus
sl. 54d-55 4. The 'lamps':
a. According to 64 Masters
b. According to one's vidya
Sacrifice 1 is the external celebration of the splendour of
consciousness and consists of a vibration, moving from the
emission represented by the setting out of the instruments of
sacrifice and proceeding by reabsorption through various stages
to the centre where Kulesvara and Kulesvari rule. According to
another image, it is the construction of a throne for the divine pair.146
146. Tantrasara p.200 lines 6-10, which refers to TA 29.25 ff, reads as follows: 'Then
on the sacrificial surface he should construct a throne finishing with the three
saktis, who are the trident. In other words, he should construct, on the flood of [the'
phoneme] S and on the phoneme AU, a throne finishing with the three saktis who
conclude maya. And on the three saktis who conclude maya, who [themselves] are
on the flood of [the phoneme] S and on the phoneme All, the sakti is to receive
sacrifice, she who is the form of awareness (vimarsa) [H].' In Tantrasara p.200
line, 13 ff., he goes on to note that the process of emanation and reabsorption,
which is a vibration between the inmost and outmost poles, means that there is a
double enclosure, samputa: external reality is enclosed within consciousness, con
sciousness is enclosed within external reality.
106 The Kula Ritual
Then by a new emission the practitioner goes through the various

stages till he sets out the 'lamps' on the sacrificial surface. Into this
overall pattern taken from the Malinivijayottaratantra, Abhinava
inserts what may be called the Kula hierarchy. Some of these
elements require closer analysis.
From the large range of supports available,147 Abhinava has
selected those which suit the nature of the Kula ritual,namely
the ground with its design (mandala), the cloth (pata) and the skull
which is the vessel containing the fearsome ingredients. These
constitute the sacred space appropriate to the external Sacrifice.
The linga is not mentioned here in TA 29 as an instrument of
sacrifice.148 The mandala and the skull require further comment.
According to Jayaratha in Jr.27b. 1 and Jr.27b.2, the mandala
of sl.26d refers to a dot or circle (sl.25c) or dot and circles
(Qt.27b.l) drawn on the ground. On the cloth which is placed over
the diagram on the ground, the practitioner sets out the Kula
mandala consisting of a square, circle, triangle and point. Thus
there are two mandala. The first mandala consisting of a dot or
circle represents Siva and sakti and their act of emitting. The square
of cloth is the conclusion of the emission and the starting point of
the reabsorption enacted by the practitioner.
The term mandala has many other meanings in TA 29. They
draw on the basic meanings of 'circle or 'diagram': a group of
goddesses, the union of a Perfected Being and a yogini, the
structure of the body and its channels, the design of the triple trident,
the faculties, a triangle, the coverings such as rnaya etc.
The skull is a significant item for it is a reminder of the Kapalika
background of the Kula tradition but its relatively minor role in
the ritual shows how distant that background is. The skull is in
fact called the 'sacred site of the body' (kaya-pitha) because it is
deemed to be the seat on which the deity is enthroned.149 This
147. See TA 6.3, TA 2.42-43ab, TA 21.16-22ab and TA 27.44-46.

148. Nevertheless, the linga still remains a possibility. Tantrasara p. 198 line 15 - p. 199
line 1, which provides the setting for the Kula ritual and which is the equivalent
passage to TA 29.14-16, reads as follows:'... the external reality consists of a sac
rificial surface, a hero's cup full of wine (ananda), a blood-red cloth or a linga etc.
as mentioned above.'
149. See Jr.27b.2 and Qt.l6d.l
Tantraloka 29 107
'sacred site of the body' may be a skull taken from a cremation

ground or a substitute such as a coconut or conch-shell and it
contains-precisely in what condition it is not quite clear-the
ingredients of the ritual, the heroic and horrific substances which
include wine etc.150 The skull can also be one's own head (Jr. 16d. 1).
Insertion of the Kula Hierarchy
The outer section of the mandala or the square of the cloth is
the world of objectivity, in particular the history of the Kula
tradition in its divine, Perfect and human streams. At first Abhinava
follows the pattern given by Malinivijayottaratantra 11.8-16, but
before leaving the outer square and following that text further into
the centre he inserts the Kula hierarchy. After all, the essence of
the Kula ritual consists in the worship of the Perfect Beings and
their wives and it is appropriate to give more details on the lineages
than are provided by the Malinivijayottaratantra. He does not
indicate what other text, if any,151 he is following. The hierarchy
may be first considered in order not to break the flow from the
outer limit of the mandala to its central point. The hierarchy
proceeds as follows:
sl. 29cd-32ab a. The 4 Perfected Beings and wives

sl. 32cd-33 b. The 6 qualified gurus
sl. 34 i. Their saktis
ii. The marks of the lineages
sl. 35 a. Definition
sl. 36-39 b. Examination
sl. 40 iii. Advantage of these marks
sl. 41 c. The 6 non-qualified gurus;
sl. 42 difference between qualified and non
qualified
sl. 43-45ab d. The bodiless gurus
150. Abhinava gives an interpretation of drinking from the skull: 'He drinks from a
skull, from the fragment of an-object of knowledge which he holds in his hand,
full of the wine of the essence of the universe ...' Paramarthasara, sl. 80.
151. TA 4.212-278 is Abhinava's commentary on his own paraphrase of
Malinivijayottaratantra 18.74-81. Very often in that commentary, he contrasts
the Saivasiddhanta and the Kula tradition and, in so doing, refers to details which
reappear in TA 29.29cd-39 and will be pointed out as appropriate.
108 The Kula Ritual
The six active princes, who are uncertainty connected with the
four Perfected Beings, Khagendra etc., govern six sets of dynasties,
gestures, codes, hermitages, begging places and sacred sites. The
arrangement is so neat that it seems fabricated rather than factual.
Yet Abhinava goes on to give some historical plausibility noting,
in TA 29.40, that those who make use of the gestures etc. when
they travel to various sacred sites obtain whatever they want from
the yoginis.
The term 'Perfected Being' is particularly associated with the
figure of the yogini who differs vastly in TA 29 from the type
described in the section above dealing with the yogini cult. Yet
these fantastic creatures provide the basis for the role of the yogini
in TA 29 and its investigation.152 In particular, from her 'mouth'
the yogini provides the sexual fluid, the awesome substance which
destroys the ego. She is the sexual partner and grants supernatural
powers of which the bliss of consciousness is the greatest and she
gives birth to the yogini-child who is the receptacle of all
knowledge, a Rudra. The domestication of the Kula ritual and its
reinterpretation by Abhinava means that the female sexual partner
is invested with all the imagery of another era. She has the essential
role of the mythical yogini but not her outward appearance. Thus
to be associated in sexual rites with the female partner is effectively
to enter the cremation ground and to join the company of the
Perfected Beings and their preferred partners, the yoginis.
152. Some of the characteristics listed by de Mallmann, Les enseignements, pp.169-

182, are found in the yoginis of TA 29: 'they have superhuman powers': the yoginis
grant powers to the hero of their own kula (sl.40d.); 'moving through the sky':
they dwell in the sky where they receive those who deserve them (Qt.64d.l);
'preferring to dwell in cemeteries': they frequent cremation grounds (sl. 183b,
sl.72b, Qt.72b.2, Jr.l85d.l); 'they can take on the shape of all sorts of animals':
they devour flesh when unsatiated (Qt.13d.24); 'they compete for the attentions
of the same man': they are lovers of men (Qt.129.1) and love certain rituals in
particular, (s1.150d); 'they protect children': they are celestial beings who engen
der children in women of their own kula (Jr.46b.l) while the human female sexual
partner who is identified with the yogini gives birth to a child who is yogini-bhuh
(sl.163a).
Tantraloka 29 109
The bodiless gurus are intimately involved in handing on the

tradition. Indeed they are the sky-travellers (khecari) who bring
about the birth of the receptacles of Kula knowledge, among whom
Jayaratha places Abhinava, and so ensure in their own way the
transmission of the tradition. The bodiless gurus and their wives,
for example Svabhava and Bhagavati, exist in an eternal union.
However, they freely choose that there should be knowledge and
then bring about the birth of the child such that the knowledge is
now received in bodily form by human beings. The attendant
yoginis witness and take part in the events at each stage, at
conception, birth etc. until the yogini-child153 reaches full maturity
at the age of twenty-seven.154 In this way there is a progression
down every level of being from will to knowledge, then to action
and so to the historical birth. In this way the hierarchy does full
circle.
Resumption of Sacrifice 1:
After inserting the Kula hierarchy, Abhinava resumes in very
general terms the pattern provided by Malinivijayottaratantra 11.10
ff. He moves out of the history of the Kula lineages and into the
circle formed by the more subtle sets of alphabet deities, Malini
and Matrka from whom all emanate and into whom all are
reabsorbed as is indicated by the way in which they move between
north-east and south-west.155 The goddesses are also mediators
between the centre and the periphery, subject and object.
The term matrka is originally associated with the mythological
figures, the Seven Mothers or matrka who govern the universe

154. The number twenty-seven has symbolic value in the Trika, being the result of the
calculation 3x3x3. In Paratrimsikavivarana p.277 lines 1-3, Abhinava explains
the derivation of the number. The three goddesses Para, Parapara, Apara are 'mul
tiplied' by the three activities of will, knowledge and activity and are 'multiplied'
again by the three acts of emanation, maintenance and reabsorption. Gnoli, II
commento, p. 169. Padoux, La Paratnisikalaghuvrtti, p. l17 note 296.
155. Ksemaraja in his commentary on the Netratantra interprets the contrary move
ments as indicating both emanation and destruction. Brunner, 'Un Tantra du Nord',
p.155.
110 The Kula Ritual
and who recur in various roles and with various names.156 However,
the phonematic speculation of Kashmir Saivism will profoundly
alter the meaning of the term to denote the set of 50 phonemes in
their normal order, from A to KSAP157 It is the principal vidya of
the Svacchandatantra,158 not to be confused with Matrsadbhava
the vidya of the Krama, and is also called Purvamalini, not to be
confused with Malini proper also called Uttaramalini.
Matrka and Malini are associated. In Matrka the subject
predominates and therefore Matrka is absorptive, fiery, whereas
in Malini emission predominates and therefore Malini is cooling.
Abhinava identifies Malini with sakti and identifies Sabdarasi or
Matrka with Siva159 but these alphabets do not exclude each other
any more than Siva excludes sakti. Indeed, after having described
the two alphabets Matrka and Malini, Abhinava goes on to say
that even if Matrka does consist of Siva and Malini of sakti, both
have the nature of Siva and sakti since both alphabets are
complete.160
The pair, Matrka and Malini, form the circle which surrounds
the triangle formed by the Trika deities Para, Parapara and Apara
in their transcendent state. They in turn are the last entourage
156. Danielou, Hindu polytheism, p.287. 'Perhaps the best-known mythological ac
count of these Matrkas in the mediaeval period is found in the third episode of the
Devimahahatmya.' David Kinsey, Hindu goddesses, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1987, p. 156. The gods create seven Saktis who resemble themselves but they are
to be understood '... not primarily as the divine consorts of saktis of the male
deities but rather as extensions or forms of the Devi herself.' ibid. pp. 157-158. The
seven mothers, (matarah) are listed in the Agni-Purana as Brahrni, Sankari,
Kaumari, Laksmi, Varahi, Aindri and Carnunda. Mahalaksmi is added as an eighth.
Their depiction is given in the Agni-Purana, ch.50. See de Mallmann, Les
enseignements de I 'Agni-Purana, p. 150 The 'Mothers' (matrka) are listed frequently
in tantric texts but the names vary. Compare Malinivijayottaratantra 3.14, TA
8.241cd-244 and TA 30.20-26ab.
157. Ksernaraja, in his commentary on Sivasutra 1.4, explains: 'The mother unknown
[to those who are fettered by the triple impurity] ...is matrka, the begetter of the
universe, who assumes the form of the phonemes from A to KSA.' Padoux, Vac,
p.151-2. It is expounded in TA 15.117ab-120.
158. M.S. Kaul, ed., Malintvijayottara Tantram, Delhi, Butala & Co. 1984, p.xiv.
159. Tantrasdra p. 134 lines 2-3.
160. TA 15.133c-134b.
Tantraloka 29 111
protecting and expressing the highest, all-transcending deity,

Kulesvari, who pervades these three goddesses and all the circles
which eddy out from them.
The worshipper has now come to the point, the source and origin
of all things whether in her single form or in its equivalent, her
coupling with Kulesvara. At this point the nomenclature changes
and Abhinava speaks of Bhairava and sakti but the same realities
are intended. The practitioner contemplates the bliss of the divine
pair which derives from their union (sanghatta) but, as Jayaratha
points out in Jr.50d.2, the contemplation of the couple is
equivalently the contemplation of the self full of consciousness
and bliss.
Reality is also a vibration such that the concluding moment of
arrival at the centre is also the beginning of an emanation to the
periphery. The worshipper acknowledges the light streaming from
the centre in the form of a hierarchy of traditions all of which, in
their lessening degrees, express consciousness and bliss. Firstly,
the twelve goddesses of the Krama or an alternative set of twelve,
as Jr.51d.l allows; the sixty-four Masters or tantras or deities of
the Bhairava tradition; the four deities of the Right or Left traditions
and then one's own tradition, all located within the triangle.161
The lotus petals which emanate in a circle from around the
triangle are thrones for the eight goddesses who occupy an
161. In Jr.51d.2, Jayaratha introduces the set of eight goddesses by raising an objection
which runs as follows. The traditional teaching states that the triangle contains an
infinite number of rays which radiate from the single mass of consciousness and
bliss. Why then specify the limited numbers twelve, sixty-four or four within the
triangle, for any departure from traditional teaching will invalidate the ritual.
Jayaratha admits the force of the objection and must, therefore, mitigate the sig
nificance of the numbers which he does by highlighting Abhinava's rhetorical ques
tion: 'What number do they [viz. other gurus] assign to the rays [of light]?' (sl.51d)
and so concluding that the statement about the limited number of rays is just a
concession to other gurus such as those of the Krama, the Left, the Right etc.,
while Abhinava's own teaching concerns the limited number outside the triangle,
namely the two sets of eight.In another context, Jayaratha will give a different
argument. TA 33, the synoptic chapter, lists many sets of rays, six, twenty-four,
sixteen, thirty-four etc., and gives their names which are those of male and female
divinities. He then notes that Abhinava understands these circles of divinities to
be in fact unreal. Gnoli, Luce, p.758 footnote 16. Consciousness, says TA33.20a,is
one, eka eva cidatmaisah.
112 The Kula Ritual
important place in TA 29. As Matrkas they are emanations of the

supreme goddess but since the phonemes are also the cause of the
universe they may also be interpreted as the eight classes of
phonemes.162 They can also be understood as the three internal
senses and the five subtle elements l63 in the sense that the faculties
of knowledge move out from the heart and bring the various objects
of perception back to it. They are the intermediaries between
consciousness and the world of objectivity.164 Again, the goddesses
are temporal deities, each governing a specific day of the lunar
fortnight165 and also have a directional significance as lokapala,
protectors of the points of the compass. Thus, from these eight
come the whole external world.
Each goddess and her bhairava has an entourage (avarana) of
eight Masters with their consorts, the propagators of the Bhairava
scriptures,166 to a total of sixty-four, whose names are omitted but
who were referred to within the triangle (sl.51b).167
162. Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, p.226. In Tantrasara p.17 line 7, Abhinava

also associates the number eight with the eight classes of phonemes and adds a
ninth class, the single phoneme KS, as Gnoli notes in L'essenza, p. 112 footnote 2.
Padoux also explains that such goddesses are the energies which preside over the
eight classes of phonemes which in turn are the mother-energies of creation. He
notes also that the lists vary between different texts. Padoux, Vac, p.51 and p.155
note 194. See Svacchandatantra, 1.34-36.
163. See Dehasthadevatacakrastotra 6-13 which uses somewhat different names.
164. Silburn, Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, p.92.
165. TA 28.10cd-14ab.
166. In his investigation, Tantraloka vol.2, pp.39-44, Jayaratha lists the sixty-four
bhairavatantras. These are set out in eight groups of eight and the discrepancies
are noted in Rastogi, p.324. Mark Dyczkowski, The canon of saivagama and the
Kubjika Tantra of the Western kaula tradition, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1989,
p. 121 gives a slightly different list of the sixty-four tantras and names the teach
ers of each tantra.
167. At this point Jayaratha raises another objection. The essence of the Kula worship
was stated in sl.2d to consist in the worship of the succession of the Perfected
Beings. Why then is the listing of the Masters absent from the description of the
mandala? To answer this point, Jayaratha first admits, in Jr.54d.3, that the 'sixty-
four' refer to Masters and then refers to the endless number of Kula texts and their
inconsistency in their lists of names and reinforces his argument by noting in
Jr.54d.4 that a certain scripture even changes the number, admitting only fifty-
six names. The actual numbers and names therefore, he argues in Jr.54d.5, are not
important so that Abhinava is justified in not giving them.
Tantraloka 29 113
It is from these Masters and scriptures that the worshipper has

received his vidya which now he worships, presumably on the
square, by setting out 'lamps' considered as the outermost
expression of the original bliss. Qt.54d.5 suggests that these
'lamps' primarily involve wine, meat and menstrual blood.
The Opening Ritual and especially Sacrifice 1 form the heart of
the Kula ritual procedure so that the other Sacrifices flow from it.
In displaying this essence, Abhinava has followed the pattern of
Malinivijayottaratantra 11.3-16. But now, at the conclusion of
Sacrifice 1, a complete break is made so that neither Abhinava nor
Jayaratha will quote or paraphrase from that text again until
sl. 187cd resumes with Malinivijayottaratantra 11.17.
(e) Sub-topic 3'The Ritual of Adoration'
sl. 56 Enunciation of the sub-topic
sl. 57 Definition of the sub-topic:
The four stages of the Krama cycle
Sub-topic 3 or Sacrifice 2 is divided into two major sections.
The first deals with the Krama cycle and is based on the
Madhavakula which is the fourth section of the Tantrarajab-
hattaraka. The second draws from the Yogasancara and deals more
particularly with recitation. It also shows the influence of the
Krama. Although the two sections are related they do not fit with
complete ease. Abhinava follows his usual pattern and introduces
the key elements of the ritual. Some of these require special
comment.
Sacrifice 2 is based 'on the sakti' (saktau) which has a wide
reference but it does not refer to an actual woman. It is based on
the 'internal sakti' which is, in the first instance, a recollection of
outcaste women but is also any act of any faculty. In the
Tantrasara Abhinava makes the point,168 firstly, that the
preeminent and purest object of adoration in Sacrifice 2 is the union
of heroes and saktis, but adds that the same adoration can be applied
to the eye's act of looking, for example. In sl.96a by contrast, he
168. Tantrasara ch.22, p.201 lines 5-7.

114 The Kula Ritual
states that Sacrifice 3 which is based 'on the couple' (yatnale) is

performed 'with an external sakti' (bahya-sthaya saktya) who is
an actual sexual partner.169
Sacrifice 2 is also associated with sacred sites (pitha)170 whose
symbolism relies on an extensive body of legends. One aspect
particularly relevant to TA 29 is the legend that the sacred sites
contain the relics of the dismembered Sati, consort of Siva. The
sacred site is deemed to be the place where the goddess dwells in
union with Bhairava.171 It should be possible to travel to these
various sacred sites and there to acquire the powers of the goddess
or yogini who dwells there.172 It is more convenient and equally
169. In TA 28.78cd-82ab, Abhinava lists the five types of Circle Sacrifice: 'solitary',
'paired', 'mixed', 'circle', 'intermixture of heroes'. Regarding the fourth type, he
says: '[The sacrifice celebrated with] a potter's wife etc. (cakrinyadyas), i.e. per
formed with the respective saktis, will be described later. The Circle Sacrifice
which takes place through their presence gives every result.' In his investigation
of that text, Jayaratha explains the phrase 'potter's wife etc' by quoting TA 29.66
and explains the phrase 'later on' by naming TA 29. Later on in his gloss on the
phrase 'but without regard to castes etc' (TA 29.101b) he also refers to TA 29.66. It
transpires that both Sacrifice 2 and Sacrifice 3 are adaptations of the fourth Circle
Sacrifice. The first adaptation, Sacrifice 2, is performed with an internal sakti and
occurs by recollection only. Just as the worshipper recalls the twenty-four sacred
sites, so too he recalls the saktis listed in sl.66. They are therefore internal or
intentional rather than materially present. The second adaptation, Sacrifice 3, is a
domestic and private equivalent performed with an external sakti, with an actual
woman. By quoting TA 29.66 in his commentary on TA 28.79b, Jayaratha is only
indicating what son of saktis are involved in the fourth Circle Sacrifice. They are
not the wife nor the prized courtesan of the second and third forms of the Circle
Sacrifice but are from the lowest ranks of society. Gnoli confirms the point, stat
ing that in the second sacrifice the sakti is contemplated whereas in the third there
is sexual intercourse. Gnoli, L'essenza, p.280 footnote 2.
170. The tantric texts always use pitha and never tirtha. P. Pal, Hindu religion and
iconology. According to the Tantrasara, Los Angeles, Vichitra Press, 1981, p.27.
171. D.C. Sircar, The sakta pithas, 2nd edn. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1973, pp.6-7.
172. The Kaulqjhananirnaya 16.7-10 states: 'It is said that female sadhakas, adept in
yoga, dwell at Kamakhya Pitha. If one joins with one, one achieves Yogini Siddhi,
obtaining consciousness, mind, the ability to assume various shapes and Anima
with the other of the eight siddhis. Whatsoever is desired may be obtained here. ...
Similarly the fivefold essence of siddhi, which is secret, may be obtained in these
places.' Bagchi, Kaulajnananimaya, p.86.
It may be of interest to refer to the sanctuaries of the Matrcakra or the Caunsat
Yogini at Hirapur near Bhubaneswar, or to Ranipur Jharial in the Balangir Dis
trict of Orissa. K.S. Behera, 'Evolution of Sakti Cult at Jajpur, Bhuvaneswar and
Puri,' in D.C. Sircar, ed., The sakti cult and Tara, Calcutta, Calcutta University
Tantraloka29 115
effective to identify these sites with one's own body by the ritual
of installation (nyasa) and so transform the body into the sacred
sites.
The word pitha has another sense. It signifies the tradition
expressed in the four elements: vidya, mantra, mudra and
mandala.173 The goddess, specifically Kundalini, presides over
this tradition and makes it produce its fruit, the oil or essence which
is pleasing to consciousness.
In Sacrifice 2, the term pitha more specifically focusses on the
sexual dimension of the body so that the union of the sacred sites
of the male practitioner, on the one hand, and of the group of nine
impure women, on the other, symbolises the sexual union of the
hero and the yogini or of the faculty and its object. It is performed
by recollection and constitutes the sacred region (ksetra) or
cremation ground.174 Or again, the heart is both the sacred region
and the cremation ground because all is absorbed into the fire of
consciousness and all proceeds from consciousness which is the
heart. Like the term 'sacred region', the term 'cremation ground'
(smasana) can refer to the union of the male and female practitioner
or the faculty and its object.
Section A of Sacrifice 2 follows the three major steps of the
Krama process, i.e. the objects of knowledge, means of knowledge
and subject of knowledge, each of which in turn follows the cycle
of emanation, permanence, reabsorption and the 'nameless'. Cycle
I is concerned with action (kalpa) and starts with the emanation of
the objects of knowledge and leads to Sankarsini, the goddess of
the Krama. Cycle II is concerned with knowledge (vikalpa) and
Press, 1967, p.81. Almost all of these sanctuaries, dating from 9th - 11 cent. CE,
were circular, consisting of a cloister containing statues of 64 or more yoginis,
surrounding a pavilion containing an image of Siva. For a detailed account see de
Mallmann, Les enseignements, pp. 172-182. See also H.C. Das, Tdntricism, a study
of the yogini cult, New Delhi, Sterling Publishers, 1981. Some of these sorts of
sanctuaries existed in Kashmir, although no remains survive, de Mallmann, Les
enseignements, loc.cit.
173. TA 37.18c.
174. In his investigation of TA 4.259c, Jayaratha glosses ksetra as melapasthanam, the
place where the Perfected Beings and the yogini meet. Gnoli, Luce, p. 185 foot
note 105.
116 The Kula Ritual
starts from the emanation of the means of knowledge and finishes

with the same goddess under the title of Krsa. Cycle III, which is
without differentiated thought (nirvikalpa), starts from the
emanation of the subject of knowledge and leads to 'the sacred
place of his sakti' (sl.81cd).
A. Cycle I: Object of Knowledge

sl. 58 Definition of the ritual
Examination
sl. 59-63 1. Emanation
a. 24 sites on one's body
sl. 64 i. 'I' am not
sl. 65 ii. By recollection
sl. 66 b. Sakti-circle of 9 wives
sl. 67 their 9 sacred sites
sl. 68-69a 2. Maintenance: Cakrini /Kundalini
sl 69b 3. Reabsorption: Kulesvari
sl. 69cd 4. 'Nameless': Sankarsini
sl. 70ab alone or paired
The first step of the Krama cycle consists in the emanation of
the world. This is ritually symbolised by the installation of the
sacred sites. The body of the male practitioner is transmuted in
an orderly and harmonious way into the twenty-four sacred sites
according to the order of emanation, starting from the tuft of hair
and finishing with the foot. Likewise reabsorption starts from
the toe so that reference to the Fire of Time (kalagni) gives a
hint of the reverse process of reabsorption which forms the
inclusion at the end of Sacrifice 2 (sl.92-95). This is done by
recollection.
The nine wives are carefully selected. Each of them is involved
with the instruments of the Kula ritual, the twelve ingredients listed
in Qt. 17d. 1 or the five 'jewels' listed in Qt.200b. 1 and the skull, so
that the significance of the women lies not only in their adulterous
Tantraloka 29 117
character but also in the fact that they are ritually impure. Like the
ingredients they allow the practitioner to transcend the concepts
of pure and impure and so to reach supreme consciousness.
Whereas the sacred sites are installed upon the practitioner and
confer their power on him, these reprobate women, these goddesses,
are enthroned on the sacred sites and sanctify them.
Once the two sets of 'sacred sites' have been joined to form the
'sacred region', or once the male and female or the faculty and its
object or any complementary sets have been joined, the return to
the 'nameless' begins. As a result of their joining the 'wheel' begins
to function.
In sl.66-70ab, the word cakra is used in three separate images.
The first image (sl.66-67, 70ab) views the nine wives as forming a
circle around the worshipper who has become the god. Eight of
them are placed on the practitioner just as the eight petals of the
lotus are placed on the square of the mandala while the ninth,
cakrini, occupies the centre as the most significant of them. Among
its various meanings, the term cakrini can mean either the wife of
the potterl75 or the wife of the oil-presser. Of these two possibilities,
wife of the oil-maker or oil-presser applies best to sl.68 ff. The
cakrini or cakriki sits on a seat which presses down on the sesamum
seeds while the ox, moving round and round the trampled floor,
turns the mill. The oil is thus extracted and is used for worship etc.
but the husk is used as fodder.
The second image (sl.68) is that of a wheel turning in the cycle
of emission-dissolution wherein Cakrini/Kundalini plays the
principal role. In 70b. l, Jayaratha sketches three forms of the
activity of Kundalini / Cakrini. Firstly, with the emphasis on the
cycle of emanation and reabsorption, Kundalini manifests the
universe as far as objects such as blue etc. and then reabsorbs all
back into consciousness. Secondly, by transforming the seed into
prana she circulates through the body. She also produces the
175. The potter belongs to the lowest class of Indian society, but within this group he
occupies an important position for the pot was not only an important utensil but it
was often looked on as a representation of Devi herself. J.A. Schoterman, The
Satsahasra Samhita, chapters 1-5, Leiden, E.J.Brill, 1982, pp.7-8.
118 The Kula Ritual
'flower', the menstrual or sexual fluid, which is consumed.

The emphasis here is on internal experience. Then, in a third
paragraph, Jayaratha explains the image of the oil-presser (cakriki).
The third image (sl.69) is that of radiation from a central point
and of contraction back to that point. In the radiation there are
three stages: l. the appearance of the 'circle' or the emanation and
maintenance where Kundalini is dominant; 2. the middle of the
'circle' or the reabsorption, where Kulesvan or Kalakrntani is
dominant; 3. the very end of the 'circle', the 'nameless', where
Sankarsini is dominant 176 and transcends Kulesvan, the principal
goddess of Sacrifice 1.
In the Tantrasara, Abhinava changes the image and expresses
the same in terms of the triangle. Where Kulesvan, in Sacrifice l,
occupied the centre of the triangle formed by Para etc., in
Sacrifice 2, Sankarsini is at the apex of the triangle.177
Cycle II: Means of Knowledge
sl. 70cd-71ab 1. Emanation:
the 24 sacred sites in 8 directions
sl. 71cd-72ab the triads - their code
sl. 72cd-73ab 2. Maintenance:
'lamps' are placed there
sl. 73cd-75ab Insertion of one's private ritual
sl. 75cd-76ab 3. Reabsorption:
setting aside the instruments
4. 'Nameless': Goddess Krsa
sl. 76cd-77 aside: Hymn of the Sacred Site
176. According to TA 29.68-69, the goddesses Kundalini, Kulesvari and Sankarsini are
associated with the stages of emission / maintenance, reabsorption and 'nameless'
respectively but in Qt.70b.5 the goddesses are associated with the object of knowl
edge, the means of knowledge and the subject of knowledge. Thus the goddess
who presides over the means of knowledge is Kalakrntani: 'she who knows', jna.
The object of knowledge had emanated from her so that she is described as 'after
knowing', jnatva. The goddess who presides at the very end, from the point of
view of pure subject, is Sankarsini.
Tantraloka 29 119
The opening act of the second Cycle is the emanation of the

means of knowledge symbolised by the construction of a mandala
in eight directions so that the means of knowledge governs all the
objects of knowledge and forms a bridge to the one subject of
knowledge. The emanation starts from the heart or 'cremation
ground' and leads in two contrary directions, to two sacred sites,
to the lower kundali and to the group of yoginis, the upper kundali.
This is repeated in each of the eight directions so that the twenty-
four sacred sites are used again, but in order to signify that the
whole range of the means of knowledge and in particular the whole
range of prana is being set out in every sense.178
The next step symbolises the second stage, maintenance, which
is done by joining twenty-four 'lamps' to the mandala. Note that,
according to Qt.73b.1 these are edible. At the same time Abhinava
allows the practitioner to perform the ritual he may have obtained
from a previous initiation and to make it effective by enclosing it
in the ritual of Cycle II. From the comments in TA 29.75cd,
Abhinava seems to have the tantric initiations of TA 15 ff.
particularly in mind. The joining of the mandala and the lamps
evokes the third stage, the elimination, of which there are two
moments.
The first act of elimination is to set aside the tantric instruments
of sacrifice and is a moment of reabsorption when the practitioner
acquires an unspecified supernatural power. He then focusses on
Krsa, the fourth stage of Cycle II and consumes the hero's meal,
the contents of the cup consisting of wine and sexual fluids etc. It
is the moment of complete dissolution into subjectivity when all
power is given to him and his mantras succeed without effort.
178. Many of these twenty-four are repeated in TA 15.83cd ff. which refers to
Nisisamcaratantra. Their arrangement helps understand TA 29.70cd ff. In TA 15.84,
Abhinava notes that 'the will of [Paramesvara] is the basis of the sacred sites' and
that this will corresponds externally to Kamarupa. He goes on to note that two
other sacred sites, Purnagiri and Uddiyana, develop out of Kamarupa, dvayam
tatah, so that the central sacred site gives rise to two others. He goes on to review
their arrangement. These sets of three are arranged in two ways. First of all there is
a set of 3x3, then, more significantly to our purpose, there is a set of 3x8=24
located on the petals of the lotus of the heart, on the tips of the petals of the lotus
and on the connecting points of the petals.
120 The Kula Ritual
Cycle III Subject of Knowledge

sl. 78 1. Emanation : Saktis by themselves
sl. 79 2. Maintenance : Pairing with saktis:
sl. 80 3. Reabsorption : a. No time
sl. 8lab b. No throne
sl. 8lcd 4. The'nameless': His sakti (sva-sakti)
Cycle III involves the subject alone, without the use of the
faculties and without the objects of knowledge. The saktis, the
latter of the twelve goddesses of the Krama, are worshipped or
emanated just 'by themselves', without the mandate of the sacred
sites, the cup of wine or the 'lamps'. They and the practitioner are
without ritual (nirarcarah) and differentiated thought. This stage
may be compared to the moment of paramarsa, creative awareness
without any further emanation.
Abhinava moves swiftly at this point and notes that there is
neither time, nor place because everything is reabsorbed into what
may be compared with vimarsa simple awareness, the state of pure
consciousness where, at last, 'Paramesvara works vigorously, above
all within the sacred place of his sakti' (sl.8 lcd). The cleverness of
this phrase is evident when it is seen not only as the climax of the
Krama process but also as the bridge to recitation.
B. Recitation
sl. 82 Enunciation and Definition
sl. 83-88 1. The objects of focus
2. The hamsa.
sl. 89 a. Enunciation of hamsa
sl. 90ab b. Definition of hamsa
sl. 90cd-91 note: no distinctions
sl. 92-95ab 3. Oblation in fire of consciousness
The practitioner recognises in himself the continual resting of

Paramesvara in his sakti, the a-temporal throbbing of consciousness
which is the proper state for recitation (japa). The treatment of
recitation takes place in three steps. According to Jayaratha in
Jr.81d.3, they are related in a general way to the three cycles of
Tantraloka29 121
Sacrifice 2. sl. 82-88, which give details on the focal points of t h e

recitation and the numbers of recitations, are oriented to objects
such as face and heart. Sloka 89-91 describes the hamsa or t h e
subtle-breath as the means of arriving at consciousness. The third
step (sl. 92-95 ab) takes up again the twelve stages of the Krarna
which are performed in the context of oblation into the fire. T h e s e
various steps require some elaboration.
The recitation is grouped into sets. The items listed in the s e t s
of 5, 6, 7, 8 and 9 are set out below in a table which relies heavily
on Jayaratha's interpretation of the words and symbols.
5 6 7 8 9
face mouth mouth mouth mouth

eyes eyes eyes eyes
ears ears
breasts
hands
feet
- navel
heart heart heart heart
'thread' 'thread'
breath breath breath breath; breath;
pit-of- pit-of-
Brahma; Brahma;
Saiva couple; Siva+Sakti; union of private private
Siva+sakti; place + place+
aperture end-of-
of Ka; twelve;
It becomes immediately apparent that the more numerous t h e

sets of repetitions the more externalised is the focus of t h e
recitation. Conversely, the less the number the more internalised
122 The Kula Ritual
is the focus. This accords with the comment made in Jr.89d.2 to

the effect that the more competent the yogi the fewer repetitions
does he need to make. Subtle-breath is the source of time which is
a veil over consciousness179 so that the reduction of the number of
recitations and the stilling of the subtle-breath allow consciousness
to appear.
Although the term hamsa in fact refers to the goose which
floats on the waves but dives its head under the water and in this
sense has symbolic value, the term has many other meanings as
well. Ham symbolises exhalation (prana), while sa symbolises
inhalation (apana)180 so that hamsa is uttered twenty-four hours
every day.181 The connection of exhalation and inhalation with
prana and apana ties hamsa to the various meanings of those
two forms of subtle-breath. Thus hamsa is the cycle of emanation
and reabsorption182 as well as the whole range of phonemes and
since emanation and reabsorption involve all reality, hamsa
contains all reality.183 However, both emanation and reabsorption
are themselves the work of Siva-sakti with the result that hamsa
is also the heart (Jr.88d.l), the supreme self in perfect union
with reality.184 Finally, the word hamsa can be divided into HA
179. In Tantrasara p.60 lines 4-6, Abhinava says: 'When the acts of breathing disap
pear, when time is devoured, complete, truly single consciousness shines in all its
splendour.' In the Tantrasara, time, the number of arisings of subtle-breath and
the number of phonemes in the mantra are linked. Similarly, in TA 7.39cd ff.,
Abhinava gives explicit details about the number of breaths and the number of
recitations.
180. Gnoli, L'essenza, p.134 footnote 1. Singh, Paratrimsikavivarana, pp.28-29.
181. Bagchi, Kaulajnananirnaya, p.ix.
182. TA 3.142 and TA 29.89d.
183. 'Ksemaraja, in his commentary [on the Svacchandatantram] explaining hamsa as
hana, 'forsaking', and samadana, 'taking back', says that Siva, indeed, gives out
and takes back the universe in his cosmic activity of emanation and reabsorption,
that the sun gives out and takes back its life-giving warmth, that the Self is in the
nature of Siva, and finally that the breath gives and takes back air through respira
tion, and that it is an aspect of Siva in the form of his unlimited energy identical
with the "unstruck" sound (anahata). This shows that hamsa is not the breath itself
but the energy of breath.' Padoux, Vac, p. 141.
184. Gnoli, Luce, p. 170 footnote 59. "He [the subject] drinks this[emitted reality] joy-
fully, declaring 'hamsa hamsa' [I am this, I am this!].' TA 4.136cd.
Tantraloka29 123
and SA, both associated with ritual sexual union.185

By adopting the whole meaning of hamsa the practitioner's
subtle-breath is involved with every reality and every power. It
can start from the lowest and lead to the highest and in this sense
is closely allied to the term uccara, 'arousing'. This word has several
meanings including the 'subtle-breath' which rises as udana 186 and
moves from the base to the highest place, from the location of the
dormant sakti, to the place where sakti and Siva unite, at the end-
of-twelve. This uccara is also identified with sound which proceeds
upwards in the direction of reabsorption, moving through the twelve
or eight stages of sound to reach the supreme personal word. Since
all aspects of the practitioner are associated with the subtle-breath,
he too, in his body as in all his faculties, is reabsorbed and all
becomes purely personal, subjective. The arousing is therefore the
reabsorption into the personal so that the practitioner becomes the
supreme person, 'I', AHAM. The various aspects are in fact the one
event, the uccara, which occurs spontaneously under the inspiration
of sakti who is the freedom of Siva.187
The practitioner once again goes through the twelve stages of
the Krama process, gradually withdrawing from the external world
of sound. At first he recites out loud, then he murmurs and so on,
withdrawing progressively from sound till he reaches the last two
moments which are in fact one autonomous consciousness. This
is the real oblation into the fire, of which all other forms are mere
echoes.188 Is there also an exterior fire? The answer is uncertain.
The bald statement that 'he both makes oblation and performs the
recitation' (sl.92d) seems to imply a real oblation into a real fire.189
Jayaratha's separation of the two in Jr.95d.2 further suggests an
objective distinction.
185. Padoux, Vac, p.302-303.

186. Silburn, Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, p.43 footnote 1.
187. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p. 10 note 177.
188. The oblation into the fire, homa, is described at length in TA 15.388b-436a. The
fire ritual is an externalisation of the transcendent fire of consciousness as Abhinava
notes in TA 15.429. Recitation is treated in TA 4.194-211 in the context of the
sakti method and in TA 4.202, Abhinava states: The various realities (bhava),
entering into that fire of consciousness (bodha) and increasing its brightness, are
used as its oblation.'
189. Pandey, p.619, understands it to be a visible act.
124 The Kula Ritual
(f) Sub-topic 4190 'The Ritual with the Sexual Partner'
sl. 96 Enunciation of the Sub-topic

Introduction
1. The participants:
sl. 97ab a. Enunciation of brahmacarya
sl. 97cd-98ab i. Definition of brahman
sl. 98cd ii. Definition of brahmacarya
sl. 99-100ab iii. Contrast of bonded animal'
sl. 100cd-l0lab b. Definition of the term sakti
sl. 10lcd-102 examination of the term sakti
sl. 103 concluding bibliography and effect
2. The ritual191
sl. 104ab a. i. Definition of the ritual as
L Emanation,
2. Reabsorption and
3. Blending
sl. 104cd-105ab ii. Brief examination of ritual
sl. 105cd-106ab b. i. Definition of 'principal
circle' and 'sub-circle'
sl. 106cd-107ab ii. Etymology of cakra (circle)
190. In the description of the Sacrifices in the Tantrasara, Abhinava quickly passes
over the Introduction and barely mentions Sacrifices 4,5 and 6. He summarises
the Opening Ritual and Sacrifices 1 and 2 but quotes large sections of Sacrifice 3
verbatim so that it seems he attaches great importance to Sacrifice 3. Note that
Gnoli adds sections from TA 29 to his translation of the Tantrasara. The impor
tance of Sacrifice 3 is further emphasised by its handling in Tantroccaya ch.8
where, after naming the six or seven sacrifices of the Kula ritual, Abhinava passes
very quickly over Sacrifices 1 and 2, and does not treat of Sacrifices 4,5 and 6,
but devotes about one third of the chapter to Sacrifice 3, again quoting from and
alluding extensively to TA 29. The Tantravatadhanika, a further summary of the
Tantraloka, has no literary connections with TA 100cd-166ab.
191. Although there is no known connection between Yonitantra and the Tantraloka,
the description of the yonipuja may help to understand Sacrifices 3 and 4. In
Yonitantra pp.26-27, Schoterman summarises the yonipuja.
Tantraloka29 125
According to his usual custom, Abhinava begins by defining

the key elements. Various terms, especially the Circle Sacrifice
and the sakti require clarification.
He defines the word brahmacarya by describing brahman as
the bliss that belongs to Siva and sakti in their union. He goes on
to interpret bliss as wine, meat and especially the sexual fluid
emitted during intercourse, since these lead to bliss and result from
bliss.192 The words 'bliss' and 'brahman' have, therefore, a double
connotation and can refer to the inner experience as well as to the
fluid which results from it.193 The word brahman is interchangeable
with the word parabrahman. Therefore, the true brahmacarya is
not celibate,which is the usual meaning of the word,194 nor is he
Preliminary rites:
1. The Adept procures a woman who is wanton.
2. He places her in the mandala and
3. offers her a narcotic drink.
4. He places her on his left thigh and
5. honours her yoni which is to be unshaven.
6. He anoints the yoni with sandal paste to look like flower or menses, puspam.
7. He gives her wine to drink.
8. He paints a 'half-moon', ardhacandra, on her forehead with vermilion.
9. He places his hands on her breasts and mutters the bhagabija [which Schoterman
identifies with the mayabija HRIM].
10. He kisses her on the cheeks and moulds her breasts.
11. He recites the mantra or a stotra.
12. The sakti anoints the linga with sandal paste and saffron
Central ritual:
1. The Adept conducts the ritual coition.
2. "The object of ... this ritual coition is the production of the fluid called
Tattva Uttama ... or Yonitattva.'
Concluding Rite:
1. The Adept pays his respects to the yonimandala and to the guru.
2. He utters some final lines expressing that he has accomplished his purpose
and has been saved from samsara.Schoterman notes, opcit. pp.28-29, that
the point of the ritual is to secure the yonitattva which has two applications:
a. The Adept uses it to form his tilaka in his daily ritual.
b. He uses it to worship the sakti in three stages. Firstly he worships the
yoni with water used for cleansing the yoni and the linga. Secondly, he
offers the vessel containing the yonitattva to the sakti. This is then di
vided into three parts of which the Adept presents one part to the sakti
while he himself drinks the other two parts mixed with wine.
192. In Anuttarastika 4 line 1, Abhinava weakens the identification: '[This] bliss [which
comes from the Unsurpassable (anuttara)] is not like the intoxication which comes
from wealth or wine nor even like the bliss that comes from joining with the Be
loved (anga).'
193. This double meaning dominates the two quotes Qt.l00b.3, Qt.l00b.4 which in turn
very adequately describe the meaning of 'the 'bliss of brahman'.
194. Mircea Eliade, Rites and symbols of initiation: the mysteries of birth and rebirth,
NewYork, Harper and Row, 1965, p.53.
126 The Kula Ritual
involved with the 5 M's195 but rather makes use of the 3 M's: wine,
meat and intercourse.
Abhinava goes on to contrast the brahmacarya with the 'bonded
animal' (pasu) whom he defines (TA 29.99) as someone who either
does not use any of the 3 M's or who may indeed use the 3 M's
outside of the ritual but refuses them during the ritual. Jayaratha
explicates these points. Two types of person are envisaged. Some
do not consume the three M's at any stage, either during the ritual
or in ordinary life. They totally abstain in accordance with the
recommendation given in the Manusmrti which is quoted in
Qt.98d.1.196 Far from being truly free they are no more than 'bonded
animals', like oxen who do not feed on wine or meat. Others do
consume the three M's in ordinary life but do not share it in the
sacred setting.197 They are 'bonded animals' in a moral sense or,
as Qt.l00b.2 says, are 'like dullards'.
Abhinava is flexible. It may be that someone who does not make
use of the 3 M's finds his way into the ritual. Is he a complete
outsider, uninitiated, someone who has strayed into the meeting?198
Should that be the case, Abhinava holds that he is usually not to
be ejected from the meeting. In TA 28.20cd ff., he makes a
comparison. Just as the late-comer to a spectacle can become
quickly involved because of the infectious enthusiasm of the other
spectators who have been only gradually involved, so too someone
who joins a meeting of the yoginis and the siddhas may suddenly
arrive at consciousness.
Jayaratha gives an important complement to those basic points.
The true Kula practitioner is already possessed of bliss for he has
experienced absorption during the course of his initiation. He
performs the ritual, as Jayaratha notes in Jr.l00b.3, 'for the reason
195. The pancamakara, the five M's, are wine; madya; meat, mamsa; fish, matsya;
parched grain, mudra; and intercourse, maithuna. In TA 29, there is no reference
to the five M's but in TA 28, in the description of the Circle Sacrifice, fish is
mentioned.
1%. This group is described in sl.99ab, Jr.100b.l and Qt. 100b.l.
197. This other group is described in sl.99cd, Jr.l00b.2, Qt.l00b.2.
198. On the matter of the stray entrant, see TA 28.373cd-385ab and especially 381cd-
383ab, which will be noted shortly in the description of the Circle Sacrifice.
Tantraloka29 127
that he is in every way committed simply to manifesting his own

bliss'. He makes ritual use of the 3 M's in order to manifest an
interior bliss just as in sl. 24 the practitioner who is Bhairava wishes
to manifest his true nature by performing the external ritual of
Sacrifice l. This contrasts with the person who has not experienced
bliss by the grace of Siva but wishes to attain it by the inappropriate
and ineffective use of the 3 M's: 'Without a guru, without a deity,
like dullards ... forever consuming wine and meat..." Qt.l00b.2.
It is appropriate at this point to give details concerning the Circle
Sacrifice (cakra-yaga) described in TA 28.60cd-l l l as it forms an
important background to Sacrifice 3. It is the same as the
Subsequent Sacrifice (anuyaga) and the Image Sacrifice
(murti-yaga),199 and of all the daily, occasional and optional
ceremonies200 it is by far the principal rite. Its preferred participants
are the knowledgeable person (jhani) or the yogi since they will
perform the ritual in the fullest fashion but the ordinary initiates
and outsiders should be avoided. The guru should be knowledge
able.201 The Circle Sacrifice or Image Sacrifice should be
celebrated on the following occasions:
'On the occasion of the Ceremony of the Cord, of
the rite performed after death, on the days of
juncture (parvan), at the eclipses of the sun and
moon etc., even at the ordinary junctures, on the
occasion of a feast [e.g. celebrating, the guru's
birth etc., notes Jayaratha], of a marriage, of the
ritual sacrifice and initiation of Brahmans, at the .
installation [of a temple, a linga], on the day that
the rules are abrogated, and finally in order to
bring about one's special desires: [on these
occasions] the Image Sacrifice should be per-
formed. It consists of five types.'202
199. TA 28.60cd-61ab. Tantrasara p.184 lines 8-9.

200. TA 28.61cd-62ab.
201. TA 28.62cd-75cd.
202. TA 28.76cd-78.
128 The Kula Ritual
The five types of Circle Sacrifice are 'solitary', 'paired', 'mixed',

'circle' and 'intermixture of heroes'.203 These he defines in the
following manner:
1. 'Solitary': a sacrifice in which gurus alone take part.
2. 'Mixed': a sacrifice performed with the Adepts etc. and their
wives.
3. 'Paired' is of two kinds, according as wives or prized court
esans take part.
4. "Circle' is celebrated with a potter's wife etc. It gives every
result, i.e. both liberation and enjoyment.
5. 'Intermixture of heroes': the sacrifice is performed with all
of the above.204
The fourth of these lies behind Sacrifices 2 and 3.
It is not clear how the participants of these sacrifices are
arranged. Comparing TA 28.82cd-84 and Tantrasara pp.l84-l85,
it would seem that there are three concentric circles. The first is
constituted by the gurus, i.e. the Masters and Adepts and the second
comprises the tattvavit, i.e. the Sons, while the third involves the
ordinary initiates, even though Abhinava prefers only the
knowledgeable person and the yogi. The matter is not clear but
that arrangement would seem to concur with the description of the
group given in TA 29.282 ff. and its investigation. The various-
circles of participants are satiated with the contents of the vessel,
one after the other, starting from the guru and extending as far as
the outermost circle and then returning back to the guru, in imitation
of the cycle of emission and reabsorption.205 First the heroes are
worshipped and then their saktis (sl.92a). This constitutes one
'complete cycie'.206 Next, the celebrant distributes food such as
meat, fish etc. (mamsamatsyadi, sl. 92d).
203. TA 28.79ab.
204. TA 28.79cd-82ab.
205. Gnoli, L'essenza, p.263 footnote 1.
206. TA 28.91b.
Tantraloka29 129
Abhinava goes on, in sl.93cd-98, to consider various situations.

What if there is no vessel? What if drops fall to the ground? What
if someone enters who has no right to be there? The answer to this
last is that if, through lack of due precaution, someone does enter
the circle, one should not question him.207 In sl.99-101ab, he
concludes the description of the ceremony by mentioning the
remuneration (daksina) consisting of money, betel nut, cloth etc.
In sl.l04cd-106ab, Abhinava gives further details. The heroes and
the yoginis are to meet at night in a secret house (gupte grhe,
sl. 104a) addressing each other with a secret, unconventional
language (asamketa, sl. 105a).
Later, in sl. 373cd-385ab, Abhinava resumes the subject of the
Circle Sacrifice, and discusses the theatrical aspect of the gathering.
That is, just as during a performance of dance or song, the various
spectators are caught up in the spectacle as a group and not as
separate individuals, so too during the sacrifice consciousness arises
in each person as part of a community. For this reason, if someone
whose 'consciousness is in a state of contraction'208 does enter the
group, the cerejnony should continue since he may be caught up
in the experience of the group (il.381cd-383ab). If the person will
certainly not become involved, the ceremony should be interr
upted.209
Abhinava goes on to define the external sakti or sexual partner
(duti).210 The phrase 'she is 'caused', 'cause' and 'co caused' '
(sl. 102a) and indeed the whole of sl. 10lcd-102 and the investigation
which follows it, have caused great difficulty.
(a) One kind of interpretation is literal. Pandey states that the
duti '...could be mother, sister, daughter, grand-mother, sister's
daughter or daughter's daughter'211 with which Masson and
207. TA28.98d.
208. TA 29.380ab.
209. TA 28.384cd-385ab.
210. In TA 1.13, Abhinava gives tribute to his guru Sambhunatha and to his guru's
consort who is referred to by the epithet bhagavati. In his investigation of this
text, Jayaratha glosses bhagavati as duti.
211. Pandey, p.618.
130 The Kula Ritual
Patwardhan agree.212 Gnoli accepts this and explains that the three
when considered saksat, 'directly', refer to daughter, mother and
sister. The three when considered parampara, 'indirectly', refer to
grand-daughter, grand-mother and sister's daughter.213 Sanderson
agrees with Gnoli214 and Kulacudamani 3.49-50 seems to support
this interpretation,215 while Manusmrti 11.59 acknowledges the
fact of incest.216 Its strong prohibition is an argument in favour
of interpreting sl. 101 cd-102 etc. as incest since the Kula ritual uses
what is forbidden. A second interpretation is echoed in Hevajra
Tantra 11.5.58-59 which interprets the words as codes217 concerning
which the Yogaratnamala gives the clues, stating for instance that
'Mother' refers to the Master's consort or that 'Daughter' refers
to the Master's female disciple.218 Thirdly, Silburn holds that the
phrase must be understood in a spiritual sense only so that the
'mother' is the duti who inspires the partner; the 'daughter' is the
duti who is inspired by the partner; the 'sister' is the duti who is
equal to the partner: they inspire each other.219
(b) Another possible interpretation leads to the conclusion that
the phrase in question refers to one woman in her various capa
cities.220
212. J.L. Masson and M.v. Patwardhan, Santarasa and Abhinavagupta's philosophy
of aesthetics, Poona, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute, 1969, p.43.
214. Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.83.
215. Kulacudamani Nigama, ed. Arthur Avalon, Madras, Ganesh and Co. 1956, p.14.
216. G. Buhler, The Laws of Manu, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1964, pp.441-442.
217. D.L. Snellgrove, The Hevajra Tantra, London, Oxford University Press, 1959,
vol.1, p.113.
218. G.W. Farrow and I. Menon, The Concealed Essence of the Hevajra Tantra, with
the commentary Yogaratnamala, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1992, p.257.
219. Silburn, La kundalinl, p.212.
220. The texts which are particularly important in this present matter, TA 28.194-195,
TA 29.101 -102,123 and Jr. 102d. 1, contain a number of words which revolve around
basically similar concepts and can be put into two tables.
28.194 womb yoni knowledge vidya
28.195 ego ahanta consciousness bodha,
29.101 worldly laukika non-worldly alaukika
29.102 perceptibly saksat indirectly parampara
29.123 being bhava meditated upon bhavitam
Jr.l02d.l from womb yaunad from knowledge jnaniyac
Tantraloka29 131
(i) In TA 28.194 ff., Abhinava describes the guru and his

family - wife, brother, sons etc. These are assembled as a group
but the basis of their grouping is not so much the womb (yoni) or
the family bond as knowledge (vidya), not so much their blood
connection as their common tradition. They form a sort of dualistic
association of 'worldly' and 'unworldly', terms which refer to family
and knowledge. In TA 28.195, he goes on to justify the statement
given in sl. 194 by contrasting the ahanta, the ego-identity, which
is connected to the body, with the ahambhava, the 'I' which is
consciousness (bodha). Since consciousness is greater than the
body, vidya is a stronger bond than the family tie. For that reason,
the disciple who shares the consciousness of the guru is truly of
his line (santana, sl. 197c).
He then explains that the guru passes on his knowledge to his
disciples by the fact that his consciousness enters into the very
self [of the disciple] 22 ' and communicates its particular
characteristic.222 The guru does this in the same way that a yogi
can enter into another person's body without leaving his own.223
In this process of making the disciple a member of the family,
there is the 'cause', the 'assistant cause' and the 'co-caused' (karanam
sahakari ca\ eka-karana-karyam ca).224 The 'cause' and the
'assistant cause', are the guru and his wife.225 The fellow disciples
are called 'brothers'226 while a person who is associated with the
disciple 'is also considered to form part, indirectly (paramparayo-
gad), of the guru's family.'227
Thus the terms, 'cause', 'assistant cause' and 'brothers', are
concerned with initiation into the guru's wider 'family' which
consists not of blood relations but of people with the same vidya,
221. TA 28.204b.
222. TA 28.204cd.
223. TA 28.206cd-207ab.
224. TA 28.208d-209b.
225. TA 28.209cd. In TA 28.210a, Abhinava emphasises the point by stating that nor
mally the guru is without qualification for this sacrifice if he is without a sakti
(nihsaktikasya).
226. TA 28.211c.
227. TA 28.21 ld-212ab.
132 The Kula Ritual
knowledge. Furthermore, a person can form part of the guru's

family by a mere association with one of its members.
(ii) In TA 29. 123cd, Abhinava quotes the saying of Kallata:
'[The guru] should ritually prepare (bhavitam)
[the sakti] because by her very being (sva-bhava)
she is superior to his own body.'
In Jr.l24b.l, Jayaratha notes that this sentence sums up the
definition of the sakti which started in sl.100. The sakti is female
by her very nature (sva-bhava) and for that reason she is ritually
prepared (bhavitam). As female she is the source of the
kundagolaka and is therefore ritually prepared in a ceremony
noted in TA 29.123ab and in Jr.l24b.l which tells us that 'the
guru should ritually prepare the sakti, i.e. should purify her'
(samskrtam). Already in TA 15.577, Abhinava has given the rule
that 'one must 'avoid the woman who is not purified' (nasamskrtam
vrajet). '[Her lack of purification] would render useless the fluid
which comes from her.' The sakti affects the practitioner by
providing the sexual fluid and bringing him to consciousness and
so she is the 'cause'. Her act is in keeping with the Kula tradition
in which the daughter of Tryambaka communicates the knowledge.
On the other hand she is 'ritualy prepared' (bhavitam) so that she is
both 'cause' and 'caused'. She affects the practitioner and is affected
by him so that they are both 'co-caused'.
Someone may come to the ritual who has not been initiated just
as someone might be brought to a spectacle by a friend. He comes
as an associate of one of the disciples and so he is considered
indirectly (paramparayogad) to form part of the group. He is not
directly involved with the sakti but nevertheless she has an effect
on him. His presence is a tacit approval or ritual preparation of her
so that he too is both 'caused' by her and 'causes her' and they are
both 'co-caused'.
In short, according to this interpretation the one sakti, the one
woman, has the six qualities listed in TA 29.101cd-102. The guru
of TA 28 has a 'worldly', a sexual or physical, relationship with his
family whereas the relationship with his disciple is 'unworldly' only,
Tantraloka29 133
based on consciousness. The sakti of TA 29, however, has a

relationship with her male partner based both on sexuality and on
consciousness and so she is superior to the male guru.
(c) How then should one understand Qt.l02d.2 which reads:
"One's wife, sister, mother or daughter can be the beautiful
mistress". This quotation can be understood to mean either: '[The
same man can have] either his wife, sister, mother or daughter as
his beautiful mistress' or: 'The wife, sister, mother or daughter
can function as a beautiful mistress [in the Kula ritual but not
necessarily to the same man].' In other words, the meaning of the
quotation is not clear. Next, the question must be asked: does the
quote actually refer to the three categories, 'caused', 'cause' and
'co-caused'? In fact Jayaratha's discussion on sl. 10lcd-102 finished
in Jr.l02d.2 with a comment on the word tulya, 'like that' so that
the quotation should rather be understood to introduce a new issue
which is elaborated over the following interventions and
quotations,228 namely: why is one's own wife excluded from this
ritual? That question concerning the wife is best viewed in the
context of the five Circle Sacrifices. The second of these is
performed with 'the Adepts etc. and their wives'. The third is
performed with 'wives or prized courtesans'. The fourth is
performed with outcasts such as the potter's wife. What is the
particular advantage of the fourth sacrifice? Qt.l02d.2, then, is
not at all concerned with mother or daughter but with the advantage
of the fourth Circle Sacrifice.
The Vedic teaching is that the upright man who observes the
dharma will have as one of his highest duties to join with his wife
who is of the same caste as himself and by the emission of seed
with its accompanying pleasure (riramsa) to continue the family
line. It is against this particular norm of conduct that the fourth
Circle Sacrifice and Sacrifice 3 inveigh. It proposes just the opposite
situation: to join with a woman of whatever caste or condition
who is not the wife, and to have sexual intercourse with her but
without seeking the pleasure of orgasm, Qt.l02d.7, and without
228. Jr.102d.5-6, Qt.102d.3-7.

134 The Kula Ritual
the intent of procreation.229 The aim is to engage in sexual activity

simply in order to arrive at consciousness and to attain the state of
being liberated while living. Even if there is procreation, as in the
example quoted in Qt.102d.6and allowed for in TA 29.162cd -
163, it is without the intent of pleasure. The sexual partner provides
the satisfaction which allows the practitioner to become still even
as he is roused. He must not alter the balance and experience orgasm
which causes intense pleasure, on the one hand, but breaks the
stillness of absorption, on the other. Rather than seek the fluctuating
mental stages of excitement and abatement, the practitioner seeks
intimacy with the sexual partner while focussing on their eternal
identity as Siva and sakti, joined together in bliss.
(d) In short, the evidence would seem to hold that the sakti of
sl. 101 cd-102 is not the mother, sister, daughter or wife etc. but is
a woman who takes on the position of a consecrated female
vis-a-vis the practitioner. The one woman has six aspects just as
the divine sakti manifests herself in many ways and has
innumerable further aspects depending on how she is viewed. As
was forecast in the fourth Circle Sacrifice where Abhinava states
that 'the Circle Sacrifice which takes place through their presence
gives every result', the one woman 'bestows both enjoyment and
liberation'(TA 29.103).
After presenting the ingredients and the participants of the ritual,
the text goes on to define the ritual itself: it consists of three types
of emission: emanation, reabsorption and union (melakam). This
briefest of definitions can be understood, according to Jr.l04b.l,
as the stages of sexual intercourse or as the five forms of subtle-
breath or the five stages of consciousness which finish with the
ultimate state, the union of Siva and sakti. Similarly, in sl.l04cd-
105ab, Abhinava summarises the ritual in terms which are both
erotic and sacred. The various meanings are possible because of
the inter-relationship of the lower and higher circles which lead to
each other.
229. Indeed one of the descriptions of the perfect sexual partner is that she is 'without
children' (aprasuta, Qt.l00b.6).
Tantraloka29 135
The texts which now follow will occasionally require an analysis

of some of the terms or require the accompaniment of a
commentary which will help unravel a compact statement.
Examination of the Ritual
The First Emission: Emanation (srsti);
the 'arisen' (udita);
There are three Emissions just as there are three ways of
understanding the phoneme H. The First Emission is concerned
with emanation, with H as the source of the other phonemes, the
Second Emission with reabsorption, with H as the moment of
transition which leads to the state of Siva. Finally, the Third
Emission is concerned with H as the two points,': ', as the union
of things, as the union of Siva and sakti who are the upper and
lower dots respectively.230
The First Emission actually consists of three Trajectories, each
more subtle than the other, each able to lead to the fullness of
consciousness. Again, the three Trajectories tackle the Emission
from the point of view of action, differentiated thought and the
immediacy of the sexual fluid. A few points need to be made with
regard to each Trajectory.
Trajectory 1. Emphasis on Action
sl. 107cd Definition: Satiation (tarpana)
expansion (vikasa)
Examination
Level of bliss 3: parananda
sl. 108-109ab i. Satiating subcircle with 3 M's etc.
sl. 109cd-l 10ab ii. Satiating subcircle in other ways
sl. 110cd-lllab summary quotation for levels 4-7
sl. 111 cd-112ab Level of bliss 4: brahmananda
sl, 112cd-l 13ab Contrasting example: the egoist:
sl. 113cd-114ab Level of bliss 5: mahananda
i. Sub-circles lead to principal circle
sl. 114cd-115ab ii. Principal circle affects sub-circle
sl. 115cd-117ab Levels of bliss 6: cidananda and
7:jagadananda
230. TA 3.215-9.
136 The Kula Ritual
The first Trajectory is particularly concerned with the circles,

i.e. the higher and lower faculties. In introducing this subject in
Jr.l07b.3, Jayaratha raises a significant objection. In sl. 105cd-
106ab, Abhinava had said that the supreme bliss comes from within,
from the principal circle. On the other hand, Qt.l07b.l states that
it comes from outside. Does bliss come from outside or from inside?
Abhinava will answer this dilemma by his definition of sacrifice
in sl.l08-l09ab:
'And the sacrifice, viewed externally, is called
'satiation'; and as a result there is an expansion.'
He notes that while satiation or pleasure is significant it is ordered

according to its capacity to prepare for the experience of
consciousness so that a pleasure which does not lead to
consciousness is useless and is to be discarded. Yet the pleasure is
not the cause of consciousness but the circumstance in which
consciousness freely arises, for consciousness is not controlled by
pleasure but is essentially autonomous. The focus lies, therefore,
not on the pleasure but on its possible result. Pleasure is a sacrifice
in response to which the divinity draws close and blesses the
practitioner. In this way, Abhinava avoids the charge of hedonism
and reconciles both enjoyment and liberation. Purity and pleasure
are not necessarily opposed. On the contrary, when the pleasures
are experienced on the unsullied basis of true consciousness, the
practitioner attains the state of Rudra, the divinity who in his
essence combines or rather transcends enjoyment and liberation.
On the basis of such a definition, Abhinava describes the ritual
from the experiential point of view according to levels 3, 4,5,6
and 7 of the seven levels of bliss which have been described in
Chapter 5 above. The third stage, parananda, is a satiation of the
various sub-circles or lower faculties with the 3 M's and also with
sandal-wood, incense etc. It is quite different from the seventh
stage, jagadananda. In parananda pleasure is found in external
objects (para) but so far without the sense of 'I am', AHAM. Since
consciousness is the source of all, there is a movement of attention,
Tantraloka29 , 137
brahmananda, towards consciousness. The practitioner becomes

amazed as his own true self begins now to be revealed and the
goddesses begin to absorb reality and lead in the direction of the
bliss of consciousness.
Abhinava now introduces the significant contrasting figure of
the person who is fixated at the level of parananda. In point of
fact it is not possible to remain at that point for the stages of bliss
are essentially mobile and the experience of pleasure in external
objects becomes jaded if it does not move on. The egoist who is
fixated upon his ego (ahamkara) becomes in fact ahamyuh,
haughty, and is not fit for the Kula ritual which is focussed on
AHAM. A practitioner of this sort does not experience the move
ment to higher levels, nor does he experience the expansiveness
which belongs to the seventh stage, jagadananda, universal bliss.
'His sense of self is not complete nor does it well up' (sl. 113ab).
The practitioner and his partner who do proceed along the stages
of bliss now allow their mutual pleasuring to enter a new phase
and become intensely aware of each other, indeed become absorbed
in each other. This is the mahananda. Their intentness upon each
other does not mean, Abhinava is quick to note, that they are
abstracted from the sub-circles, from the body etc. but on the
contrary, the sub-circles are agitated by the heightened conscious
ness the pair now enjoy so that the erotic experience is expressed
in all the faculties, in movement, touch etc. and involves a more
passionate form of exchange, as Jayaratha notes in Jr. 115b.2. The
experience of cidananda now occurs whereby the couple lose all
sense of differentiation and their union is complete. They are taken
to the highest form of consciousness, the uniting form of emission,
the condition of Siva and sakti, a subject dealt with more
particularly in the Third Emission. This condition is not a transcen
dence which denies the reality of the world but an entry into
universal bliss (jagadananda). The whole world is seen as coming
from them and destined for them. They are the supreme kaula, the
union of Akula and Kula and all that is emitted. They transcend
emanation and reabsorption and are the source of these so that all
is reconciled in their perfect fusion. The bliss of Siva and of the
world is the same.
138 The Kula Ritual
Trajectory 2. Emphasis on Knowledge,

sl. 117cd-l 18ab Enunciation:
Self and the goddess 'consciousness'
sl. 118cd-119ab Brief examination of the procedure
Examination in detail
sl. 119cd i. The differentiation
sl. 120ab ii. The merging
sl. 120cd iii. The identity
sl. 121 iv. The emission
A number of points will help unpack the dense language of this
Trajectory. Whereas the first Trajectory (sl.l07cd-l 17ab)
emphasised action (kalpa) and led to universal bliss, the second
Trajectory starts from differentiated thought (vikalpa) and leads
to absorption and the emission of the fluid. The terms 'risen' and
'rested' dominate this Trajectory and variously mean 'apparent' and
hidden', 'emanated' and 'reabsorbed', 'awareness of the self and
'awareness of the other'. The Trajectory is described in four stages.
(i) The couple becomes particularly aware of sexual difference
and of their symbolism as Siva and sakti and so engage in the
movements of intercourse which symbolise the ceasing and arising
of emanation and dissolution, the whole rhythm of the pulsating
universe.
(ii) The couple become aware of the emotions of the heart as
they go out to each other or return to their own self-awareness in a
mutual giving and receiving. Each is aware of the 'rising', i.e. of
the outgoing to the other, and of the 'resting', i.e. the return to self-
awareness.
(iii) This fluctuation, the intercourse, does not stay at a dualism
but results in a unity where they become each other, truly a pair
and not two monads. They are at the highest level where Siva and
sakti are not two but one, just as the fire and its capacity to burn
are one. They rest in each other and this resting is wholly manifest,
or - as Abhinava who is a virtuoso with words expresses it - the
'resting' is 'risen', is apparent.
(iv) This experience produces a particular effect in the sakti so
that there is an 'emanation'. While this term can be understood at
Tantraloka29 139
many levels including the manifestation of the universe, it also

refers to the sexual fluid which may flow at this intense moment
of unity and symbolises bliss as well as the whole universe, so that
it acquires an evocative power, as shall be seen next.
Trajectory 3. Emphasis on the sakti
1. Descriptions of the sakti
sl. 122ab i. Her nature
sl. 122cd-123ab ii. Her ritual preparation
sl. 123cd-124ab quote: sakti as bhava and bhavita
2. Brief description of the ritual
sl. 124cd-125ab i. At the mouth of the yogini
sl. 125cd-126ab ii. Result: consciousness etc.
The third Trajectory is concerned with the sakti and the
immediacy of her impact. Because of the immediacy, the Trajectory
goes beyond kalpa and vikalpa to undifferentiated or immediate
knowledge (nirvikalpa). The Trajectory is extensive and varied
and begins with two descriptions of the sakti. The first focuses on
her very nature (bhava), the fact that she has the 'fully opening
and closing central path' which links her so intimately with the
visarga,: H. The body of the guru may well be the object of worship
in the seventh Kula sacrifice proposed in the Tantrasara, but
the body of the sakti is superior even to the guru's body. The second
description focusses on the fact that she is ritually prepared
(bhdvita) as the means by which the Kula tradition is transmitted
so that every sakti is an image of Ardhatryambaka who received
the Kula tradition from her father and passed it on to her disciples.
The very nature of the sakti and of her capacities gives rise to a
number of intended ambiguities. Consciousness, the 'mouth of the
yogini' and the sexual fluid which is emitted, all correlate with
each other. This needs to be spelled out. Consciousness is the kaula,
the union of Siva and sakti and is the place where the 'rested' and
the 'risen' preexist. Just as from them and their pulsation the world
is emitted, so too from the sakti the fluid is emitted. The emitting
of the sexual fluid is its 'saying' by the 'mouth of the yogini1. Just
as consciousness cannot be put into writing, so too the fluid deriving
140 The Kula Ritual
from the experience of consciousness is an immediate reality which

must be experienced and so cannot be 'put into writing'. And just
as consciousness is the preeminent circle because it produces the
highest bliss, so too the 'mouth of the yogini1 which emits the fluid
is the principal circle. To taste the fluid is to engage in 'mouth to
mouth' and therefore to arrive at the preexisting 'rested' and 'risen'.
In another sense, when the practitioner joins his 'mouth' to the
'mouth of the yogini1, when the sexual organs are joined, he comes
to consciousness. The sexual fluid since it results from
consciousness and leads to consciousness can also be called the
'rested' and the 'risen' and derives its power from all these meanings.
Examination of the Ritual:
1. For one who seeks liberation
sl. 126cd-127ab - focus on the ejaculating
2. For one who seeks enjoyment
sl. 127cd-128ab - focus on the ejaculate
sl. 128cd-129ab (i) For the knowledgeable
- consuming the ejaculate
(ii) For the officiant
- anointing the organ
sl. 129cd-130ab definition of the ritual;
sl. 130cd-132 examination:
a. On her sex organ
sl. 133ab b. On his own body.
On the strength of union with the sakti or the use of her fluid a
number of rituals are elaborated which show her universal
effectiveness. These rituals are for the person who desires liberation
and for the two types who seek enjoyment.
Desiring liberation, the mumuksu seeks to attain that state which
precedes any movement of consciousness to objectivity. Therefore,
while being involved with the 'mouth of the yogini and the resultant
'rested' and 'risen' sexual fluid, he focusses his attention on the
experience which made the sakti emit the fluid. By focussing on
her experience of that prior emitting reality, as later the practitioner
Tantraloka29 141
will focus on the sound HA-HA (sl. 158cd), he comes to experience

what she has known, the bliss of 'the undivided level', so that she
is truly the door and the means to liberation.
The bubhuksu, by contrast, is concerned with enjoyment and
therefore with the world that has been emanated. Appropriately,
the ritual for the two types of bubhuksu, the knowledgeable person
and the officiant, involves handling the actual sexual fluid, the
'ejaculated form', which results from the experience of conscious
ness. It is endowed with all the powers of consciousness among
which one of the most prized is 'bodily stability' (pinda-sthairya)
or immortality and youthful vigour, especially sexual vigour and
attractiveness.
The knowledgeable person knows the Kula tradition and
especially its categories and is particularly involved in teaching
that knowledge. Accordingly, the ritual involves the mouth and
the consumption of the fluid which, coming as it does from the
body called kula, is itself called kula. It is obtained either
directly from the body or in the form of a pill or paste and is
consumed in very specific rituals. Jr. 129b.3 and Qt.l29b.3 are very
illuminating and fill out Abhinava's arcane statement 'mouth to
mouth'.230a
The officiant does not, in fact, have the knowledge or
discriminating knowledge which distinguishes the knowledgeable
person but he does have insight and therefore he is able to
participate in the Kula ritual which is based on undifferentiated
thought. Since he is involved with action rather than with
knowledge, his ritual is concerned with action and the external.
Thus he uses the fluid to delineate, on the sex organ of the sakti as
well as on his own, the process of reabsorption and emanation
230a. In her commentary on sl. 128-129, Silburn notes the following marriage custom
from Kashmir. The young couple are together. The bridegroom's mother places a
morsel of food in her son's mouth. The young man then cuts it in half and places a
piece in his bride's mouth. She, in her turn, places a piece in her bridegroom's
mouth. Silburn, La kundalini, p.224.
142 The Kula Ritual
which the knowledgeable person understands so much better.

Although he does not fully appreciate what he is doing, the deities
do come to discriminating knowledge and grant him all he desires.
In other words, the officiant understands at a level more profound
than thought.
The Second Emission: Reabsorption (samhara)
'rested' (santa)
sl. 133cd-134ab Level 1: The 'rested' state
sl. 134cd-135ab Level 2: Non-bliss (nirananda)
a. The principal circle stops,
sl. 135cd-136ab b. The sub-circles stop,
sl. 136cd-137ab c. The desire for bliss,
sl. 137cd-138ab Levels 3, 4, 5, 6 or the Krama
sl. 138cd-139 Level 7: The surging
The Second Emission, emphasising reabsorption or the 'rested',
is described in some six verses, a rather brief presentation compared
with the twenty-five verses of the First Emission. Abhinava makes
use of two patterns - the seven levels of bliss and the four stages
of the Krama.
He begins by positing the state of 'rested', the first state of bliss
(nijananda) which is the repose in the self or in the 'sea of subsiding
billows' (taranga). However, it is a human being of flesh and blood
who has reached that state of repose. The faculties, the central
circle in the first place but also all the other sub-circles which
depend on it, cease to function and are therefore dissatisfied since
their natural condition is to act and take pleasure in the objective
world. They are plunged in non-bliss (nirananda), the second of
the seven stages of bliss, but this situation cannot continue. The
faculties, or rather the deities of the faculties, like the artist, create
their own objects. The next four steps, which might be expressed
as levels 3, 4, 5 and 6 of bliss,, are described in terms of the four
steps of the Krama, namely: udyoga, creative outburst; avabhdsa,
manifestation; carvana, devouring; visranti, repose. Not only does
the faculty absorb its object - the eye sees, the mouth tastes - but
the process continues and the whole experience is brought into
Tantraloka 29 143
union with consciousness, the true self: 'I see', 'I taste'.231 As a
consequence there occurs the next stage which might be called the
seventh level of bliss, jagadananda. Here it is described by the
expression 'the lord of the circles surges vigorously', or as Jayaratha
puts it: 'he quite suddenly turns his attention outwards'. Rest does
not mean inactivity or non-involvement. Repose and activity are
not mutually exclusive. In fact, Siva is perfectly active because he
is perfectly at rest, just as the consummate musician plays
effortlessly.
The Third Emission: Union (sanghatta),
blending (melaka)
Transition and Introduction
sl. 140 1. Enunciation
(a) Three emissions (visarga)
(b) Etymology of visarga
sl. 14l-142ab 2. Definition of the three emissions
The Ritual
1. The 'mantra', i.e. the practitioner:
sl. 142cd-146ab a. (i) Coupling all diversity
sl. 146cd-l47ab (ii) Constant perception
sl. 147cd-l49ab (iii) Creative awareness
appears (paramarsa)
sl. 149cd-150ab b. Recitation
2. Six rayed mudra, i.e. intercourse:
sl. l50cd-153ab a. (i) Intercourse
sl. 153cd-l54ab (ii) Stability at Fourth
sl. 154cd-l56ab (iii) Awareness appears
(vimarsa)
sl. 156cd-l57ab b. The natural recitation:
Enunciation
sl. 157cd-158ab Examination: (i) 8 circles
(cakra)
sl. 158cd-l60ab (ii) 8 phases
(uccara)
sl. 160cd-16lab (iii) 8 bhairavas
(unmana)

144 The Kula Ritual
Abhinava wishes now to look at the greatest of the three

Emissions, namely union. He appropriately examines the term
visarga and gives its etymology. The emissions are listed as 'rested',
risen' and union; or to use other words, emanation, reabsorption
and what is called 'that', namely the ineffable.
The Third Emission takes place in two steps. The first concerns
the 'mantra', the practitioner who is identified with the mantra. By
reconciling all the diversity of nature, the contrasting forces of
prana and apana, 'sun' and moon', the joints and veins, and all
else, he attains the highest level where he recognises his state of
Siva and experiences immediately the most evident reality, Being
itself, the knowing subject, 'I'.
In this context something further happens. Of itself, the creative
awareness (paramarsa), which is the 'resonance' (dhvani),232 the
first movement of consciousness to objectivity, becomes evident.
Since it is a first movement to objectivity it contains in itself the
triple emission, the three aspects of the phoneme H, namely
awareness (vimarsa) and the two emissions that proceed from it -
absorption and becoming or, to use other words, reabsorption and
emanation. Since this creative awareness is the fountainhead of
all other mantras, it is their potency (mantra-viryam). When it
shares its splendour even one's own individual mantra is
empowered to acquire every fruit.
The practitioner proceeds to recite his mantra in such a way
that the whole outflow of creative awareness becomes united with
consciousness. The recitation is in three stages. It starts with the
goddesses of the sub-circles, the whole objective reality. It proceeds
according to the modalities of sound, the twelve or eight stages of
the uccara which have been noted already in Chapter 5 and, by
232. In TA 4.18lcd-193, Abhinava discusses the potency of the mantra (mantraviryam).

He begins his discussion with a definition of dhvani which is the foundation of
the potency: '[Consciousness], because by nature it is creative awareness, sponta
neously possesses a resonance (dhvanih) which is ever arising and which is called
'the great supreme Heart.' Potency is given to a mantra, any mantra, if it is associ
ated with the great mantra of the Heart. In TA 4.193ab, he concludes his discus
sion on the potency of the mantra with the succinct phrase: 'The potency of all
mantras consists of the Heart.1 See also Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.99
note 171.
Tantraloka 29 145
means of the creative awareness which is the principle of unity,

all enters into consciousness. In this way, the practitioner has indeed
become Siva in a way imitating sl.22 of the Opening Ritual. ,
The second step largely develops sl.23 of the Opening Ritual.
The practitioner who has become the mantra now couples with the
sakti so that together they form the six rayed mudra which
phonically is expressed as the sixth vowel, AI, and together they
attain the state of khecarimudra. Abhinava begins by describing
the sexual organ and the pleasure zones of the female and the male
in terms reminiscent of the mandala of the Kula tradition. The
couple then begin their intercourse consisting of three moments.
The first is the movement, the friction of the organs, after which
the male and female fluids, the 'moon' and 'sun' fluids,233 are
emitted and then in the third moment are united. In the 'fire', which
results from all of this, comes the 'sprout', the emanation. These
matters can be understood at many levels hence Abhinava's use of
symbolic language. At one level, sl. 15l-153ab is a description of
intercourse leading to the procreation of a child or to the sense of
producing the whole universe which is called the Fourth.234 At
another level, it is the joining of the object and means of knowledge.
These coincide in such a way that the 'fire', the conscious subject
arises.
Another step now occurs. Just as the creative awareness
(paramarsa) arises during the attentiveness to Being, so awareness
(vimarsa) appears during the stable attention to the Fourth. This
awareness is higher than creative awareness since' the couple in
their union more clearly symbolise Siva and sakti, or, as Jayaratha
puts it in Jr. 154b.2, the interplay (lollbhava)235 of mantra and
mudra in copulation leads to the first and highest form of
consciousness, the supreme sound.
Abhinava then goes on to describe the recitation which is most
appropriate to this context. It is a natural recitation in the sense
233. The moon has 16 'portions'. The sun has 12 phases, one for each month of the
solar year, de Mallmann, Les enseignements, p.7.
234. The sexual fluid is suggested perhaps in Qt.l53b.5, the idea of the yogmi-born is
found in sl.162cd-163ad and the sense of the Fourth is mentioned in sl.l54ab.
235. 'Lolibhava in this system is a technical word. This means that both word (vacaka)
and its referent (vacya) are so closely tied that the one signifies the other." Singh,
Paratrimsikavivarana, pp.121-122. The same applies to mantra and mudra.
146 The Kula Ritual
that it is not something learned such as the mantra received in

initiation but rather it is spontaneous and innate (sahaja). It is
sahaja, natural, in another sense, namely that it derives (ja) from
SA and HA or, to invert the phonemes, from HA and SA, hamsa,
the subtle-breath. The analysis of the recitation takes place in three
stages, namely the eight circles, the eight levels and the eight
bhairavas, which express in greater detail the recitation mentioned
briefly in sl. 149cd-150ab. Abhinava uses the number eight because
the number eight has a sense of totality in that eight elements are
deemed to completely surround the centre of which they are the
complete expression. The first stage is objectivity. The term 'circle'
means 'pair' or 'two' or in this case 'male and female'. The eight
circles of sl.l57cd-158ab refer to eight stages in the act of
intercourse and to eight levels in the body where the intercourse is
experienced, ending with consciousness itself, the end-of-twelve.
The list is given not in order to limit the number of circles but to
show the completeness of this level. The second stage is the subtle
level of the arousing of sound (uccara). Here too the number eight
is symbolic since the whole range of sound from the audible to the
supreme is intended. Where normally the yogi attends to his own
recitation, here he concentrates on the reaction of his sexual partner.
He is led by her natural recitation, her cry of love which is the
inarticulate sound (avyakta) and the primordial syllable (aksara),
to the highest level of bliss which is the third stage, the perfect
fusion of Siva and sakti, an ineffable state referred to as 'that' (tat),
a neuter pronoun. Accordingly the highest level, the supreme
Bhairava, is envisaged as surrounded by eight bhairavas whose
names are listed in the neuter form, and who are the eight stages
or phases of sound, the expression of that perfect fusion.
Results:
sl. 161cd-162ab 1. Liberated-while-living, Bhairavi
sl. 162cd-163 2. The yogini-child
Conclusion:
sl. 164-166ab L Etymology of adi-yaga,
(Primordial Sacrifice)
2. Concluding bibliography
Tantraloka29 147
The lengthy description of Sacrifice 3 has now reached its climax

with two principal effects. The first is the pervasion of
consciousness. Since the practitioner is not tied (alepo) to any
audible mantra or to any particular ritual, he is able to transform
every state and circumstance. Being free of any particular ritual,
all becomes ritual and every word is his mantra. All is sacred and
so the practitioner is always pure (alepo). He is Bhairava, and his
state is that of bhairavi-mudra where the interior and the exterior
are the same, the one subject, T. He is liberated-while-living. A
second result is the conception of the child, the yogini-born.
Because the practitioner and his partner have attained the perfect
fusion of Siva and sakti, the child so conceived is an expression of
this transcendent unity, a Rudra, and so has all knowledge. The
couple and the child are the counterparts of the khecari and their
offspring mentioned in Jr.46b.l.
(g) Sub-topic5 'The Ritual of the Secret Teaching'

Sub-topic 5 is divided into three parts, Sacrifices 4, 5 and 6, dealing
with the trio of body, subtle-breath and consciousness respect
ively which are commonly found joined together.236 Sacrifice 4
can also be performed separately237 as is suggested by the
bibliography given in sl. 177. Many of the terms have already been
treated above and only a few points need explanation.
Sacrifice 3 brings the practitioner to a state where in all the
actions of every-day life he is'... ever unattached, liberated-while-
living, the supreme Bhairava', TA 29.162ab. He is free because he
has joined male and female in the six rayed mudra of intercourse
and his only method therein is recollection which had been so prized
in sl.64-65. This is reflected in both the Tantrasara and the
Tantroccaya where, at the conclusion of Sacrifice 3 which is
described largely by quoting verbatim from the Tantrdloka,
Abhinava quotes from TA 32.20cd-24ab as follows:
236. See for example TA 5.17cd-19ab, Tantrasara p35 lines 8-9 and Paratrisikala-
ghuvrtti p.59.
237. Sanderson views Sacrifices 4, 5, 6 as separable. Indeed, he states that Sacrifice 6 is
a daily ritual and that Sacrifice 4 occurs only on special occasions. Sanderson,
'Meaning', p.90. He does not elaborate.
148 The Kula Ritual
'Free (tyaktamsako), not attached to any ritual

(niracaro), without doubt, free of worldly
concerns, pure, not attached to any ritual,
reflecting that 7 am not', relying solely on the
mantra, viewing all the goddesses who reside in
his body .... always seeing these things as the
perceiving subject, he is clearly made perfect by
means of the khecari-rnudra.'
Sacrifice 4 Based on the Body (dehe)
sl. 166cd-168 1. Installation of vidya and manta
sl. 169 note: secrecy on this matter
sl. 170-173 2. The mandate
sl. 174-175 3. Satiation of the self and deities
sl. 176 aside: a hymn
sl. 177 Concluding bibliography
The two terms cakra and mandala both mean a circle and both
refer to the yoni and to the group of goddesses which gathers there.
Hence they are called 'supreme' and 'principal'. The circle is
identified in particular with the very heart, the centre, the starting
point and end point of the Krama cycle. From it rises the linga238
which is composed of all the categories. From it also radiate the
lotus, circle and space, three increasingly abstract patterns which
represent the three dimensions of object, means and subject of
knowledge. The triple trident of this kind indicates that the
practitioner of Sacrifice 4 is at least a Son and that he is engaged
in the totality of the Krama cycle. The male and female sex organs
correspond to the linga and yoni, symbols of reality in all its
dimensions, and around which devotees assemble in the countless
shrines of India.
238. TA 31.28. For a graphic design of this particular mandala and for further details,
see Sanderson, 'Mandala', 194 ff. Sanderson notes that while the single trident
with three lotuses is designed for the ordinary initiate, the triple trident etc. is
designed for initiation as Son. ibid. p. 196. TA 31.52 associates the triple trident
with emanation, stability and dissolution, while at the centre is the fourth state
(mryam) which brings all to completion (paripurakam) and so associates the triple
trident with the Krama cycle.
Tantraloka 29 149
Although the matter is not clear, it seems that the sexual fluid is
produced only in Sacrifice 3, the Primordial Sacrifice, but not in
Sacrifice 4, the Subsequent Sacrifice (anuyaga) even though the
practitioner does engage in intercourse 239 The sexual fluid used
in Sacrifice 4 may have been obtained on an earlier occasion.240
Sacrifice 5 Based on the Subtle-breath (prana)
sl. 178 1. Definition
sl. 179 2. Examination
sl. 180 3. Effect: powers of knowledge
Sacrifice 5 is described with utmost brevity, in only three slokas.
It is said, in Jr.l77d.3 and sl. 178c, to imitate the ritual performed
in the body. One may presume, therefore, that the satiation of the
self and the deities with sexual fluid is the model for satisfying the
goddesses of the prana with apana. Just as the moon is supposed
to feed the sun, so too the apana, the 'moon breath' penetrates into
the body through all the apertures, satisfies the prana241 and allows
the practitioner to rise to a new level of consciousness, but not yet
to the highest level so that only the supernatural powers of
knowledge are given (sl.l80d).
Sacrifice 6 Based on the Mind (matau)
sl. 182 2. Examination: i. In brief
sl. 183-185c ii. In detail
sl. 185d 3. Effect: perfection
sl. 186ab Concluding bibliography
239. In TA 15.498-508, Abhinava lists forty-eight ritual acts (samskaras). The first (adl-
yaga) is the union of the couple in order to emit the fluid and to bring about the
conception of a child while the last sacrifice (antyesti) is the funeral rite. Abhinava
applies the term adi-yaga to Sacrifice 3. By contrast, anuyaga, the Subsequent
Sacrifice, is the ceremonial occasion on which the sexual fluid is used. Tantraloka
vol.7, p.3125 lines 15-17. However, the matter is not so simple. In TA 28.42ab ff.
and 45cd-46a, Abhinava also distinguishes between Subsequent Sacrifice and Pri
mordial Sacrifice on the basis of time, but it is not clear how he does so.
240. See Yonitantra especially the Concluding Rite.
241. In Paratrimsikavivarana p.281 lines 20-23, Abhinava repeats the meditation.
150 The Kula Ritual
It is in Sacrifice 6 that the highest level, consciousness (citi), is

attained. If the apana was offered as satiation to the many goddesses
of the prana, now the whole of reality, every enjoyment, is offered
to the one goddess of consciousness. Abhinava describes the
process of worship firstly in a brief presentation and then in a
detailed description which seems, from Jr. J 86b. 1, to follow the
Krarna stages of reabsorption. Jayaratha himself (Jr.185d.l-2)
seems to recapitulate the whole procedure in terms of the Krama.242
The description depends significantly on the pun formed by the
word citi which can mean either funeral pyre or consciousness.
By consuming all in the fire of pure subjectivity, the practitioner
achieves the highest state. The dissolution of everything in the
fire of consciousness is the true initiation.243
(h) Sub-topic 6 'Initiation'
sl. 186cd- l 87ab Enunciation of the sub-topic
Having performed the rituals for the initiate, the guru has arrived
at the highest state of consciousness and so is in a state of perfection
242. In Jr. 186b. 1, Jayaratha refers to the stages of the Krama and in Jr.185d.l-2 he
takes all the key words of sl. 183-185 and reorganises them according to those
stages. His investigation is divided into two parts, the multiple of which gives the
twelve stages.
1.The first part goes from 'In this [body]' and finishes with 'will not be brought to
perfection?' It is an investigation particularly of the phrase 'located within the body'
(sl.182c). The four major stages of the Krama, namely emanation, maintenance,
reabsorption and 'the ineffable', are reflected, within the limitations of his text, by
the words 'filled', 'transience', 'abandonment' and 'this', which last relates to 'the
ineffable', the fourth stage of the Krama. 'The ineffable' is reflected again in the
word 'in that' which occurs in the second part of the investigation.
2. The second part is introduced by the question 'what sort of reality' and goes
from the phrase 'in the sense of simply of turning inwards' and finishes with the
phrase 'to the place of repose in one's self alone' and is an investigation of the
phrase 'radiant as the Fire of Time', sl.l82d. It dwells on the three spheres of 'ob
ject of knowledge', 'means of knowledge' and 'subject of knowledge'. The first of
these is reflected in the phrase 'the passing bodily form of all things'; the second in
the phrase 'free of all differentiated thoughts ... the faculties'; the third in the phrase
'the single form of the knowing subject'.
243. In Paratrimsikavivarana p.279 lines 9-10, for which see Gnoli, II commento, p. 174
notes 530a and 530b, Abhinava, after describing the dissolution of all into con
sciousness, quotes the following text: 'Acknowledgment of one's essential nature:
this is mantra in the highest sense, this is initiation and this is the sacrifice, this is
the ritual action, it is unsurpassable.'
Tantraloka 29 151
(sl. l 85c) and is therefore in a position to perform initiation, for if

it is true that only Siva can worship Siva it is also true that only
Siva can initiate into the worship of Siva.
The whole Tantraloka is basically divided into two parts.
Chapters 1-12 deal primarily with knowledge (jhana) while chapter
13 is an important bridge to chapters 14-34 which deal with the
ritual, more specifically with the various forms of initiation
(diksa).244 Chapter 15 deals with ordinary initiation. Chapters 16
and 17 describe the initiation of the Son. Chapter 18 deals with
initiation in its shortened form. Chapter 19 describes initiation at
the hour of death. Chapter 20 is an excursus on the symptoms of
effective initiation which will be mentioned briefly in TA 29.207-
208. Chapter 21 describes the initiation of those who are absent,
either through distance or because of death. Ch.22 discusses the
initiation of converts from inferior rituals. In Ch.23, Abhinava
momentarily moves out of the field of initiation strictly speaking
and into the topic of consecration. Ch.24 deals with the initiation
of those who have been sent to a hell. Ch.25, the rite performed
after death (sraddha), is the last of the initiations. Thus the rites of
initiation occupy a large part of the Tantraloka.
In TA 1.43 ff., Abhinava considers the relationship of initiation
and knowledge and emphasises that the only initiation which gives
liberation in life is the one preceded by knowledge. Indeed he
notes245 that for some disciples the mere knowledge of chapters
1-10 of the Tantrasara on the four methods of attaining Siva and
the pathways etc. will be sufficient to procure liberation. Similarly,
he considers that the highest form of initiation occurs by intuition
(pratibha) which comes either from a 'very intense' or from an
'intense' descent of energy. It is a direct initiation by the goddesses
themselves so that there is no need for such a person to undergo
the ritual of initiation. Again, in rare cases there can also be a
244. In Paratrimsikavivarana p.273 line 17, Abhinava provides the traditional

etymology: 'Diksa is defined as the granting (dana) of knowledge and the de
struction (ksapana) of maya. For the linguistic etymology of diksa, see Jan Gonda,
Change and continuity in Indian religion, The Hague, Mouton and Co., 1965,
pp.341-342 footnote 122.
245. Tantrasara p. 115.
152 The Kula Ritual
self-initiation.246 Normally, however, there is a need to undergo

the ritual of initiation of which there are two basic types: initiation
into enjoyment or initiation into liberation. In TA 13.296cd-299ab,
Abhinava lists the two forms of initiation, ordinary initiation and
initiation as Son, and the two forms of consecration, as Adept and
as Master, all of which he relates to the descent of energy in its
various degrees. Ordinary initiation and initiation as a Son are
treated in Sub-topic 6 while the consecration of the Adept and the
Master is given in Sub-topic 7.
I. Ordinary Initiation
sl. 187cd-192ab 1 In the Malinivijayottaratantra

- by means of mantra and flower
sl. l92cd-195 2. In the Ratnamala

- by means of mantra, 'oblation' etc.
Transition
sl. I96-197ab a. Assessing the absorption
sl. 197cd-198ab b. Ordinary initiate and Son
sl. l 98cd- l 99ab 3. In the Anandesvara

- by means of the 'oblation' alone
sl. 199cd-200 Result:

the way of life for an ordinary initiate
In point of fact, Abhinava does not use the word initiation (diksa)
to describe the ritual of TA 29.187cd ff. but reserves it to initiation
as Son. So-called ordinary initiation247 is essentially transitional.
246. TA 16.195a. It is a 'self-initiation by a process of consciousness' (TA 4.61cd). He

goes on, in TA 4.62cd ff., to note that this is exceptional and is to be sought only if
a suitable guru is not available.
247. In her article 'Analyse du suprabhedagama', p.44, Helene Brunner-Lachaux uses
the phrase 'ordinary initiate' to translate the word samayi. Gnoli, Luce, passim
translates it as 'regular'.
Tantraloka 29 153
If it does not produce an experience of absorption the disciple is

restricted to the level of the rule (samaya)248 and will proceed to
the next level only later.
Ordinary initiation is described according to three different texts
which progress from the more external and gentle to the more interior
and shocking. The first is according to Malinivijayottara-tantra
11.17cd ff. with which Abhinava now resumes after the long break
of Sacrifices 2-6. Given the information provided in the rituals
for the initiate, the rituals of initiation are fairly self-explanatory.
A few items need special consideration, however.
In TA 15.456cd-474ab, Abhinava describes the so-called ritual
of the 'hand-of-Siva'. Firstly, the guru sacrifices to the circle of
the mantra (mantra-cakram) located on his right hand and then
places his hand on the head of the disciple, on his heart and navel
and afterwards on every limb of the disciple's body so that the
disciple becomes an ordinary initiate. By contrast, in the more
interior and more powerful rituals of TA 29, the rite of the 'hand of
Siva' is performed by the disciple himself. The guru does not touch
him but is there silent and immobile for he acts from within, he
reflects (yicintayei) and manipulates the rudrasakti which is Malini
enclosed by Para or Matrsadhbava and is also called the 'circle of
the goddess' or is described as a curved flame and is deemed to
have the form of an elephant goad (ankusa)249 designed to both
prod and pull. The guru directs the rudrasakti, the circle of the
goddess (devi-cakram) so that the disciple places his own hands
on his own head. The disciple is moved to touch not some lower
centre but the highest so that the illumination will be of the highest
order and both hands are used because the disciple is being
248. TA 15.520cd-521 ab, Abhinava states that 'An ordinary initiate is qualified for study,
for hearing the scriptures, for daily worship and for service of the guru.' Further
rules of conduct are given in TA 15.521cd-61 lcd which apply, mutatis mutandis,
to the ordinary Kula initiate.
249. 'The Elephant Goad is a manifestation of the god's powers of attraction and subju
gation.' Goudriaan, The Vinasikhatantra, p. 139 note 19.
154 The Kula Ritual
regenerated as one who is liberated while living.250 It is the moment

of absorption (avesa). The 'hand of Siva' has therefore several
meanings in TA 29. It refers to the internal act of the guru with its
resultant external effects, to the rudrasakti, the 'elephant goad'
which the guru manipulates and to the hands of the disciple which
have been so empowered.
The significance of ordinary initiation lies not so much in the
external events as in the experience so that the principal task of
the guru is to observe the descent of energy (saktipata) and therefore
the degree of absorption.
Siva expresses himself in the emanation of the universe which
eventually peters out in inertia and conversely he draws all back
to himself by the revelation of his splendour. All this is performed
out of grace (anugraha) for he is essentially free. The revelation is
performed in nine ways according as he pleases. These are the
descent of energy. Even though Siva is free, the attitude of the
recipient is not irrelevant. For example, if the recipient desires only
liberation, the circumstances of his life - birth, family, bodily
health, wealth, even his karma - are of no account whereas if he
wishes enjoyments, these matters influence the type of
saktipata.251
Abhinava notes in general terms, that the descent of energy is
classed into three groups: tivra which means 'strong', 'violent',
'severe'; madhya, 'medium'; and manda 'weak', 'slow', 'sluggish'.252
Each of the three is divided again according to the same
classification to form nine categories.253 In general Abhinava rings
250. In Tantrasara p. 163, in discussing the ritual to be performed in the case of a dying
person, Abhinava describes how the 'hand of Siva' is to be used: the right hand
alone is transformed into a triangular mandala which is made to blaze with fire
and wind and is then placed on the head of the dying person in order to burn away
every impurity and lead him to the highest level.
251. TA29.116cd-117cdff.
252. TA 13.129cd-130ab.
253. Since it is hardly possible to translate tivra-fivra by 'strong-strong', a different set
of terms has been used in this translation such as 'very intense', 'intense', 'slightly
intense' instead of 'strong-strong', 'medium-strong' and 'weak-strong'. His discus
sion on these nine forms is given in the following slokas:
strong medium weak
strong i. 130cd-131ab iv. 131b-217 vii. 218-222ab medium
ii. 240-242ab v. 242cd-243ab viii. 243cd-244ab
weak iii. 245cd-246ab vi. ibid. ix. ibid.
Tantraloka 29 155
through the various changes allowed by the concepts 'Siva',

'liberation', 'intuition', 'conviction', 'enjoyment', 'body', 'death',
'category' and notes that there can be immediate results or delays,
but only the details especially relevant to TA 29 are given, as
follows:
(i) Very intense: This grants liberation and involves the
physical death, a death either immediate or delayed according to
the intensity of this form of descent of energy. Identity with Siva
is the result.
(ii) Intense: This eliminates all ignorance and is a sudden
intuition (pratibha) and such a person is called 'an intuitive guru'.254
Abhinava continues with a long discussion - many elements of
which he had already presented in TA 4.33-85 - on the quality of
such a person. Given the importance he attaches to this ideal figure
throughout TA 29, some of the major features must be mentioned.
(a) Such a person receives illumination independently of all
levels of initiation, of exterior purifications, of teachers, scriptures
etc.: - 'he has been initiated by the goddesses'.255 He is like the
moon, dispelling both darkness and heat (tapas) in his disciples;
his look is full of bliss; he is acquainted with all the sciences, with
tradition, grammar, astronomy, kula etc.256 In his presence other
gurus 'lose their qualification'.257
(b) Significantly, Abhinava distinguishes between a hesitant and
firm intuition. The hesitant intuition received from an intense
descent of energy may be made brilliant and clear by means of
teachers, the scriptures, by 'yoga, sacrifice and recitation'.258
(c) The person who receives an intense descent of energy
acquires extraordinary supernatural powers, such as hearing from
afar, penetration (vedha), playful acts such as immense size, 259
but 'turns from those powers with disgust, intent only on having
the nature of Siva'.260 That being said, the supernatural powers do,

255. TA 13.142a.
256. TA 13.134dcd.
257. Tantrasara p. 122 line 1.
258. TA 13.175cd-176.
259. TA 13.179cd-180ab.
260. TA 13.181ab.
156 The Kula Ritual
nevertheless, have a value: 'All these accomplishments are said to

bring about conviction in others.'261
(d) Abhinava notes that among those with an intense descent
of energy some are more suited to knowledge (jnanayogyas) and
others are more suited to discipline (caryayogyas).262 The same
descent of energy may be expressed in knowledge or action. The
private worshipper at the shrine who presents his offering of flowers
can have received intuition of Siva no less than the teacher who
expounds the scriptures to the assembled throng.
(iii) Slightly intense: In this case the disciple cannot proceed
on the basis of his own intuition but is inspired to find an authentic
guru (sadgurum) who will initiate him and grant him liberation.
Abhinava lists some ways in which this initiation may occur:
'This [initiation] - which can be obtained from any
one of the following or all together - is divided as
follows: resulting from an exposition, from a
meeting, from a look, from a scripture, from a
transmission, from the sight of a ritual act [which
excludes no one by reason of birth etc. (?)]
(samya), from the oblation, from the efficacy of a
mantra and of a mudra etc., from a ritual act, from
penetrating into the interior subtle-breath.'263
Abhinava describes the six lesser varieties of descent of energy
in the space of about seven slokas. These show an increasing
concern with enjoyments and a decreasing lack of conviction about
Sivahood, the lynch pin of the Kula ritual. In consequence the six
lesser forms need not be described further except to make the final
point that even the very weak descent of energy is still an act of
grace on the part of Siva such that the person who is so little
favoured will also attain liberation in the end.
261. TA 13.183ab.
262. TA 13.163ab.
263. TA 13.227cd-229ab.
Tantraloka 29 157
Lastly, there is another group, so to speak: those who have

received no descent of energy at all. They are like stone and are to
be abandoned.264
Finally, the disciple's attitude towards the 'oblation' is of
particular importance in the second form of ordinary initiation. If
he is hesitant (kampa) he will remain an ordinary initiate but if he
is fearless the guru will give him initiation as a Son. This is brought
out more fully in the third form of ordinary initiation where the
guru quite simply proffers the 'oblation'. As Jayaratha notes in
Jr.200d.2, the awesome 'oblation' is a most powerful means for
attaining consciousness. Indeed it is an indirect means of the 'non-
means' which is the highest and first of the upayas.265 By taking
the oblation the disciple shows he has been absorbed into
consciousness and so rises above the concepts of pure and impure,
above social convention and even natural repugnance. He has gone
beyond maya, has been absorbed into sakti and has become a
member of one of the clans (gotra) of saktis.
II. Initiation as a Son
sl. 20lab Enunciation
The initiation as Son (putraka)266 is the dividing point of all the
initiations and consecrations of TA 29. Thus ordinary 'initiation' is
a prelude to initiation as Son. These two stages form a whole and
there is no need to go further. The disciple may wish simply to
remain in the state of liberation obtained by his initiation but he
may also choose to adopt a public role and seek to become either
264. TA 29.211b.
265. In TA 2, which deals with the 'non-means', Abhinava states that '... the teaching
occurs once only' (sakrtsyaddesana, sl.2c) so that nothing more is needed to come
to full consciousness. In Tantraloka vol.2, p.312 line 13, in his investigation of
this phrase, Jayaratha quotes a source, which states: 'for the siddhas and yoginis
the eating of the 'oblation' (carubhojanam) is revelation', and goes on to say that
nothing else is needed. The 'oblation' has the same impact as the teaching.
266. The word putraka is simply a diminutive of putra, son. However, it is also held to
derive from a compound, put-tra, 'preserving from the hell called Put'. Monier-
Williams, Sanskrit English dictionary, p.632. It also has the ordinary meaning of
'son', 'offspring' etc., from putra. For that reason Gnoli translates putraka as 'figlio
spirituale' [spiritual son].
158 The Kula Ritual
an Adept or a Master. He need not first become an Adept but may

directly go on to become a Master. It is also possible for the one
who has first chosen to be an Adept to seek further consecration
as a Master267 but by contrast there is no point in a Master seeking
consecration as an Adept, as Jr.232d. 1 makes clear. Initiation as
Son must precede initiation-by-penetration. He must first be
brought to liberation and only then can he properly receive the
enjoyments which penetration procures.
There are four subdivisions of the term 'Son'. In TA 15.23-26,
on the basis of ritual, Abhinava contrasts the Son who is nirbija
and the Son who is sabija. The nirbija has no ritual obligation etc.
so that children, women and the sick, for example, fit into this
class. The tattva-jna, 'the person who knows reality', can also be
placed in this class because he transcends the limitations of ritual
obligation. The sabija, who receives initiation into a 'seed' (bija)
has various ritual duties and a rule of life. Thirdly and fourthly, in
TA 29.205d, Abhinava distinguishes between the niskala-putraka
and the sakala-putraka, according as the Son seeks either
liberation only or seeks enjoyments as well as liberation.
The Son is called a mumuksu, one who seeks liberation, a term
often opposed to the term bubhuksu, the person who desires
enjoyments. Can a mumuksu desire enjoyments? Are not enjoyment
and liberation so opposed as to exclude each other? Abhinava deals
with this question in sl.219 ff. and explains that the liberated person
knows both liberation and enjoyment by proceeding through the
five stages of consciousness. In other words, because he has
experienced consciousness in his initiation as a Son he will want
to express it by knowing every level of being and the enjoyments
of every level. It is called 'the Kula tradition of sacrifice' (sl.220c).
The successful combination of both 'enjoyment and liberation'
(bhoga-moksau, sl.276d) is the climax of TA 29.
The word tattva-yna268 with its synonym, tattva-vid, recurs
267. This somewhat complex topic is dealt with in TA 29.231-232 and Jr.232d.l.
268. In L'essenza, p.269, Gnoli translates the word atattvajhanl as someone who does
not have the 'consciousness of reality'. In Gnoli, Luce, p.584, he translates tattvavin,
tattvajna and jnani as 'gnostic'. Women also belong to this category and are called
tattvavedint.
Tantraloka 29 159
constantly in the Tantraloka and the Tantrasara and is appro

priately treated here since it is equivalent to the term Son. It
revolves around the meaning of tattva which normally means
category but is also a code word. In Jr. 166b. 1, Jayaratha defines
the essence involved in the Primordial Sacrifice: 'it consists of the
'substance' (tattva) of consciousness and it appears as 'nectar' ',
meaning sexual fluid. Accordingly, the tattva-jna, the one who
knows the tattva, refers to the person who has taken the 'oblation'
and who has been absorbed into the highest category, consciousness
itself and so has become a Son.
1. According to the Ratnamala
sl. 201cd-202ab a. Definition of the ritual
sl. 202cd-206 b. Examination of the ritual
sl. 207-208 c. Result: i. 5 possible effects
sl. 209 ii. Enjoyment
sl. 210-21 lab 2. Another method: a surrounding fire
sl. 21lcd-212ab 3. In the Sadbhava
sl. 2l2cd-213 a. Enunciation: 3 phoneme masses
sl. 214-216 b. Examination of the ritual
sl. 217-218ab Results: a. He is Bhairava
sl. 218cd b. He is a guru
Abhinava gives three rituals of initiation as Son. Some points
need elaboration and the ritual according to the Sadbhava needs
some explanation.
The first point for elaboration is the word kala which has two
different meanings in the description of initiation according to the
Ratnamala and its investigation.269 The first meaning refers to the
whole range of categories grouped into five kola starting from the
lowest, earth, to the highest, santy-atita. It is according to this
pathway that the disciple is regenerated and 'nourished'.270 The
second meaning refers to the five coverings (kala) and to the scope
of the regeneration, as follows. Siva is said to be of two sorts
composed (sakala) or simple (niskala) which means with or without
269. For the two groups of kala, see Appendix 1.
270. TA 16 deals with initiation as a Son. The cleansing of the pathway of the kala is
treated in TA 16.147ab-150ab.
160 The Kula Ritual
those five coverings. Jayaratha explains that the person who is

merged into Siva in his simple form is initiated as a Son without
more ado. The person who is merged in Siva in his composite
form is initiated with reference to a later consecration as an Adept
who will be involved in obtaining and conferring enjoyments in
the world of multiplicity.
In his survey of initiation as a Son (sl.201cd-202ab) Abhinava
had mentioned the absorption (avesa) which causes the initiate to
fall to the ground. In fact, he lists five signs,271 of which the reeling
is the least significant but perhaps the most spectacular. The
five are bliss, lightness, trembling, sleep and reeling.272 If the
disciple is particularly attached to the body, the descent of energy
will have its effect there, releasing him from his attachment to the
body and making him fall. The bliss which is experienced in the
271. In TA 13.214-215, Abhinava gives a different list. 'Under the term 'penetrated
by rudrasakti', the following list of signs, according to [the Malinlvijayottaratantra],
is implied in due order: perfectly unwavering devotion to Rudra, the supernatural
power of the mantra, dominion of all the categories, the successful accomplish
ment of any undertaking, the gift of poetry, understanding the meaning of all the
scriptures.'
272. In TA 28.218cd-219ab, in the context of a discussion about the life-cycle, Abhinava
states that: ' Incarnation is [the appearance of the subtle-breath] within the body
which is located in the womb. The subtle-breath first arises from consciousness
which is within the void.' The sequence is, therefore, consciousness, void, subtle-
breath, [internal and external] body which is reflected in sl.207cd. In Tantrasara
p.63 lines 6-7, Abhinava gives the reverse procedure. In Tantrasara p.40, he links
these five effects with the five levels of consciousness and with the five locations
in the body. These, along with the place where the energy enters, are schematised
as follows:
Place of Effect Level of Place in
Energy Consciousness Body
external body reeling wakefulness triangle
bahis-tanu ghurni jagrat trikona
internal body sleep dreaming sleep 'bulb'
antar-tanu nidra svapna kanda
subtle-breath trembling deep sleep heart
pranana kampa susupta hrt
space lightness Fourth palate
vyoma udbhava turya talu
mind bliss Beyond-Fourth upper
kundalini
citi ananda turyatlta urdhva-
kundalini
Tantraloka 29 161
mind may not be spectacular in the same way but is more

significant. Indeed, in Jr.208d.l, Jayaratha links the effects with
the degrees of the descent of energy so that a very intense descent
of energy will enter the mind and produce bliss while a very weak
descent of energy can only touch the body.
The burning of the bonds (Jr.208d. l) is the elimination of karma
and of rebirth. But which aspect of karma? There is a past, present
and future karma encompassing the acts and their consequences
in all the dimensions of time. If all of these are eliminated the
disciple must die, as Jayaratha notes in Jr.208d.2. However, the
guru who has joined the disciple to Siva and has liberated him
from the consequences of ignorant action in the past and from the
prospect of error in the future does not eliminate the present
condition of the disciple which is the 'remainder' but regenerates
the disciple with pure categories. Just as Siva who is immanent to
the world is pure so too the disciple who is joined to Siva is equally
immanent to the world and enjoys it. For that reason Abhinava,
after completing the discussion of initiation as a Son, goes on to
speak of enjoyments (sl.219-224). The ideal throughout TA 29 is
not to be absent from the world but to be fully present.
After giving the three masses of phonemes (pinda) each of which
leads to complete liberation, Abhinava describes the third ritual in
detail with specific reference to installation, meditation and
recitation. Firstly, the guru installs the saktibija, IM,273 on the whole
body of the disciple. Then the twelve vowels are enclosed by HA
in circular fashion and installed on the circle of the heart so that
consciousness arises from the centre. These three steps resemble
the formation of the Kula mandala. At a second stage the guru
meditates on the dessicating and burning force of YA and RA in
273. There seems to be a disagreement as to the meaning of sakti-bija. In Jr.216d.l,

Jayaratha explains that sakti-bija consists of a double bija: the phoneme I and
maya. Buhnernan, p.372, states that sakti-bija is HRIM but Padoux, Le coeu.,
p.382 footnote 389 and Agehananda Bharati, p. 119, note that HRIM is called maya.
162 The Kula Ritual
order to release the paralysing grip of karma274 which holds the

disciple back from regeneration and condemns him to rebirth. At
a third stage, the guru recites one or other of the masses of
phonemes, enclosing the disciple's name within the mass such that
the disciple is absorbed into sakti and thus attains liberation.
The first result of initiation as a Son concerns the disciple alone.
Before initiation he was attached to a particular category and was
thus held in bondage but by his release from every limitation 'he
does not see'. The phrase 'he does not see' signifies bhairavlmudra,
the attitude of Bhairava. The disciple no longer 'sees' if 'to see'
means seeing something separate from himself, but he is now the
totality of all, he is what he sees, he sees what he is, he sees by
means of himself. The inner and the outer are the same, all is
AHAM.275 The second result is that he also comprehends all the
scriptures. As Bhairava he speaks the scriptures and the scriptures
speak of him so that he is a guru in the fullest sense.276
III. On the Son who Desires Enjoyments
sl. 219-220 1. a. Enjoyment in a category
b. Enjoyment in all categories
c. Enunciation of Kula sacrifice
sl. 221 2. Definition of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 222-223 3. Examination of the sacrifice
sl. 224 4. Further instruction on five states
274. The phoneme YA dessicates and the phoneme RA burns. The seed of karma, when
affected by these influences, is made unable to produce its fruit and so the disciple
is liberated from the cycle of rebirth. TA 20.5-6a reads: 'The [seed] which is burnt
in this way is not able to germinate. For the same reason, the karmas which derive
from the stain [of individuality] and maya, and which have been burnt by virtue of
mantra, meditation and ritual action are not able to produce their effect.'
275. Anubhavanivedana 1 describes bhairavimudra as follows: "When the yogi, his
subtle-breath and mind dissolved in the internal [object], sees (pasyann) the exter
nal [world] with unwavering perception (drstya) while not seeing it (apasyann):
that is truly the mudra of Sambhu which is brought about through your favour, O
Guru. This category (tattvam), without void or non-void, is the level of Sambhu.'
See also Tantrasara p.68 lines 5-8: 'He who sees this pathway in all its parts
(sakalam), in the body and in the subtle-breath, in the mind, in the great emptiness
and in consciousness, becomes Bhairava in the fullest sense.'
276. In consequence of becoming Bhairava, the initiate is truly a guru and so he is
Tantraloka29 163
The purpose of the Kula ritual is for the practitioner to overcome

the dualism of liberation and enjoyment and to attain the state of
jivan-mukta, being liberated while alive. The person who has
achieved liberation through initiation as a Son may therefore
proceed in three ways. He may seek his own eventual personal
enjoyment whether at a particular level, as in sl.219 or at all levels,
as in sl. 220, or seek his personal enjoyment within the public
context of obtaining enjoyment for others as an Adept, or, finally,
he may seek immediate enjoyments through initiation-by-
penetration, as in sl. 236 ff.
Abhinava passes quickly over the initiation into enjoyment
within a particular category, whether this be at the lowest level
such as mastery over a world or at the highest level such as that of
Sadasiva, as Jayaratha notes in Jr.220d.l. Such enjoyment is
achieved by the appropriate ritual, which Abhinava does not
describe, and by the appropriate exercise of concentration
(dharana) which will procure the enjoyment. But Abhinava is
interested in the larger picture, that of obtaining every enjoyment.
This goal is achieved by means of the Kula tradition of sacrifice
which is directed, as Abhinava notes in sl.223cd, to those who are
completely involved with their own sexual partner or sakti. The
practitioner has been liberated through his initiation as a Son and
is directed to practise the Kula tradition of sacrifice in its five states,
not in order to attain liberation but to show that he is liberated
while living. He is given this single life-long practice which both
classes him as a sabija putraka and explores every level of
enjoyment. In union with his sakti the practitioner proceeds through
the five levels of consciousness. These extend from the lowest level
of wakefulness with all its mantras or divinities or realities to the
authorised to initiate others. See TA 13.134 and TA 28.386cd-387ab and Tantrasara

p.122 lines 6-8. In TA 4.41b, in the description of the guru, Abhinava uses the
phrases svapratyayatmakah, 'conviction comes from himself, which Jayaratha ex
plains as 'not due to [another] guru etc.'. Another person, however, who has a
slightly intense descent of energy will come to him for initiation and conviction.
This is the 'other person' referred to in Jr.218b.2.
164 The Kula Ritual
highest level, Beyond-Fourth, which is pure consciousness, the

basis of all the mantras and deities.277 Since he has traversed the
whole range of being, every enjoyment is his. It is a practice suited
to both the yogi and the knowledgeable person since both are
involved in 'what all always enjoy, in the same way as the god and
the goddess do' (sl.170ab).
(i) Sub-topic 7 'Consecration'
l. In the Malinivijayottara - external ritual
sl. 225-227 a. The ritual
i. Anointing the Adept
sl. 228-229 ii. Anointing the Master
sl. 230 b. Acclaim by the group of yogis
sl. 231 c. After the ritual
i. Their respective roles
sl. 232 ii. Further instruction
sl. 233-235 2. In the Viravalibhairava - internal ritual
The rituals of consecration of both Adept and Master are
similar.278 Abhinava gives two rituals of consecration. The first is
an 'external' version taken from the Malinivijayottaratantra while
277. The 'mantra' is not only the verbal form but also the deity. In his article 'Meaning',
p.90, Sanderson interprets sl.222-223 as follows:
waking state: the initiate worships 'the entire pantheon, i.e. Kulesvara and
his consort Kulesvari together with the three goddesses Para,
Parapara and Apara, their bhairavas and all their retinues of
yoginls etc.
dream: he worships one of the goddesses with her bhairava and
retinue;
deep sleep: he worships the core of the pantheon without the retinues, i.e.
KuleSvara, Kulesvari, the three goddesses and their bhairavas;
Fourth: he worships only KuleSvari;
Beyond-Fourth: he worships only Kulesvara.
278. In TA 23.17cd-20ab, Abhinava describes the consecration of the Master and notes,
in sl.10lcd, that the consecration of the Adept imitates it. Indeed, Brunner holds
that the ritual for the consecration of the Master is the model for that of the Adept.
Brunner, 'Le sadhaka', p.422.
Tantraloka 29 165
the second, 'internal',279 seems to apply only to the consecration of

the Master because it mentions the number sixty-four which is
particularly associated with the Master. Both the Adept and the
Master are mentioned at this point in TA 29 but Abhinava has very
little role for them in the rest of the chapter.
The Adept devotes himself to the assiduous practice of the
mantra (mantra-sadhana)280 and so obtains the super-natural
powers inherent in his mantra. He is able to grant attainments to
others and so acquires a public role.281 In TA 29.23 lab, Abhinava
clearly defines that role and notes also that the Adept is authorised
to give the teaching of the guru and to perform the rituals which,
according to Jr.232d.l, include initiation. His role is limited,
nevertheless. 'There is no transmission of competence' and there
is no 'vow of wisdom'.282 According to TA l5.23cd there are two
types of Adept: the sivadharmin stands outside the ordinary
customs of life and the lokadharmin leads a life 'in the world'.
The Adept in TA 29 is a minor figure. If his role is to grant
attainments, the Master's role is to grant liberation (sl.23lcd) but
since Abhinava is interested in those who function on the basis of
liberation, it is the Master who is the more important figure of the
two. Although the Adept is termed a guru in sl.231c, the guru par
excellence is the one who grants liberation. Jayaratha, in Jr.232d. 1,
takes this a step further and explains that the Master can bestow
both attainments and liberation and can adopt any role as he is an
279. In TA 13.144cd, in the course of his discussion of the intense descent of energy,
Abhinava makes the point, while referring to Vajasineya, that a person who has
received such a descent of energy 'is consecrated in that way not with the waters
contained in an external jar.' Jayaratha then quotes the relevant text of Vajasineya
which refers to the consecrator performing the consecration by meditating, dhyatva.
280. According to TA 23.102cd-103ab he is given the mantra which he must practice.
He is taught the rites he must perform and receives the necessary instruments. The
mantra-sadhana is described in detail in Brunner, 'Le sadhaka', pp.423-435.
281. Brunner makes this point in ibid, p.434 footnote 74. She goes on to note the role
of the Adept at moments of public crisis where he must intervene with the power
of his word, his mantra.
282. TA 23.102ab.
166 The Kula Ritual
officiant and a knowledgeable person. What value, then, is the

Adept?283
(j) Sub-topic 8 'Penetration'

sl. 237-239ab Definition of initiation by penetration
The ritual of penetration (vedha) occupies an important place
in TA 29 yet features very little in the rest of the Tantraloka.284 In
the few passages where it does feature, penetration takes place in
the context of the dying and the dead and is performed in order to
secure their liberation. At a certain point it produces spectacular
effects such as when the corpse trembles or raises the left hand,
bringing the doubting bystander to an experience of liberation.285
The context of TA 29 is not the dying or the dead or the unliberated
but the living person who is already liberated and who desires
immediate enjoyments.286 The purpose and content of penetration
in TA 29 is therefore quite different and has only this in common:
that the method produces immediate enjoyments such as
minuteness. These in turn, if need there should be, perfect the
conviction of the already convinced Son, making his conviction
firm and bringing him to the self-evidence of consciousness,
pure knowledge.
Abhinava distinguishes between three types of guru: the guru
who most properly deserves the name, the knowledgeable person
283. Indeed, Brunner suggests that this growing irrelevance of the Adept is one of the
reasons why he becomes a forgotten person in the traditions of South India, ibid.
pp.441-442.
284. Vedha-diksa is not mentioned in the Tantrasara or in the Tantroccaya.
285. TA 24.13cd-15. This ritual is mentioned in a few other places such as TA 13.234cd-
235 and Tantrasara p. 175 line 9 - p. 176 line 2.
286. These are the customary eight supernatural powers which Gnoli, Luce, p.275 foot
note 144, describes as follows: anima, smallness; laghima, lightness; prapti, the
ability to obtain everything; prakamyam, irresistible will; mahima, immensity;
isitvam, supremacy over body and mind; vasitvam, domination over the elements;
and kamavasayita, realisation of all one's desires. See also Vyasa, ad Yoga Sutra
3.45. Minora Hara 'La bhakti et le Stavacintamani de Bhattanarayana: texte traduit
et commentr, by L. Silburn'[review] Indo-Iranian Jorrnal9:211-218,1966,p.215.
Momer-Williams, Sanskrit English Dictionary, p.1216.3, notes that the list can be
considerably lengthened.
Tantraloka 29 167
and the yogi. The yogi is essentially concerned with enjoyment

whereas the guru has the qualities of both the yogi and the
knowledgeable person. The initiation-by-penetration is entrusted
either to the guru as such or to the yogi who is most practised with
regard to enjoyments and the conviction they bring.287
Examination
I Penetration According to the Gahvara
sl. 239cd-240ab Enunciation of the 6 forms
Examination:
sl. 240cd-24lab 1. Mantra a. From the Gahvara
sl. 24lcd-247 b. From the Diksottara
2. Sound
3. Bindu
4. Sakti
sl. 248 5. Cobra a. In brief
sl. 249-252 b. In detail
sl. 253-254ab 6. Supreme
The six methods and the nine methods of initiation-by-

penetration relate to the various structures of reality Abhinava
presented in the first half of the Tantraloka. In particular, the set
of six forms of penetration is associated by Jayaratha with the six
pathways.288 Most of the six and nine forms are self-explanatory
287. See TA 20.1-15.

288. The pathways are six in number. Three are based on the subtle breath: 1. pho
nemes (varna); 2. mantra; 3. pada; while three are based on space: 4. kala; 5.
categories (tattva); 6. worlds (bhuvana, pura). Each of these has a gross, subtle
and supreme form. They can be set out as follows:
penetration: pathway:
240cd-241ab 1. By mantra 2. Mantra
241cd-242 1. By mantra 2. Mantra
243cd-244ab and
Qt.247d.l 2. By sound (nada) 1. Phonemes
244cd-245 3. By bindu 3. Pada
246-2471. 4. By sakti 6. Worlds
248+249-251 5. By cobra 4,5. Categories and kala;
252+254ab 6. By para
Jayaratha does not make the same sort of comment regarding the nine forms of
penetration given in sl.254cd-271.
168 The Kula Ritual
on the basis of information given earlier in this monograph bill

several of them need further commentary.
The first of the six methods, 'by mantra', is related to the eight
or twelve levels of sound as given in Appendix 3. The guru reflects
how he himself is composed of all these levels and by yogic
penetration communicates these to the disciple who is thus taken
through all these levels and moves from the state of mere
objectivity, caused by his attachment to some object, to the state
of pure subjectivity.
The second of the six forms is penetration by sound for which
Jayaratha's explanation is essential. The guru pronounces Malini
or at least its abbreviation, NA-PHA, in a prolonged manner so as
to arouse the 'sound' H in the disciple such that the sound which
arises in him cleanses the pathway of the phonemes and penetrates
through the disciple's mind.
The fourth method depends on H which is located in the triangle,
at the very basis of the person, the generative organ. The guru
somehow inhabits the disciple such that the coiled energy of this
place, the dormant subtle-breath, moves upwards of its own
volition, rising in a circular movement which encompasses every
level and therefore every reality till it reaches the end-of-twelve,
the full expansion of the disciple's awareness. Since the body of
the disciple symbolises the whole universe, by circulating in every
place of the body the energy, H, penetrates the whole universe.
The fifth form follows on smoothly from the fourth. The energy,
the 'cobra' is described as moving from the generative organ to the
space above the head. Abhinava goes on to describe this in more
detail. He refers to sets of realities which he says come to a total
of five but it is not clear how these five are composed and it is
even less clear how, according to Qt.252d.l, there are five sets of
five making a total of twenty-five. Whatever about the manner of
counting, the groupings variously involve the whole of reality: the
five kalas; the categories or rather spheres;289 the auspicious lunar
289. As Jr.252d.l points out, these 'categories' do not refer to the usual thirty-six cat
egories separately considered, but rather to the grouping of the categories in four
sets or spheres or 'eggs' (anda) for which see Appendix 1. The fifth 'category' is
not a sphere but is Siva himself who contains them all.
Tantraloka 29 169
days290; the spaces within the body;291 the kula-s;292 the causal
deities;293 the faculties. The sakti penetrates though all of these,
moving from the lowest abode of Brahma to the highest abode of
Brahma294 so that every circle is pierced and the disciple arrives
at full consciousness.
Although the first five forms involve very little external activity-
only the second form involves audible sound - the sixth form
mentions no internal activity on the part of the guru but only
presence, for in his presence all the activities of the mind and indeed
the mind itself disappears. It is the supreme penetration since
there is no dualism of any sort,not even the dualism of initiate
and initiator.
290. Gnoli notes that nanda is the name of one of the five auspicious lunar days. Gnoli,
Luce, p.709 footnote 161. He does not elaborate.
291. In 252d.l, Jayaratha mentions only four locations. On the presumption that there
must be five locations, perhaps we are further to presume that space itself is a
location. There are different combinations of five places for which see TA 19.15b,
TA 30.5Sd-59a and Tantrasara p. 199 line 5.
292. A number of interpretations of the term kula-s can be given. In Jr.252d. 1, Jayaratha
glosses the term kula-s with the phrase mahakaulakaulakulakulakula which can
not, it seems, be divided except as mahakaula, kaula, akula, kula, kula-akula.
This division involves double counting in that kula is first counted separately and
then is counted as part of the pair kula-akula. The resulting set of five imitate
Jr.223d.l where Kulesvara and Kulesvari are worshipped separately and then to
gether. The kawla, on the basis of Jr.223d.l, would consist of the group of atten
dant deities and the mahakaula would refer to the whole range of deities or man
tras etc. so that the phrase in question refers to the five levels of consciousness. A
second line of interpretation is suggested by the phrase kula-kaula-mahdkaula-
siddhakaula-adi sasanam which is found in an alchemical text, Rasarnava 1.4b,
quoted in David G. White, The Alchemical Body, Siddha Traditions in Medieval
India, Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1996, p.421 footnote 77, and is un
derstood to refer to various schools within the Kula tradition. Thirdly, in the
Buddhist Tantras generally five kulas or families are referred to, namely Natl,
Rajaki, Dombi, Candali and Brahmani. Bagchi, Kaulajnananirnaya, p.66.
293. The six causal deities may be listed as Brahma, Visnu, Rudra, Isvara, Sadasiva
and Anasrisiva although the nomenclature varies. In Jr.252d.l, Jayaratha excludes
Anasrisiva from the list but without indicating a replacement.
294. The two types of Brahma are earth (prthivi) and Siva.
170 The Kula Ritual
II Penetration According to Some Gurus

sl. 255cd-271 Examination:
1. Mantra
. 2. Sakti
3. World
4. Form
5. Discriminating knowledge
6. Mass
7. Place
8. Channel
9. Supreme
In the first of the nine forms the guru places the disciple in a
mantra which surrounds him as a foetus is surrounded by the womb.
The flames release him from the stains or knots and from the
karma that hinders him and out of this triangle the disciple is reborn.
Although most of the methods of penetration are interior, it seems
that menstrual blood is fittingly used here.
In the second form, the guru imaginatively concentrates himself
as a small ball and by yogic penetration enters the disciple at the
very basis of the disciple's being. With all his faculties raised to
the highest level of consciousness compatible with some diversity,
namely at the level of sakti, vyapini and samana which constitute
the sakti spike, the guru moves around the disciple and brings him
to conviction.
In the fourth penetration, the guru imagines some form, for
example the image of a deity, emerging from his forehead where
all exists in a concealed state295 and refashions the disciple
according to that image. The disciple in turn sees himself as
refashioned in that image and becomes the deity itself with all the
enjoyments the deity possesses.
According to the sixth form, the disciple has three sorts of body
or mass (pinda): the gross body of flesh and bones; the subtle body
295. TA 4.196.
Tantraloka 29 171
which consists of the faculties, and the supreme body which

consists of the kala such as time, necessity etc.296 The invisible is
made manifest in the visible so that by a reverse process the gross
is reabsorbed into the subtle and the subtle into the supreme.297
The eighth form relies on the many channels of the body which
fan out from the ida, pingala and susumna. The guru, by yogic
projection, moves along one or other of these channels, for example
the eye, and then masters the channel, releasing it from illusion
and bringing it to consciousness. For example, the master's glance
is initiatory.
Ill Supreme Penetration in the
Virdvalibhairava
sl. 272ab Enunciation
Examination
sl. 272cd-273ab i. The guru
sl. 273cd-274ab ii. How penetrate the disciple
sl. 274cd-275 iii. The result:
disciple is one with centre
In TA 16.23cd-26ab, the guru, in preparing himself for the initiation
296. This list of three differs from the trio given in Paramarthasara sl.24 which con
sists of stain, maya etc. and body. In Jr.271d.l, Jayaratha notes that the kala of
sl.265a are categories 26-31, the coverings (kancuka).
297. Sl.265cd reads: 'The self [which is seen] in the reflection is [in fact] invisible. But
it is thought to be visible when it is [seen] in the mirror etc.' A number of texts will
help to elucidate this difficult line such as the long section TA 3.1-64 and also TA
13.182ab, Paratrimsikavivarana p.234 lines 19-21, Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsihi,
vol.3, p.174, Paramarthasara sl.9. See also Isvarapratyabhijnakarika ii.IV.19
quoted in Silburn, Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, p.35. On the basis of these texts it
would seem that the quotation under discussion uses the analogy of a persons'
reflection in the mirror in order to describe the subject, means and object of
knowledge. The transcendent subject (para) is supreme. The reflection is apara
and gross whereas the mirror, the means of knowledge (parapara) is subtle. That
is clear enough, but in sl.265cd Abhinava applies that same line to a different
context, namely the three levels of the body explained as the coverings, the facul
ties and the flesh, so that Jayaratha has a point in stating, in Jr.271d.l, that the
quote is out of context. Yet Abhinava is hardly making a mistake for every ema
nated category is a reflection of its emanator and can be reabsorbed into it. The
line in question may be taken as the particular application of a general rule: just as
apara and parapara are absorbed into para, so too the gross is absorbed into the
subtle and this into the supreme, the supreme being understood here as the five
kala. The final absorption into truly supreme Siva is described in sl.271.
172 The Kula Ritual
of a Son, contemplates the triple trident and goes out of himself

from his right into the left of the divinity residing in that trident
and leaves the divinity from its right and returns to himself through
his left, etc., with the result that a single consciousness shines forth,
a single throbbing (aikyasphurattatma). That text and the third and
much fuller presentation of supreme penetration according to the
Viravalibhairava help explain the circumstances that surround the
set of six and the set of nine forms of penetration.
Abhinava first describes the guru's preparation for the initiation
in which he moves beyond the fluctuation of prana and apana and
comes to a knowledge of the centre which governs all. In the
process he comes to know all the lesser levels of reality through
which he has passed, their deities and mantras.298 The disciple
then comes before him as a person might come before the deity
or before the triple trident. The guru communicates to him his
own being, as a father upon his death bed does to his son.299 The
guru communicates all his faculties, including the very highest,
nothing less than his 'mouth' which is his sakti300 so that the disciple
becomes one with the centre the guru embodies. Since all has been
totally communicated, the minds of the guru and disciple
experience perfect fusion (samaras!)301 at the highest level, at
298. This sort of experience is described in the Kula tradition of sacrifice connected
with the five states, sl.221-223.
299. In her introduction to initiation-by-penetration, Silburn quotes from Kausitaki-
Upanisad 11.15 which describes the sacrificial ceremony during which the dying
father identifies himself with his son by every part of his body: 'Or else [the fa
ther] can perform the transmission (with the son) sitting before him. He transmits
to him, therefore: "I want to put my voice in you, says the father. -1 receive your
voice into myself, says the son, -1 want to place my breath in you, says the father.
- I receive your breath into myself, says the son" (Similarly for sight, hearing,
taste, action, pleasure and suffering, procreation, conduct, intellect, and the son
receives them ...).' Silburn, La kundalini, pp. 107-108. See also TA 28.296-298.
300. In a quotation from a lost version of the Malinivijayottara-tantra. see Gnoli, II
commento, p.115 footnote 347, Abhinava identifies the mouth of the guru with
the 'circle of the sakti', viz. yoni, by which Siva emits the world. '... [emission
(yisargo)] ... is said to be the mouth of the guru; it is called the 'circle of the sakti'.'
Paratrimsikavivarana p.248 lines 20-21.
301. Silburn commonly translates the term by 'of the same flavour throughout', as for
example when salt flavours the whole dish or when the two beams of a balance
have ceased their oscillation and have become still. Padoux translates this term by
'total fusion, common and / or shared enjoyment'. Le coeur, p.138 footnote 179. In
Vac, p.285, he uses the term 'perfect fusion'.
Tantraloka 29 173
unmana, supreme consciousness. This attainment of supreme

consciousness is the true and ultimate initiation so that the disciple,
like his guru, is liberated while living.
IV The Initiation to Sivahood of All Living
Beings
sl. 276cd-277ab Definition
sl. 277cd-278ab Examination
i In brief
sl. 278cd-28l ii In detail
iii Result: all acquire Sivahood
The initiation just described emphasises the attainment of the
highest level, consciousness. It is a feature, however, of TA 29
that the level of cidananda, the bliss of consciousness, leads on to
jagadananda, universal bliss. Accordingly, Abhinava completes
his description of initiation-by-penetration by presenting the
procedure leading to the initiation of all living beings. It is the
highest form of initiation and it grants the highest state of liberation
which exceeds all that is available to the causal deities. These
govern and enjoy the worlds within their purview but by definition
are limited to the lower spheres, their authority is limited, their
worlds divided. They rule their subjects but fail to grant them the
fullness of Sivahood and so their governance is partial.302
After giving a brief summary of the method, Abhinava gives a
more extended description and takes up the fives stages of the subtle
breath. The externalisation occurs with the emission of prana which
is a darkening (timira), a fragmenting303 of the natural splendour
of infinite consciousness, a reduction of infinite subjectivity to the
status of a limited self. After an involvement with all the
levels of creation and with all the causal deities, the practitioner
302. Padoux, Vac, p. 103.

303. In Paramarthasara sl.25, the term timira is given a technical meaning. 'As a result
of the blindness (timira) of ignorance (ajnana) he imagines himself to be a multi-
plicity of subjects and objects whereas he is unique and identical with himself.
See also Silburn, Le Paramarthasara, p.71 footnote 2.
174 The Kula Ritual
harmonises both prana and apana and so becomes attentive to the

more interior forms of subtle-breath. All differentiation disappears
and he comes to know the supreme, self-evident consciousness,
pure subjectivity. Since however he has been involved with every
living creature and is identified with them, these too acquire the
state of Siva. He is present among all creatures but motionless
(nihspandah), untroubled by the movements of prana and apana.
He enjoys all things but is unwavering in his self-awareness which
is an infinite vibration (spanda). It is the highest state, that of being
liberated while alive, a fitting conclusion, indeed the climax of the
rituals of TA 29.
(k) Rites to Conclude the Initiation
sl. 282-283 The First Ritual:
with Masters and Adepts - oblation
The Second Ritual:
with all the heroes - wine
sl. 284-285ab Enunciation
Examination
sl. 285cd-287ab 1. The ritual
a. Guru and initiate partake
sl. 287cd-289ab b. All the heroes partake
sl. 289cd-290 2. Notes:
a. Exclusion text
sl. 291 b. Timing of the Second Ritual
In TA 29, the rituals for the initiate take place in the privacy of
the home, the rites of initiation occur in the presence of the guru
while the consecration seems to occur in the gathering of the yogis.
It is not clear to what extent the Masters, the Adepts and the
ordinary initiates have been present at the initiation-by-penetration
but they are much involved in the concluding ceremonies. Only a
couple of points require further comment.
Initiation-by-penetration is undertaken for the sake of immediate
enjoyments. It may happen that the initiate and even the others
present during the ritual have become caught up in the passing
world of objectivity, of increase and decrease, of mere passing
Tantraloka 29 175
enjoyment expressed by the terms 'defective or excessive' (una-

adhika). They may not have fully acquired the ability to retain the
sense of liberation while enjoying what is limited. By receiving
the 'oblation' the participants regain awareness consciousness. Sin
ipataka) consists not in what others call sin304 but in being ignorant
of consciousness so that to eat the forbidden 'oblation' does not
cause sin but instead frees one from sin.
The sacrifices listed in the Tantrasara include a seventh
sacrifice. Tantrasara p.207 line 5 states: The seventh Kula
sacrifice, the best of all, is celebrated with respect to the
guru's body.' Likewise, the list of supports given in the Tantroccaya
mentions 'the body of the guru'. Neither the Tantrasara nor the
Tantroccaya, in the sections involved with the Kula ritual, say more
on this matter. What is the status of the second ritual which is a
'sacrifice to be celebrated in honour of the guru'? In answer to this
question two texts need to be considered. Firstly, in TA 23.24,
Abhinava states that a remuneration (daksina) must be given to
the guru after the ceremony of consecration. The act of remuneration
is called an 'ancillary aspect of the sacrifice' (yaga-angatvam) and
should not be confused with the occasional rite called gurupujanam,
a point implied in Tantrasara p. 191 lines 5-6. The second text is
TA28.423cdff. It describes the gurupujanam or gurupujdvidhih,
the ritual of worship of the guru, which should take place the day
after the initiation or consecration or an occasional rite. Here the
disciple offers the remuneration (daksina) that forms an integral
part of the worship of the guru and which should please him
personally (tattustaye tvidam, sl.431d). On the basis of those two
texts it appears that there are two forms of remuneration: on the
one hand the ancillary aspect of sacrifice which forms part of a
ritual such as initiation andon the other the gift for personal pleasure
which forms part of guru worship. This is borne out by Jr.285b. 1
where Jayaratha states that sl.284-285ab is the ancillary aspect
(angatvam) and is not the gift given for personal pleasure (na-tu
tat-tusti-karitvam).
304. According to the Smrti there are five great sins: murder of a Brahmana, drinking
of alcohol, theft, committing adultery with the wife of one's guru and association
with those who have committed such offences. Banerji, Tantra in Bengal, p. 171.
176 The Kula Ritual
Therefore the second concluding ritual, even though it may be

a sort of seventh Kula sacrifice, is an ancillary aspect of sacrifice
in keeping with TA 23.24.
sl. 292ab Summation of the Whole Chapter.
Finally, Abhinavagupta concludes the chapter of the secret ritual
by noting that it is not described on the basis of eliminate hearsay
but is given on the basis of his own experience.305 He knows what
he says.
305. Similar sorts of phrases are found in TA 7.71, Isvarapraty-abhijnavimarsinl, vol.2,

p.310 and p.317. Since Abhinava-gupta was initiated by Sambhunatha into the
Kula ritual it may be assumed he knew the ritual from experience.
PART II
The Translation of the Tantraloka 29

and
Jayaratha's Investigation
The Kula Ritual 179
Heading
Here begins the Twenty-Ninth Chapter of the Tantraloka
composed by the illustrious worshipper of Mahamahesvara, the
Master Abhinavagupta, [and] presented through a sub-commentary
called 'investigation' written by the illustrious Jayaratha.
Blessing
Jr.0.1 Let the time of blessing, whose course is ever immeasur
able, bring forth blessings. Even though [the time of blessing] is
present in the non-Kula [ritual], it rushes suddenly [and] vigor
ously towards the Kula [ritual].
GENERAL TOPIC: The Secret Ceremony
Jr.0.2 At this point he states, with the second half [of the sloka],
his agreement to expound the ritual of the secret 'study'.
Next, the secret ritual, which is intended for those
who are suitably qualified, will be described in
the [following verses].| ||ab||
Jr.lb.l [The word] 'secret' refers to the Kula ritual procedure.
'Ritual': sacrifice.
SUB-TOPIC 1 The Category 'qualified'
Jr.lb.2 He explicates that [half sloka]:
Next, the whole of the preceding service is
described according to the Kula ritual pro-
cedur ||1|| which, as such, is suited to the most
advanced gurus and disciples.
Jr.2b. l 'Service ... according to the Kula ritual procedure': the Kula
sacrifice. '[Which] as such [is suited] to the most advanced.......':
according to this phrase [the Kula ritual procedure] is set forth
with respect to those who are advanced in the sense that they dwell
in a state of undifferentiated thought held at the supreme level; the
category 'qualified' is also being defined. And in order to draw
attention to the gloss he had promised on the sutra, the word 'next'
is used in that [line].
PART I: THE RITUALS FOR THE INITIATED
SUB-TOPIC 2 The Kula Lineage of the Perfected Beings and

their Wives
Introduction
A. 1. Definition of the Kula Sacrifice
sl. 2cd-3 a. Essence of the Kula Ritual

Jr.2b.2 What exactly differentiates Kula ritual procedure from
other ritual procedures? It follows [from the answer to this ques
tion] that the category 'qualified' for such [a ritual] will further be
described. To this question he says:
And the essence [of the Kula ritual procedure] is
said by Paramesa to be [found] in the worship of
the lineage [of the Perfected Beings].1 ||2||
Jr.2d. 1 Therefore he says:
Thus, what results in a month with a single
[mantra] given in the lineage of the Perfected
Beings is not [achieved] over thousands of years
with different torrents of mantras ||3||
Jr.3d. 1 'In the lineage of the Perfected Beings': in the lineage, i.e.
in the Kula ritual procedure which derives from the tradition of
the Perfected Beings, i.e. of the illustrious Khagendranatha and
the others who have descended successively from the Golden Age
1. Gnoli, Luce, p.680, translates the phrase krama-pujane as the name of a text as
does Rastogi in his Introduction, p.256. However, no such text is listed in Teun
Goudriaan and Sanjukta Gupta, Hindu tantric and sakta literature, Otto
Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden, 1981, (A history of Indian literature vol.11 - fasc.2) ix+245
p., or Dyczkowski, The canon. Jr.3d.l would suggest that it is to be taken in the
sense of 'the worship of the series' of the Perfected Beings and their wives, which
is the subject matter of Sub-topic 2.
Sub-topic 2: The Kula Lineage 181
etc. 'Different': which have arisen in various other ritual proce

dures. Therefore it is said:
Qt.3d.l "The mantras mentioned in the tantras of the
Siddhanta etc. are all impotent since they all lack the
splendour of Sakti. The great mantras of the Kaula
tradition, by contrast, are splendid with innate fire; they
shine with a divine splendour, immediately causing
conviction."
sl. 4b. Definition of the Kula

Jr.3d.2 He now explains the word 'kula' used in the [phrase] 'ac
cording to Kula ritual procedure' [which was mentioned] above.
And the kula is the sakti of Paramesa, his capacity,
eminence, freedom, vitality and potency, mass,
consciousness2 and body. ||4||
Jr.4d.l 'Capacity': the function of dissolving and arising. 'Emi
nence': superiority, through being the cause of all things. 'Free
dom': consisting of universal agency etc. 'Mass': since all things
are perfectly fused within the [kula]. 'Consciousness': the self. ,
Therefore it is said:
Qt.4d.l Kula is the supreme sakti..."
Qt.4d.2 "Dissolving and arising constitute the nature of

consciousness. Therefore kula is said to be the [dissolving
and arising]."
Qt.4d.3 "Kula, the unsullied consciousness within the self-

existent, is the universal cause."
Qt.4d.4 "The sovereign maker of all in a subtle way: such

is kula, O Varavamini."
2 In TA 29.128b, Abhinava states '... [the fluid] is a most pure substance because of
its proximity to consciousness' while Jayaratha, in Jr.l29b.2, explains that the sub
stance is the kundagolaka. In other words, the term 'body' in TA 29.4d can also
mean the sexual fluid.
182 The Kula Ritual
Qt.4d.5 "But kula is the ruler of all, O Goddess, is all,

abiding in all. Its splendour is utterly terrible ..."
Qt.4d.6 "Potency is present in the internal faculties of the
sakti. Acknowledge it as the kula which is everywhere
present."
Qt.4d.7 "Kula is the supreme bliss "
Qt.4d.8 "Kula is the nature of the self "
Qt.4d.9 "Kula is called 'body' "
s1. 5 c. Definition of the Sacrifice

i. As Knowledge
Jr.4d.2 Having explained the word 'kula' in this way, and wishing
to explain the word 'sacrifice' which is implied in the words 'ritual',
'service' etc., he says:
As a result of seeing all things from that point of
view the sacrifice of the person whose multitude
of doubts has been destroyed is truly of that kind
['viz. is a Kula sacrifice]. ||5||
Jr.5d. 1 'From that point of view': in terms of the outflow from the
pulsation of Siva and sakti.
sl. 6 ii. As Action
Jr.5d.2 What significance is given to the phrase 'As a result of
seeing things in that way his sacrifice is truly of that kind'? To this
question he says:
Whatever a hero performs with mind, word and
body in order to evoke such a frame [of mind] is
said to be the Kula sacrifice. ||6||
2. Examination of the Kula Sacrifice
sl. 7 a. The Six Supports
Jr.6d.l And what is the support of the sacrifice which has been
accurately described in that way? To this question he says:

[The sacrifice is based] on external reality, on the
sakti and on the pair; on the body, on the artery
of the subtle-breath, on the mind. The Kula
sacrifice is of those six kinds. The divisions [of
the sacrifice] have further sub-divisions. ||7||
Jr.7d.l 'On the pair': 'on the intercourse' which is raised to the
level of the Primordial Sacrifice. 'On the artery of the subtle-breath':
'on the central channel'. 'On the mind: 'on the intellect', i.e. what
occurs [in the intellect] by means of various apprehensions. 'These
divisions have further subdivisions': for example, earth, cloth etc.
are sub-divisions just of 'external reality'.
sl. 8 b. Rejection of the Supports of Tantra
Jr.7d.2 The different supports [listed] in this way constitute the
actual procedure to be followed. Is anything in this [procedure]
distinguishable from Tantric ritual procedure or not? To this ques
tion he says:
The bath, the mandala, the fire-pit etc., the six
installations etc? are of no use in this [Kula ritual
procedure]. On the other hand, if [the tantric ritual
is] performed, it does not invalidate [the Kula
ritual]. ||8||
Jr.8d.l Therefore it means he may perform that [tantric ritual] if
he wishes. As has been said:
Qt.8d. l "The mandala, the fire-pit, etc. are of no use at all
in this [initiation]; neither are the installation etc. and the
bath etc. which precedes [the installation]. [He may
perform the ritual] as he wishes."4
3. The six installations etc. are described in detail at TA 15.239cd-258, following the
base text, Malinivijayottaratantra 3.35.
4. This exact quote of Malinivijayottaratantra 11.2 has already been quoted by
Jayaratha in his investigation of TA 2.41. The phrase 'in this' (asyam) refers to the
initiation mentioned in Malinivijayottaratantra 11.1b.
184 The Kula Ritual
sl. 9 Transition: The Kaula as the Basis of All

Jr.8d.2 What is the reason for the unsuitability of the external
bath etc. [as mentioned] in [sloka 8]? To this question he says:
The kaula which is without the six mandalas,5
which is beyond every delimitation, consists of
knowledge and the object of knowledge, as has
been mentioned above in the teaching found in the
Traisirasa. ||9||
Jr.9d. 1 Knowledge, according to the Kula tradition, consists of
the perfect fusion of Siva and sakti. Being without the six mandala-
Qt.9d. l "Supremacy over the six circles is attributed to
the Lord in the teaching of the Traisirasa."
Jr.9d. 2 Which are listed in the text starting with that [quote], i.e.
being without the circles [mentioned] in that [quotation, viz.
Qt.9d.l], [that knowledge] is unmanifest, is therefore beyond ev
ery delimitation. It follows that knowledge, when it is outwardly
directed, is perception in the sense of 'means of understanding'.
The object of knowledge is the object of perception such as 'blue',
'pleasant' etc. [The kaula] consist of these. The whole world, i.e.
the subject and the object of perception etc., is simply the essence
of the pulsation of [Siva and sakti]. But there is nothing apart from
[the subject and the object of perception]. Therefore it is said:
Qt.9d.2 "O Beloved, if there are no subjects of perception
how can there be objects of perception? However, the
subject and the object of perception are one. Reality,
therefore, is not unclean."6
5. The Krama teaches that there are three goddesses, Para, Parapara, and Apara who
function in four phases. This allows a variety of arithmetical combinations. In TA
1.110-112ab, Abhinava notes some of them. TA 1.114bcd. reads:... traisirase mate |
sad-cakra-isvarata nathasya-ukta...: In point of fact, TA 1.114, following on the
Traisirasa which Jayaratha quotes more fully, refers to six circles of 4,6, 8, 12, 16
and 24 saktis which are various categories of manifestations based on the one
Lord. See Gnoli, Luce, p.82 footnote 58. In other words, Jayaratha interprets the
phrase 'without the six mandalas' as referring to the state of pure sujectivity be
yond any manifestation.
6. In his investigation of TA 10.165-166, Jayaratha quotes Qt.9d.2. In Qt.l53b.4, the
word sucis is used as the name of fire, or rather of the knowing subject so that the
sl. 10 B. 1. Definition of the Ingredients

Jr.9d,3 And so, given that all derives from the essence of con
sciousness alone, purity and impurity do not in fact exist. Such
being implied, even the distinction [between the terms pure and
impure] is not entertained in this [next sloka]. He says:
And in this sacrifice, the wise man should use the
very ingredient which is forbidden in the series of
scriptures. It is immersed in the nectar-of-the-
left. ||10||
Jr.l0d.l Therefore it is said:
Qt.l0d.l "This lineage [of the Perfected Beings] is to be
worshipped with ingredients that are both hated by people
and forbidden according to the scriptures, that are both
disgusting and despised."7
2. Examination:
Jr.10d.2 According to that [last sloka], the ingredient excluded
by the scripture etc. is to be [used]. But what is the value of its
being in contact with liquor? To this question he says:
And it is said in the illustrious Brahrnayamala:
"Alcohol is the external essence of Siva". Without
alcohol] there is neither enjoyment nor liberation.
It is made with flour, honey or treacle. ||11||
It has a feminine', 'neuter' and 'masculine' form
which gives a passing enjoyment. What comes
from the grape, however, is splendour to a
supreme degree, it is 'Bhairavic',8 without the
restriction [viz. of being feminine', 'neuter' or
last phrase of the quotation could also be translated as: 'Reality is none other
than the knowing subject'.
7. In his investigation glossing TA 4.24b - within the general context of a discus
sion on pure and impure - Jayaratha gives a similar quote. He then goes on to
give another quote which is repeated as Qt.l02d.7.
8. This could also be tranlsated 'pertains to Bhairava', 'is Bhairava', 'is fearsome'. In
186 The Kula Ritual
'masculine']. ||12|| [Wine] is by nature the essence,

it is pure, it is composed of splendour, bliss and
consciousness. It is forever cherished by the gods9
for which reason [the practitioner] should always
drink it. || l3||
Jr. 13d. 1 'The essence of Siva': it is said in this regard:
Qt. 13d. l "Alcohol is the supreme sakti; wine is said to be
Bhairava. The self is turned into liquid form since Bhairava
is great-hearted."
Jr.l3d.2 'Without [alcohol] there is no external enjoy-ment and
liberation'. Therefore it is said:
Qt.l3d.2 "Without it there is no liberation; without it
[consciousness] does not have objective form;10 without
it there is no supernatural power, especially in the Bhairava
tradition."
Qt.l3d.3 "Since, O Mahesvari, [alcohol's] gift of

enjoyment and liberation is smelt, heard, seen, drunk and
touched..."
Jr.l3d.3 And [alcohol] is of two kinds: processed and natural. Of
these, the processed is of three kinds: grain alcohol, mead and rum.
However, the natural, the single produce of the grape, which is
designated by the words 'Bhairavic' etc., surpasses [the other
alcohols] to a supreme degree, which is the reason why he men
tions [the alcohols which are made from] flour etc. In the case of
the 'masculine', [for example], enjoyment is found in the 'femi
nine' and 'neuter', for which reason it is said: 'it gives a passing
enjoyment'. 'Without restriction': the one form of the supreme
TA 37 42-44, Abhinava praises the wine of his native Kashmir as mahabhairava.

9. The phrase 'cherished by the gods' also means 'legitimate, or blood-related to god'.
Minora Hara, 'A note on the Sanskrit phrase devanam priya', in Indian Linguis
tics,30: 13-26, 1969, p.17.
10. The word gatih has many meanings, one of which is defined as '... the cognition or
the taking by the consciousness of the form of particular objects ...' V. Raghavan,
Abhinavagupta and his works, Varanasi, Chaukhambha Orientalia, 1981,
(Chaukhambha Oriental Research Studies no.20), p.57.
knowing subject is without the restriction of the respective forms:

'feminine', 'neuter' etc. Therefore it is said:
Qt. 13d.4 "Grain spirit, rum and mead are called processed
alcohol which gives enjoyment to the Adept in terms of
what is 'feminine', 'masculine' and 'neuter'."
Qt. l3d.5 "Wine from the grape, however, is natural, single.

Its splendour is Bhairavic. Supreme Vibhu is neither
'feminine', 'neuter' nor 'masculine'."
Qt13d.6 "Rum, mead and grain alcohol: Anandabhairava"

[viz. wine] is above [them all]."
Qt. 13d.7 "The substance has four types which form a

system proper to the four ages. Of the four liquors, bliss
[viz. wine] is totally concerned with tranquillity."12
Jr.l3d.4 Due to its supreme splendour alone, [wine] is by nature
the 'mercurial'13 essence, i.e. it has a greatness which is similar to
['mercury']. 'Pure': the [essence] is unmixed with any other acci
dental ingredient. If it were [mixed with any other ingredient], its
effectiveness would be quite limited. For that reason it was said:
'It is composed of splendour, bliss and consciousness'. Therefore
it is said:
Qt.l3d.8 "Just as Siva-Bhairava is the leader among the
circles of bhairavas; just as, in the gathering of the circle
of goddesses, Kalantaki14 is supreme, so these two [viz.
11. In the Dehasthadevatacakrastotra 3d, Abhinava identifies Anandabhairava with

consciousness just as in TA 29.13b, Bhairava, wine and consciousness are equated.
12. The four ages (yuga) are the Krta, Treta, Dvapara and Kali. The three lesser alcohols
are suited to lesser ages whereas bliss, wine, pertains to the world beyond time, to
tranquillity.
13. Mercury is identified with the essence or sap or semen of Siva and is united with
mica which is identified with the sexual fluid of his consort. It gives the practitio
ner an immortal body and makes him liberated while living. Arion Rosu, 'Mantra
et yantra dans la medecine et l'alchimie indiennes', in Journal Asiatique 274: 206-
268, 1986, pp.250-251.
14. Kalantaka [sic] is synonymous with Kalasamkarsinl. Gnoli, Luce, p.741.
188 The Kula Ritual
wine-alcohol] are called leaders of all the finest essences.

However, wine as Bhairavanatha is the finest essence,
being'mercurial'."
If.l3d.5 'It is cherished by the gods': as has been said:
Qt.l3d.9 "It is ever cherished by Bhairava and by the
multitudinous group of mothers."
Jr.l3d.6 'For which reason [the practitioner should always drink
it]': because of that sort of greatness. But [he should] not [drink it]
like a bonded animal, because of greed.
As it is said:
Qt.13d.10 "After neglecting to worship the god Bhairava,
after failing to satiate the mantras, after drinking in the
manner of watering a bonded animal, even the hero will
go to hell."
Jr. 13d.7 [The phrase] 'should drink' is a command. Therefore, not
to drink would truly be a sin. As it is said:
Qt.13d.ll "A brahman who takes part in the Kula
ceremony, or even a warrior, if he is not touched by liquor,
should perform a rite of reparation."15
Qt.13d.12 "If [his] mouth is without the smell of wine

and meat, he acquires the condition of a bonded animal.
He should perform a rite of reparation."
Jr.l3d.8 'Always': at the time of the [Kula] sacrifice. Otherwise,
if he abstains from drinking wine even for a moment [viz. at the
appropriate moment during the Kula sacrifice], sin would result.
Accordingly:
15. The rite of reparation, one of the occasional rituals, is treated at length in TA 28.408*
423ab.
Qt. l 3d. 13 "If he stops drinking liquor for one day or half
a day or for a quarter [of a day] or just an [eighth of a
day], the man should become a penitent."
Jr.l3d.9 [That quote] is understood only with reference to the
duration of the [Kula] sacrifice. By contrast [the statement]:
Qt.13d.14 "The finest drink is on every occasion. The
drink of average value is at the 'junctures'. The worst is
only once a month. Beyond a month he becomes a 'bonded
animal'."
Jr.13d.10 etc., is made with respect to misfortune.16 However, as
it is said:
Qt.13d.15 "[The ceremony is performed] with sandal-
wood for brahmans and with saffron for warriors, liquid
camphor for peasants, with spoiled liquor for slaves,
O Beloved."
Qt. 13d. 16 "[Alcohol is used] on the occasion of the
initiation of a brahman, during battle in the case of a
warrior, at the peasant's ritual of blessing the earth, at the
funeral rite of a slave."
Jr. 13d. 11 etc.: - [this last quotation, Qt. 13d. 16, especially the
phrase 'on the occasion of the initiation of a brahman'] refers to
the uninitiated [brahman],17 while in the earlier [quotation, viz.
Qt.13d.15,] we made special reference [to the legitimacy of sub
stitution] in the case of a person who is particularly faithful to the
posthumous rite18 of ceremonial libation. In any other respect the
16. Occasional rite no.l 1 concerns the time of misfortune (vipat).

17. '... the ritual sacrifice and initiation of Brahmans (vipranam)' is mentioned as an
occasion on which a Circle Sacrifice should be held. TA 28.77d-78.
18. The posthumous rite is occasional rite no.10 where according to TA 28.76cd-78 a
Circle Sacrifice should be held. TA 25.3 notes that in the case of just one deceased
person the posthumous rite should be celebrated on the third, fourth and tenth
days of every month for the first year and every year after that. Libations and
offerings of food are involved. Clearly, if this ceremony is to be performed in the
case of several deceased persons, there must be some substitute for wine.
190 The Kula Ritual
division into castes would be unjustified. 'On the occasion of

the initiation': during the sautramani19 etc. Therefore it is said:
Qt. 13d. 17 "Ever since and from the moment when [drink]
was spoiled by the Master of the demons,20 from that time
on the separative designation of the castes was taught. The
use of drink is admitted during the sautramani sacrifice of
the brahmans, during a great battle in the case of warriors,
during farming in the case of the peasants, at great family
celebrations and in the gathering of friends and at the
conclusion of the cremation ground [ritual] in the case of
slaves, on the occasion of a marriage, at the birth of a son.
That limitation [on the use] of drink, O Lovely One,
belongs to deluded people [such as those just mentioned].
Those, however, who have been initiated in the tradition
of Sahkara2' and in the tradition of the goddess, who obey
the guru's command, who are hidden [from public
scrutiny], engrossed in recitation and worship, skilled in
knowledge and discriminating knowledge, whose attitude
is true, not deriving from greed [for wine]: these twice-
born bear no hostility to always [using drink], O Beloved."
Jr. 13d. 12 etc.-That is enough on that topic [viz. 'always']!
Accordingly, more is indicated by this [text viz. sl. 11-13]. Such
[evam] a range of ingredients which is excluded by the scriptures
etc. does not bring about the sacrifice if it is prepared without wine..
On the other hand, wine just by itself, even without such a range
of ingredients, does [bring about the sacrifice]. For that reason it
was said: 'He should use [the ingredient] immersed in nectar-of-
the-left'. As the agama [states]:
19. In TA 4.246ab, Abhinava notes that, according to the Veda, alcohol (sura), '... in
the context of the sautramani, is considered to be 'pure' for the celebrant but wrong
for anyone else.'
20. The demon Master is identified as Sukra according to the familiar story in which
the demons drink wine and kill Kaca the guru of the gods. Sukra thinks that wine
is the cause of death and so curses it. Marglin, p.328 footnote 8. The wine, there
fore, is the cause of deicide and its consumption assents to the greatest of sins.
21. In TA 4.366d, Abhinava locates the Kula tradition, the college or mathika which
derives from the daughter of Tryambaka, 'within the line of Sankara'.
Qt.13d.l8 "On one side [put] all the 'oblations', on the

other just wine by itself. The [sacrifice] may be performed
even without the 'oblation'. Without wine it is impossible."
Qt. l 3d. 19 "Worship is celebrated every day without these
ingredients. [If it is celebrated] without the one [item], i.e.
without wine who is Lord, [the sacrifice] is thereby
fruitless."
Qt. 13d.20 "If there be no offering of incense, flowers etc.,
O Lovely Eyes, let him satiate the mantra with liquor "
Qt.13d.2l "O Goddess, what is the use of other
combinations of ingredients suitable for sacrifice. They
are not worth a sixteenth part of one [drop of] nectar-of-
the-left."22
Qt.l3d.22 "The vessel and the flower, the incense, the
lamp and the ritual offering of food itself, any 'heroic'
ingredients etc.: all is based on wine."
Qt. 13d.23 "O Beloved, the person who desires the [divine]
presence should always, in every way, worship the Lord of
saktis with his saktis by means of just wine alone."
Qt. 13d.24 "The yoginis of him who worships the series
of 'footprints'23 without liquor sink down and devour blood
and flesh."
Qt. 13d.25 "Those who are without wine, O Goddess, are
not finally24 made perfect. According to the teaching of
the Thohakasa they are forever excluded from the kula of
Svayambhu."
22. The phrase "They are not worth a sixteenth part' is a stereotyped expression. Teun
Goudriaan and Sanjukta Gupta, Hindu tannic and sakta literature, p.30.
23. Presumably they are the traces of the Perfected Beings who have visited this world.
Padoux, Le coeur, p.256 footnote 296. In a transferred sense the phrase pujayet-
paduka-kramam could mean: 'whoever would worship the lineage of the Perfected
Beings' or take part in the Kula ritual.
24. The word 'finally' could also be translated as: 'according to the [Kaula] Western
Tradition'.
192 The Kula Ritual
Jr. l 3d. l 3 In this [tradition] everyone's religious practice depends

just on wine. In this matter we rely on the tradition of the agamas.
For that reason one should not look askance at us.
sl. 14-16 b. Triple Secret: 'Vessel', 'Sacred Place', 'Lamp'

Jr. 13d. 14 Even whilst [wine] is given preeminence in this way,
with regard to lesser items something else too is mentioned in the
scripture as having importance. He says:
And the matter has been defined by Paramesi in
the illustrious Kramarahasya. The 'vessel', the
sacred place of sacrifice, the 'lamp' are said to
constitute the triple ||14|| secret in the Kula
sacrifice. Of those, the 'vessel' derives from asso
ciation with a sakti; and the sacred place is said
to be the earth, the cloth and the skull25 the one is
placed over the other, in due order; ||15|| the
'lamps' are prepared from ghee: the cows that
move upon the earth are said to be goddesses. The
practitioner of the Kula, once he has understood
such matters, should be diligent in [obtaining] this
set of three. ||16||
Jr. 16d. 1 'Of those': with reference to the three. 'Vessel': the par
ticular26 ingredient called 'sexual fluid'. 'From association with a
sakti': as a result of what will be designated 27 by the term
'Primordial Sacrifice'. 'Skull': the head, one's own or someone else's.
Therefore it is said.
Qt. 16d. 1 "The head is acknowledged as the support of all
the goddesses. Devikotta is their abode. One should always
worship there."
25. In Jr.27b.2, Jayaratha quotes the phrase 'the sacred place is said to be the earth,
the cloth and the skull' in order to show that Sacrifice 1 exemplifies sl. 15.
26. The word visesah, which is frequently used in the ordinary sense of 'particular',
can also have the meaning of 'esoteric' and so contrasts with samanya, 'exoteric',
'basic'. Padoux, Vac, p.55.
27. Sacrifice 3 is the Primordial Sacrifice. Sacrifice 4 is the Subsequent Sacrifice.
Jr.l6d.2 'In due order, the one is placed over the other': the cloth
['rises'] from the ground, the skull ['rises'] from the [cloth]. 'Pre
pared from ghee': because of the preeminence [of ghee]. There-
fore [the 'lamp'] may also be prepared from sesamum oil. As has
been said:
Qt.l6d.2 "Let him prepare lamps [furnished] with red
wicks, filled with ghee or sesamum oil."
Jr.l6d.3 And the reason [given] in the [sloka 16a] for the clear
preeminence [of ghee over sesamum oil] is that 'the cows that move
upon the earth are said to be goddesses'. As has been said:
Qt.l6d.3 "In order to bring grace to the world, Brahmi
and the other goddesses move upon the earth using the
form of cows. He should, therefore, procure the product
of the [cow]."
Jr.l6d.4 'Diligent': he should be unhesitating in collecting the
[product]. There must be absolutely no doubt.
sl. 17 c. Conclusion: The Absence of Doubt
Jr.l6d.5 In our teaching the 'vessel' [viz. the sexual fluid] enjoys
preeminence [viz. with respect to the other two, namely the sacred
place and the 'lamp']. Paramesvara taught that other ingredients
[viz. the 'lamp'] also are quite suitable for [being combined with]
the ['vessel']. One should not, therefore, entertain doubts regard
ing the ['vessel'] or regarding the [other ingredients]. It has often
been said before that mere doubt is a serious fault. Accordingly he
says:
Therefore, having understood the supremacy of
the 'vessel', he is unhesitating with regard to the
ingredients which have been named here [viz-
sl.14] by Sambhu. In this matter hesitation is a
defect.||17||
Jr.l7d.l 'The ingredients': the five jewels etc. Therefore it is said:
Qt.l7d.l "Male semen, male urine, and menstrual blood,
faeces and phlegm; human flesh, beef, goat's flesh, fish,
194 The Kula Ritual
fowl; onion and indeed garlic28: these are the beautiful set
of twelve ingredients."
Jr.l7d.2 'Here' refers to the statement [viz.in sl.14] about the in
gredients.
The Opening Ritual
A. Preparation
sl. 18ab 1. He enters
sl. 18cd-19 2. He purifies himself with the Mantras
Jr.l7d.3 Having thus explained the setting for the Kula sacrifice,
he begins to describe the procedure itself of the [Kula sacrifice].
After entering19 the hall of sacrifice rich vrith
perfume and incense, facing north-east he should,
by means of Para or Malini, upwards and
downwards,30 ||l8|| perform the cleansing which
consists of fire' and 'growth', 'burning' and
'cooling' respectively, in due order. Or else [he
may do this], with the mantra Matrsadbhava. ||19||
Jr.l9d.l 'After entering': after first making an act of worship just
to the threshold.31'Upwards': from the feet to the top of the head,
in the direction of reabsorption. 'Downwards': from the head to
the feet, in the direction of emanation. 'Burning' goes with 'fire',
'growth' goes with 'cooling', for which reason it is said: 'in due
order'.
28. The use of onion and garlic is specifically forbidden in Manusmrti 5.5.
29. TA 15 gives the tantric ritual procedure. Whereas the placing of the mantra occurs
outside the hall of sacrifice, TA 15.115cd ff., the cleansing occurs within the hall,
TA 15.232cd ff. In TA 29.18 they constitute one act and both take place within the
hall.
30. TA 15.121-125ab gives the procedure in detail, from the tuft of hair to the feet, in
the direction of emanation. See also Tantrasara p.199.
31. TA 15.187ab states '... at the threshold he should worship Anantesa and
Adharasakti.'
sl. 20ab On Occasion he may Initiate

sl. 20cd 3. He Purifies the Instruments
Jr.l9d.2 On the other hand, when an occasional ritual is [to be
performed], there is a variation from the daily [worship]. He says.
If he wishes to perform an initiation 31b [the
mantra] is then ritually installed on the pathway
to be purified. Next, by means of sakti alone32 he
should bestow immortality on the articles to be
purified. ||20||
Jr.20d. 1 The pathway to be purified' is any one [of the pathways],
starting with 'worlds' etc. Then': immediately after the purification
of the body etc. To be purified': if the materials of the sacrifice,
i.e. 'vessel', flower etc., are not purified, they are not suitable for
the sacrifice. 'By means of a 'sakti' alone': not, by contrast, as before,
through sprinkling a droplet from the vessel etc. 3 3
sl. 21 A Comment on the Three Mantras
Jr.20d.2 In [sl.18-19] three mantras are mentioned, but how are
they applied? To this question he says:
[Malini] enclosed by Para; or [Malini] enclosed
even by Matr[sadbhava]; or Malini by itself: these
are the [distributions of Malini] in all ritual
actions. ||21||
Jr.2ld.l In all ritual actions, Malini is distributed as follows:
[Malini alone] is to be used for success; if the aim is for liberation,
[Malini] is enclosed by Matrsadbhava; if the aim is for both
[success and liberation], [Malini] is enclosed by Para. For these
same purposes Para and Matrsadbhava can be used individually
also. Therefore it is said:
31b. The tantric initiation has a shorted form which is described in TA 18 and which is
reminiscent of TA 29.20ab.
32. Is the term sakti to be understood as rudrasaktil
33. Jayaratha is referring to TA 15.292b.
196 The Kula Ritual
Qt.21d.l "In all ritual actions, O Beloved, let him who

knows the ceremonial use Malini in the centre enclosed
by Para or use Para alone."
Jr.21d.2 In that quote, the author specifies Matrsadbhava as well
along with the word 'Para' since [Matrsadbhava] is a higher form
of Para.34
sl. 22ab 4. He Prepares the Vessel
Jr.21d.3 [It is said that]
Qt.21d.2 "After making himself ready with whatever is
pleasing and with whatever is gladdening, let him worship
the god without ceasing" -
Jr.21d.4 - therefore [let him make himself ready] with any bliss
ful range of ingredients. It is said everywhere that [any blissful
range of ingredients] may be used as material for worship. But in
this [ritual] why was mention made [viz. in sl. 10] of that which is
disgusting [in comparison with the blissful range]? To this ques
tion he says:
Let him fill the vessel with ingredients which are
the fruit and the causes of joy.
Jr.22b.l 'Of joy' means 'of bliss'; 'with the causes' means 'with
alcohol etc.'; and 'with the fruits' means 'with sexual fluid etc.'.
Qt.22b. l"The [sacred oral tradition], whose essences, on
the occasion of the Ceremony of the Cord, cause the finest
bliss, is reflected upon and committed to memory. [Such
is the practice] in the tradition [revealed] by Bhairava who
cuts [the thread of] existence."
Jr.22b.2 'The', in the above quote, means 'the sacred oral tradition
for filling the [vessel]'. Due to its secrecy and out of fear of break-
34. Jayaratha is commenting on Qt.21d.l which is taken from Malinlvijayottara-

tantra 11.7.
ing the rule we do not teach it here. The [manner of filling the
vessel] is to be learned directly from the guru's 'mouth'. Therefore
it is said:
Qt.22b.2 "The 'oblation' and the sacred oral tradition, the
discriminating knowledge and the mating and the
ceremonial of worship are located in the 'mouth' of the
yoginis."35
B. Sacrifice
Qt.22b.3 "Whatever ceremonial of worship, whatever
recitation he may perform with an undeified body - all of
it will be fruitless."
Jr.22b.3 According to that statement, the sacrifice etc. which is
performed with an undeified body will not produce fruit. For that
reason the Adept should, at this point, contemplate in himself the
state of Bhairava. He says:
At that point, through an identity with the mantra
that has been mentioned, he should bring himself
to the state of Bhairava. ||22||
Jr.22d. l [The mantras] that have been mentioned are Matrsadbhava
etc. On this matter he will say:
Qt.22d.l " 'I am not, nor am I another; I am only energies.'
He should, at every instant, simply through recollection,
maintain that attitude of mind."
35. On the understanding that the word 'oblation' (carukah) can also refer to the ejacu
lated form (abhyuditam rupam) in TA 29.127d, these five elements are found in
close association in TA 29.125cd-132 and investigation, in the rituals more par
ticularly associated with the use of the sexual fluid. 'Oblation' is identified with
'ejaculated form' in il.l28cd, and sexual fluid in Jr. 128b. 1. The sacred oral tradi
tion associated with the 'mouth of the yogini' is mentioned in sl.l25ab. Discrimi
nating knowledge is mentioned in sl. 129cd-130ab. The mating is referred to by
the word 'union' in Jr.l26b.3. The ceremonial of worship performed on the sexual
organ is set out in sl.l30cd-132.
198 The Kula Ritual
sl. 23 6. He Satiates the Self and the Goddesses

Jr.22d.2 And so, because of this sort of contemplation, (the god
desses draw close] to the body etc.: -
Qt.22d.2 "The goddesses who have no physical form,
turning to him who does have physical form, abide within
the body. They play with diverse attitudes since they
long for the finest ingredients."
Jr.22d.3 according to this statement, all the goddesses of the
faculties etc., because of a lust for worship, draw close [to the
body etc.]. So much for the [goddesses].
Qt.22d.3 "If he does not satiate the mantra which has
come to him, it will cut off half his body."
Jr.22d.4 according to this statement, satiation must necessarily be
given. He says:
Consequently, he should satiate the self with its
multitude [of goddesses] in the circle and sub-
circle, externally by sprinkling drops upwards and
downwards, and internally by drinking. ||23||36
Jr.23d.l 'Consequently': since he has brought himself to the state
of Bhairava, in a causal sense. 'Upwards and downwards' means
right and left as well. Therefore it is said:
Qt.23d.l "The droplets, therefore, O Beloved, are to be
sprinkled upwards and horizontally."
Jr.23d.2 Therefore he should, externally in every direction with
droplets and internally by means of drink, satiate the self followed
by the varied circles of goddesses.
sl. 24 7. He Externalises
Jr.23d.3 [Performed] in just this way, the Kula sacrifice is success
fully completed. What else is left? To this question he says:
36. In Qt. 109b. 1, Jayaratha quotes this sloka with a slight change. Thus 'circle', 'sub-
circles' and 'satiate' can also mean 'the sexual organ', 'the sexual zones' and 'sexual
activity' but Abhinava intends that all faculties and centres be included.
In that way the stream of his rays [viz. of his

faculties] is replete. Wishing, as a result of a
surging drive towards activity, to see his self
externally [replete], he should perform the ritual
externally. ||24||
Jr.24d. l In that way, i.e. by means of the process just mentioned,37
the circle of goddesses, i.e. the goddesses of his faculties etc., is
fully satisfied. He too is reposing simply in his own self. When
the Adept.
Qt.24d. l "After entering the blissful temple of his own
sacred place which, being like a she-ass or a mare, is
contracting and expanding, he exults in his heart."
Jr.24d.2 - according to this roundabout manner of speaking,
[when the Adept], the functioning of his senses being fully opera
tive, wishing to see his self outwardly quite replete as well, focusses
on the fact that consciousness, Para herself, by a process of origi
nal and reflection, shines forth38 with an external form also, then
he should perform the rite externally. In that case too, the proce
dure of adoration is according to custom. As our original gurus
etc. have said:
Qt.24d.2 "O Lord, when the whole outer world consists
of your directly perceptible being, what place is not a
sacred region for the devotees, where would their mantra .
be without success?"
Sacrifice 1 External (bahih)

sl. 25-27ab 1. The External Setting
Jr.24d.3 And where is the [external setting]? To this question he
says:
On a beautiful red cloth measuring twelve (arka)
finger-widths, or two or three times larger; on a
37. That is, sl.23. ;

38. The word avabhasa, 'shines forth', refers to the second stage of the fourfold Krama
process.
200 The Kula Ritual
circle which is made with a lovely vermilion or

which is indigo-coloured; ||25|| in a 'skull' ,
consisting of a coconut, i.e. in a receptacle filled
with wine39; in other words on the assemblage,
which moreover is placed on the mandala: on
such [an arrangement] ||26|| the wise man
should perform the sacrifice. The [ritual]
procedure on this [external setting] is described
[as follows].
Jr.27b. l 'arka' [viz. sun of twelve rays]: twelve. 'On a circle': on
the ground. And it is said:
Qt.27b.l "Let him make a dot with indigo powder. Let
him then trace a reddish circular line [around it] with
vermilion. [Another] circular line should be done, either
in the contrary direction or in white."40
Jr.27b.2 Thus, 'the sacred place which is said to be the earth, the
cloth and the skull' is not only an assortment but also a
combination, for which reason he says: 'In other words, on the
assemblage'. Accordingly, the red cloth is [placed] on the surface
of the ground and on top of it is [placed] the skull which is desig
nated by the expression 'the sacred site of the body', or its equiva
lent: a Visvamitra-bowl. 'On such [an arrangement]', simply means
'on the assemblage'; but what is [the meaning of the phrase] 'on
the place where the mandala' is [drawn]? The mandala is the
diagram drawn on the ground, and there, i.e. anywhere, as on a
support, the red cloth is [placed] and of top of the [cloth] is [placed]
the skull.
39. The term madya refers to any kind of strong liquor. Prakash, Food and drinks,
p.299. However, in his investigation of TA 15.69b, Jayaratha explains that madya
is made from grapes (mrdvlka). Tantraloka vol.6, p.2478 linel5. Given the impor
tance attached to 'the produce of the grape' in sl. 12c, the word 'wine' will mostly
be used.
40. The diagram seems to refer to the Krama cycle. For details on its symbolism see
Sanderson, 'Mandala', p.198 and 'Meaning', p.56.
1 The Ritual:
A. Reabsorption into the Centre:
sl. 27cd-29ab 1. Personages on the Square
Jr.27b.3 He describes that ritual procedure:
On the northern side, starting from the north-east
corner and finishing at the north-west, he should
honour Ganesvara,||21|| Vatuka,41 the three gurus,
the Perfected Beings, the yoginis and the sacred
site. On the east side, starting from below
Ganesa, ||28|| he should then honour the circle of
the Perfected Beings at the four cardinal points,
finishing at the spot below Ganesa.42
Jr.29b.l 'On the north [side]': by proceeding from 'Prajapati'.43 [He
should honour] 'Ganesvara': in order to ward off obstacles.44 It
is implied that [Ganesvara] is with his favourite [consort].45 Vatuka
likewise. 'The three gurus': his guru, his grand-guru and great grand-
guru.46 The Perfected Beings': the eternal Perfected Beings etc.
The yoginis': the eternal yoginis etc. 'The sacred site': Jalandhara,
41. Of the two, only Ganesa is invoked at the beginning of the Tantraloka, in TA 1.6.
Jayaratha, in Tantraloka vol.2, p.23 lines 7-9, corrects the omission and mentions
both since he considers that a tantra must mention both. The protective deities are
mentioned at the beginning of the Kula ritual, TA 29.27d-28a, and at its end, sl.288b.
42. The same arrangement is found in the Netratantra. Brunner, 'Un tantra du nord',
p.154.
43. In the first instance the name Prajapati refers to the creator. Danielou, Hindu poly
theism p.238. In a second sense it comes to mean one of the spirants, S, S, S.
Padoux, Vac, p. 17. This is taken up by Abhinava who interprets 5 to mean the
objective universe, TA 3.165cd, while S, in SAUH in its direction of reabsorption,
refers to the categories which extend from earth to maya. Therefore, in worship
ping upon the cloth, the celebrant starts from the outermost layer, S, and moves
through the three energies of knowledge, will and action symbolised by AU, to
reach the centre, H.
44. Paratrimsikavivarana p.277 lines 13-14 defines vighna as 'the stains of the waves
of differentiation in a sea of limitation and fragmentation within the supreme self.
45. The phrase sa-vallabhah can mean 'with Vallabha' or 'with his favourite [consort]'.
In Buhneman, p.358, 'Vallabha' is the personal name of the consort of Ganesa but
the term savallabhah more probably means 'with his favourite [consort]' since, in
Jr.29b.l, Vatuka is described as being 'likewise'.
46. Rastogi uses this nomenclature. Rastogi, p.96. Pandey uses the term 'great-grand-
teacher'. Isvarapratyabhijnavimarsini, vol.3, p. 17.
202 The Kula Ritual
from which the doctrine was propagated by the lineage of the [etef-
nal] Perfected Beings and the [eternal] yoginis. Therefore, on the
outer square of the mandala, at the north-east corner he should
honour Ganesa. Likewise [he should honour] Vatuka, the three
gurus, the sacred site, the eternal Perfected Being and the eternal
yogini so that, going on down in a line to finish at the north-west
corner, [he honours] the class of gurus divided three ways accord
ing to the divine stream, the stream of the Perfect Beings and the
human stream. Therefore it is said:
Qt.29b. 1 "After worshipping Ganesa at the door so as to
remove obstacles, he should then, beginning with his own
guru, worship the series of gurus."
Jr.29b.2 Similarly:
Qt.29b.2 "[He should worship] Ganesa, Vatuka, the
Perfected Beings and the line of gurus."
Jr.29b.3 And the above [set of personages] is mentioned with re
gard to the Adept when he is facing east such that the [set of per
sonages] is worshipped on his left. But when he is facing north,
the [set of personages] is interpreted with respect just to his own
self, such that [the set of personages] is worshipped only on his
left. Furthermore, Ganesa and Vatuka, who are at the door, are to
be worshipped firstly in the outer square, at the corners proper to
the [north-east and] north-west winds. That is understood from
the context since [Ganesa and Vatuka] should be at the right and
left sides of the sacrifice. As the gurus [say]:
Qt.29b.3 "On the outer [square] are Ganesa and Vatuka,
traditionally at both the right and the left-hand corners."
Jr.29b.4 Then, immediately after worshipping the [three] gurus,
[he should,] commencing on the eastern side from the spot below
Ganesa who is at the north-east corner on the outer square;
starting from the second square which is one space immediately
next; moving by a circular movement from the east etc. to the place
exactly below Ganesa who is in the north; he should then, in the
four directions, namely in the four squares adjacent to the

[Ganesa's] square, honour the set of the four Perfected Beings who
descend successively from the Golden Age etc., i.e. he should
worship in a way that will be described.47
Qt.29b.4 "Then, beneath Ganesa, he should sacrifice to
the whole multitude of 'mantras'.48 Then, at the same
spot, he should worship the set of their wives'."
sl. 29cd-32ab a. The 4 Perfected Beings and Wives
sl.32cd-34 b. The 6 Qualified Gurus
Jr.29b.5 For that reason he says:

Khagendra with Vijjamba, Vaktasti with Illaiamba,
(||29||) Virnala with Ananta-mekhalamba are in
front. Kurma together with Mangala the sakti,
Jaitra with Illaiamba, (||30||) and Avijata with
Anandamekhala are in the south. Mesa with
Kamamangala, Vindhya with Kullaiamba (||31||)
and Ajita with the ever youthful Mekhala are
further on. Macchanda and Kunkunamba [and]
the group of the six who are qualified (||32||)
are in the north. From the north-west to the north
east there is a second such series. The set of six
are, in due order, Amara, Varadeva, Citra, Ali,
Vindhya and Gudikd. ||33||49
Jr.33d. 1 'In front': in the east. 'In the south': on the right. 'With the
ever youthful Mekhala': with Ajaramekhala. 'Further on': on the
47. In s'l.29cd ff.

48. The word 'mantra' can refer to the person who embodies it so that in this present
context the mantras are the Perfected Beings, Khagendra and his sons.
49. Elements of sl.29-32 are found in TA 4.267ab where Abhinava starts his listing
with Kurma instead of Khagendra and finishes with Mina instead of Macchanda.
The names Minanatha and Matsyanatha are aliases of Macchandanatha. Gnoli,
Luce, p.877 footnote 1. In his investigation of TA 4.266-267ab, Jayaratha squares
that listing with TA 29.29-32.
204 The Kula Ritual
west side. Thus the order is that there are, in three directions start
ing with the east, a Perfected Being, his wife and two sons. By
contrast, there is that particular feature in the north, so that he
says there is 'the group of the six', i.e. the group consisting of the
six sons [of Macchanda] and their wives, with the result that there
is a set of twelve. [The word] 'second' refers to a series of gurus.
And thus it is pointed out that worship is to be performed in the
four directions as well, in sequential fashion.

Jr.33d.2 He then describes the set of twelve:
The six saktis are Sillai along with Eruna, and
Kumari and Bodhai and Mahalacchi along with
Aparamekhala. ||34||
Jr.34d.l Eruna [third case ending] and Aparamekhala [third case
ending]': means 'along with' [Eruna and Aparamekhala].
sl. 35 ii. The Identifying Marks of the Lineages
a. Definition
Jr.34d.2 He explains their qualification.
Those qualified [gurus] are to be worshipped to
whom the multiple lineage belongs, a lineage
which is unbroken, varied and which consists of
disciples and granddisciples. ||35||
Jr.35d. 1 That variety of [lineage] is explained.
Those dynasties50 terminate with the words
'ananda', 'avali', 'bodhi', prabhu', pada' 51 and
50. Earlier, in his investigation of TA 4.274d, Jayaratha had explained word 'dynasty'
as 'schools of knowledge'.
51. TA 4.265ab states that the Saivasiddhantins bear the names 'Siva' or 'sakti' which,
Jayaratha explains, they acquire by the ritual of dropping the flower. Abhinava
goes on to state that the followers of Kula are named differently' (anyatha) which
Jayaratha explains by quoting a text which lists the same name-endings as in TA
29.36ab.
'yogi'.52 There is a set of six gestures. It starts

respectively ||36|| from the thumb of the right
hand and ends with the little finger [of the right
hand] and the little finger of the left hand. The
codes are: 'end-of-twelve', 'upper kundali',
'pertaining to bindu', 'heart', 'navel' and 'bulb'.
||37|| Savara, Adabilla, Pattilla, Karabilla, Ambi,
Sarabilla; Adabi, Dombi, Daksina, Billa,
Kumbharika and what is called 'Aksara'; ||38||
Devikotta, Kuladri, Tripuri, what is called 'Kama'
and Attahasa and Daksinapitha: that is the set
of six hermitages,53 begging-places54 and sacred
sites55 respectively. ||39||56
Jr.39d. l 'Dynasties': streams of knowledge. '[The word] respec
tively' applies to the gestures and to the codes. The [word] baindava
which derives from 'bindu' is the place known as 'the eye-brow
centre'. 'Savara': what is known as 'Pulinda'. 'Ambi': Ambilla.
'Daksina': Daksinavarta. 'Kuladri': Kaulagiri. 'Tripuri': Tripurottara.
'Kama': Kamarupa. Therefore it is said in the illustrious
Kulakridavatara:
Qt.39d. 1 "Their gestures and codes and begging-places
and dynasties, their order of sacred sites and their very
hermitages are apportioned by the father."
52. Gnoli, Luce, for reasons unexplained, alters the order of the dynasties, hermitages,
begging-places and sacred sites both in his translation and in his Appendix X,
p.879. Furthermore, he prefers Jayaratha's equivalents of the names of the hermit
ages etc.
53. In his investigation of TA 4.237c, Jayaratha glosses ghara as 'hermitage' or 'ashram'
(asramasthanam). In Luce, Gnoli translates it as 'place of ascesis'. The word 'house'
may also be a possibility. Padoux, Le coeur, p.37 and von Stietencron, 'Bhairava',
p. 867 footnote 16.
54. In his investigation of TA 4.237c, Jayaratha glosses palli as 'begging-place'
(bhiksasthanam). Padoux translates the word as 'village'. Padoux, Le coeur, p.37.
55. TA 4.267cd lists hermitages, begging-places and sacred sites in the same order
and adds 'minor sacred site'.
56. In his investigation of TA 4.265-268ab, Jayaratha quotes slokas 35-39 exactly,
with the puzzling exception of sl. 38 into which he inserts some minor variations.
206 The Kula Ritual
Jr.39d.2 Having said which, [the text continues]:

Qt.39d.2 "And a [dynasty which ends with] 'bodhi' belongs
to the revered Amara and [one ending with] 'prabhu' relates
to Varadevaka; Citra and [a dynasty ending with] 'pada'
are mentioned together; [one ending with] 'ananda' is
recognised as [belonging to] Ali, while the venerable
Vindhya and [a dynasty ending with] 'yogi' go together;
Gudika and [a dynasty with the suffix] 'avali' go together."
Qt.39d.3 "Listen in detail to the six gestures starting from
the thumb of the right hand and going as far as the little
finger of the left hand. The thumb belongs to the first son
while the index finger belongs to the second, the middle
finger to the third and the ring finger to the fourth, the
little finger belongs to the fifth and the [other] little finger
to the sixth."
Qt.39d.4 "I will explain the codes as they apply to the
Kula sacred textual tradition. 'Transcendent' is [code] for
the first [son] while 'kundali is [code] for the second. ['The
bindu] in the eye-brow centre' is [code] for the third
and 'union' refers to the fourth. 'Navel' is [code] for the
fifth whilst 'the generative organ' refers to the sixth."
Qt.39d.5 "Listen to the series of hermitages and begging
places of the six princes: Amara has Pattilla [as his
hermitage], Daksinavarta as his begging-place. As regards
Varadeva: [his hermit-age] is Karabilla; his begging-place
is Kumbharika. And Citra has Ambilla itself [as his
hermitage], Billa as his begging-place, O You whose waist
is beautiful! In the case of Alinatha, [his hermitage] is
called 'Pulinda', Adabi is called [his] begging-place. In the
case of Vindhyanatha: [his hermitage] is Sarabilla and his
begging-place is known 'Aksara'. The hermitage of the
revered Gudikanatha is Adabilla, O Beloved, and Dombi
is pointed out as his begging-place ..."
Qt.39d.6 "The wise man says: The house and Amara's
place of supernatural power is in Tripurottara. O You
whose hips are lovely, Kamaru is [the sacred site] of

Varadeva. Attahasa is [the sacred site] of Citra and Devikotta
is [the sacred site] of Ah and Daksina itself is [the sacred
site] of Vindhya, Gudika is associated with Kaulagir."
sl. 40 iii. The Advantage of These Marks
Jr.39d.3 What is the value of such a teaching concerning the dy
nasties etc.? To this question he says:
Being conversant with such signs, if he tours
around the sacred sites in search of supernatural
powers, he will quickly acquire what ever is to
be obtained from the 'mouth of the yogini'. ||40||
Jr.40d.l When the Adept knows the usage of such gestures etc.,
if he tours the sacred sites out of a desire for various supernatural
powers, because he displays the various gestures etc., the yoginis,
having recognised their respective lineage, quickly grant every
supernatural power. As has been said:
Qt.40d.l "The lineage a natha belongs to: its gesture is
said to be his. After he has extended his hand, after he has
displayed [the gestures] connected with the word which is
his title, the [yoginis], by this procedure, recognise their
own kula lineage. He who points upwards [for example]
points to his particular [kula]. He who points to all [the
signals] such as kaundili etc. [of the kula to which he
belongs]: by this means [theyoginis], who indeed recognise
[their own lineage], recognise their own kula [member]
as well."
sl. 41 c. The 6 Non-qualified Gurus

Jr.40d.2 Having thus explained the set of six princes who are quali
fied, he also explains the [set of six] who are not qualified.
Bhatta, Indra, Valkala, Ahindra, Gajendra and
Mahidhara, having raised their seed, are
separated from the rank of the six who are
qualified. ||41||
208 The Kula Ritual
sl. 42 Difference of Qualified and Non-qualified

Jr.41d.l Who is 'qualified'? To this question he says:
The one who is qualified: in his case there is a
pouring of seed within the kula path. [ In the case
of those who are not qualified:] because there is
no pouring [of seed] they are the aforement-
ioned51 who have raised their seed. ||42||
Jr.42d.l 'The one who is qualified': in his case there is a pouring,
i.e. a transference, of seed, i.e. of pulsation and of semen which is
connected with mantra and mudra [viz. copulation]. [This pouring
takes place] 'within the kula path': i.e. within the primordial
support, i.e. in the central channel etc. of the disciple and in the
vagina of the sakti. The same [pouring] does not occur in the case
of those [who are not qualified], for which reason the aforemen
tioned who have raised their seed naturally repose in their own
self alone.
sl.43-45ab d. The Bodiless Gurus
End of the Kula Hierarchy
sl. 45cd-46ab 2. The Mantras in the Circle:
Malini and Matrka
3. The Goddesses in the Triangle:
Para, Parapara and Apara
Jr.42d.2 It is said in the illustrious Devipahcasatika etc.:
Qt.42d.l "And Niskriyanandanatha, together with
Jnanadipti, is in first place. Both Vidyananda and Rakta
are second as you have declared. Saktyananda [and]
Mahananda are rightly worshipped in third place.
Sivananda and she who is known as Samaya are fourth."
Jr.42d.3 According to that teaching, other gurus too and their wives
are mentioned. Why then are they not mentioned here as well? To
57. In sl.4I.
Sub~topic 2: The Kula Lineage 209
this question he says:

Other gurus and their wives are cited in the
illustrious Kalikula. Having no bodies, they amuse
themselves fearlessly with various bodies. ||43||
Since they have desired [the particular amusement]
(tatha) 58 of enlightenment, the kaula shines forth
in their offspring. Because they have taken on a
form of that sort, guruhood is acknowledged in
their case. ||44||59 These [gurus and their wives]
are not to be worshipped especially, they are only
to be called to mind. Next, between north-west and
south-east, along with Matrka ||45|| Malini is to
be worshipped - in due order. Then, further in, the
group of mantras60[is to be worshipped].,61
Jr.46b.l These and other gurus with their wives who are cited in
the scripture are bodiless in the sense that they do not possess their
own body. For that reason they are without fear of being recogni
sed by someone else. Because they desire the particular amuse
ment of enlightenment by using the trick of 'entering into
another's city',62 they play with various female and male bodies,
i.e. they experience the game of carnal pleasure. The effect is that,
as a result of such mating, kaula knowledge shines forth in the
offspring, i.e., in the foetus itself through the process of transferring
58. In Jr.46b.l, the word tatha is interpreted by Jayaratha as 'particular amusement'.

59. Sloka 43-44ab are quoted by Ksemaraja in his Spandasamdoha. He states: 'The
Khecaris, disembodied, wander in the sky. He who is conceived by the practice of
sexual union presided over by (their) pure desire and within whom takes place the
dawning of pure awakened knowledge is (an enlightened) being issued from the
womb of a yogini.' Dyczkowski, The stanzas, p.70.
60. The group of mantras are Para, Parapara and Apara as Jayaratha explains in Jr.46b.2.
61. Though it seems awkward, Jayaratha makes the break correctly at this point.
Abhinava has arrived at the moment of transition when the Trika, the three god
desses Para, Parapara and Apara who are 'the group of mantras' (sl.46b) are tran
scended by Kulesvari and become her emanation.
62. The military reference is also a pun because pura can mean 'body'. The phrase
parapura-pravesa reflects the phrases para-kaya-pravesa and kaya-pravesa,'...
which are the art of entering another's body', Minoru Hara, 'La bhakti, p.212, and
which are a yogic supernatural power.
210 The Kula Ritual
[seed] or at the very moment of birth or at a later time. Conse

quently their guruhood is just of that kind. Such is the agreed teach
ing of the scriptures.
The [kaula] knowledge which is is seen by the favour of
Svabhava and Bhagavati is received in embodied form, i.e. it is
transmitted by the illustrious Rahasyarajika Yoginis to a pregnant
woman in the same kula as themselves; is seen by them while still
in the womb; is seen by other [yoginis] when just born; is seen by
others at the end of twenty-seven years.
Since the [bodiless gurus and their wives] have no physical form,
they are only to be called to mind. They are not to be worshipped
in particular: there is no command from our ancient gurus to do
so. Or else they are to be identified by [the terms] 'visva', 'yoni'
etc. As is said by that same text:
Qt.46b.l "The set of five gurus mentioned above finishes
with the words: -visvam, -jagad and -bhavam and
-prajapatikulam and -yoni. The saktis are called 'Viryam',
'Ksobha', 'Bijam', 'Srsti', 'Sarga'.63 [The stages are] 'beyond-
energy', 'sakti', [their] 'enduring union', 'surge' and
'emanation'. All these saktis, in keeping with the pulsations
of their own gurus, seize any external body anywhere. In
no way does it happen automatically. [It happens] by
virtue of their will alone. When they sit in pairs, so it is
said, then, as they delight in their play, knowledge at the
highest level truly results."
Jr.46b.2 'Next': [moving inwards] from the second square. 'Be
tween': in the space. 'In due order': starting from the north-west
corner and going as far as the south-east corner, so that Matrka is
to be worshipped with an ascending sequence [of phonemes] while
Malini [is to be worshipped] from the south-east to the north-west
with a descending sequence [of phonemes]. 'Then': immediately
after the worship of Matrka and Malini. 'Further in': at the centre
63. These various names or suffixes imitate Qt.42d. 1 and are given in the masculine,
feminine or neuter genders since the khecarl divinities do not have male and fe
male bodies but only play with them.
point of sacrifice in the pericarp of the lotus64 within the triangle.

There, at the front, right and left corners [of the triangle] are the
three goddesses Para etc. together with their bhairavas and, at the
centre, Kulesvara. As he will say:
Qt.46b.2 "Having worshipped the couple, Kulesa [and
Kulesi], in the central path, the goddesses on the three
beams of light..."
sl. 46cd-48 4. Kulesvari in the Centre
Jr.46b.3 And even as he explains the significance [of Kulesvari]
in relation to [the goddesses etc.], he describes [her] role in the
worship, given that Kulesvari has the primacy.65
She who dwells within the kula which consists of
a circle, i.e. of the mantras, the Perfected Beings,
the subtle-breath and the instrument of conscious
ness, ||46|| she who is consciousness, she who has
been called Prabhvi: she, in this context, is
Kulesvari. She [dwells] at the centre as Sri Para,
as Devi, as the form of Matrsadbhava. ||47|| She
is then to be worshipped as Apara and Parapard.
Furthermore, [Kulesvari] is to be worshipped as
a single heroine or rather with Kulesvara. ||48||
Jr.48d. 1 She who dwells within the kula which consists of a circle
comprising Para etc., the mantras [viz. Malini, Matrka], the Per
fected Beings and comprising the subtle-breath and the instruments
of intelligence [viz. of the practitioner], she who is Prabhvi be
cause she is the sacred place of repose within the multitude of
64. The pericarp of the lotus is a symbol of the female sex-organ. Silburn, Hymnes de
Abhinavagupta, p.93 footnote 1.
65. Jayaratha is considering a problem. The Perfected Beings and Malini, Matrka,
Para etc. lead the worshipper to Kulesvari who rules all. What then is the value of
the lineage into which the worshipper has been initiated? Should he simply not
abandon its worship in favour of Kulesvari? The answer is that the goddess of his
kula is to be worshipped in association with Kulesvari, since the lesser goddess is
the legitimate expression of the greater. Jr.48d. 1 will elaborate. The same situa
tion is described in Jr.223d.l.
212 The Kula Ritual
divinities to be worshipped and within the body of the worship

per, she who is truly nothing other than the complete throbbing,
she who has been called consciousness: she alone, in this context,
is to be designated by the name [Kulesvari] due to the fact that she
is governor over the kula. 'Then': i.e. [she is to be worshipped as
Apara and Parapara] individually. Therefore, the [goddess] who,
during the [initiatory] practice of dropping the flower etc., is cho
sen for someone to venerate, should be worshipped by him in the
same way [i.e. as forms of Kulesvari]. This is the meaning.
B. Emanation from the Centre:
sl. 49-50 1. Sakti and Bhairava at the Centre
Jr.48d.2 What difference is there in worship between the ritual of
the single hero [Kulesvara] and the ritual of the pair [viz. Kulesvara
and Kulesvari]? To this question he says:
The swollen sakti pours forth. Bhairava, for his
part, is overjoyed. By reposing in the bliss of
[their] union [the practitioner] fully worships such
a couple. A stream of rays flows like sparks of
fire from consciousness which has the form of a
great splendour. He should worship that same
[stream] within [consciousness] as a group of
deities. ||50||
Jr.50d.l When sakti, facing Bhairava, pours forth and when

Bhairava, for his part, faces sakti: at that point, [the practitioner]
fully worships such a couple - ['such'] meaning that they are fac
ing each other. [He does so] by reposing in the bliss, i.e. in the
amazement at one's own self, which arises because of their union,
i.e. their corning together.
Qt.50d. 1 "When he is brought to perfection by means of
bliss alone, the state of brahman arises spontaneously."
Jr.50d.2 According to that statement, one should focus on the pair
as the inner reality simply of one's own nature which is
parabrahman, i.e. the single mass of consciousness and bliss. "That
same [stream]' is not, however, separate from [consciousness].
sl. 5 l 2. Deities in the Triangle: 12,64,4, etc.

Jr.50d.3 For that very reason he says:
Within [the triangle] the set of twelve is to be

worshipped and then the set of sixty-four or the
set of four or whatever one desires. What number
do they assign to the rays [of light]? ||51||
Jr.51d. 1 'The set of twelve': the goddess of emanation etc. or [the
set of twelve] which will be explained in the synoptic chapter.66
'Set of four': Siddha etc. or Jaya etc.67 'Whatever is desired': in
keeping with one's own religious practice.
sl. 52-54c 3. The 8 Goddesses and their Consorts on the

Lotus Outside the Triangle
sl. 54d 4. The 'lamps':

a. According to the 64 Masters
Jr.51d.2 It is said that the rays of light are endless. And this de
scription of them is given in the scriptures in many ways. There
fore, given the fact that there is no limitation whatever [to the
number of rays of light], the celebration of the [above-mentioned]
religious practice should definitely not be performed because there
is no mention of the totality [of the rays]. So what is the reason for
that phrase which is without scriptural injunction: 'Within [the tri
angle] the set of twelve [goddesses] is to be worshipped' etc? Point
66. In Jr.5 Id. 1, Jayaratha gives two interpretations of 'twelve'. First, he interprets it as
the twelve stages of the Krarna. Secondly he refers the reader to TA 33 which, in
TA 33.1b, is called eki-kara, synoptic, and gives various lists of goddesses, of
beams of light, of phonemes etc. In particular, TA 33.3ab-4ab lists twelve saktis:
the eight goddesses Mahesi etc. plus the consorts (matrbhir) of Agni, Nirrti.Vayu
and Isana. This listing, which repeats some of the names given in TA 29.52, will
help provoke the objection raised in Jr.51d.2.
67. Jayaratha identifies the 'four' of TA 29.51c as referring to the four goddesses of
either the Daksina or the Varna schools. The four goddesses of the Daksina school
are Suska, Siddha, Utpala, Rakta / Candika. The four goddesses of the Varna school
are Jaya, Vijaya, Jayanti and Aparajita.
214 The Kula Ritual
taken! But this is the opinion of other gurus. That is why the mat
ter was presented in that way.68 Consequently, it is just the two
sets of eight,which he himself mentions, that are principally to be
worshipped, in pairs. He says:
Mahesi, Vairinci, Kaumari, Vaisnavi are at the

four cardinal points, while Aindri, Yamya, Munda,
Yogesi are at the corners, starting from the north
east. ||52|| The set of eight [goddesses is each with
a bhairava] starting with Aghora and finishing
with Pavana.69 Then, as regards this set of eight
[couples], [each of them] is to be worshipped in
turn in a paired state by contemp-lating the bliss
of their union. ||53|| As regards the sixty-four
[Masters] also, who are often listed in the ritual
under various names, that same ritual procedure
is enjoined [viz- of worshipping them in a paired
state]. The row of 'lamps' should number [sixty-
four]. ||54||
Jr.54d.l 'In turn': he should, outside the triangle, on a lotus of eight
petals, on the east, south, west and north petals, worship the set of
four [goddesses] starting with Mahesi, accompanied by Aghora
etc.; and on the other [four petals] starting from the north-east and
finishing at the south-east he should worship the set of four [god
desses] starting with Aindri along with Bhima etc. As has been
said:
Qt.54d. 1 "In the east, south and following directions, there
is the set of four [goddesses] starting with Mahesi. [The
68. That is, with the rhetorical question in il.51d.

69. These are not listed in Malimvijayottaratantra 11 but ibid. 1.19cd-21ab lists the
eight lords as Aghora, Pararnaghora, Ghorarupa, Ghoranana, Bhima, Bhisana,
Vamana, Pivana [sic]. Gnoli, referring to Malimvijayottaratantra 11.15cd and
agreeing with Jr.54d. 1, notes that Aghora, Pararnaghora, Ghorarupa, Ghoranana
are on the east, south, west and north petals while Bhima, Bhisana, Vamana, Pibana
[sic] are on the north-east, north-west, south-west, south-east petals. Gnoli, Luce,
p.834 footnote 11.
set of four goddesses] starting with Indrani is located

within the petals starting from the north-east and finishing
at the south-east."
Qt.54d.2 "Then he should sacrifice to the set of eight

heroes starting from the left according to the order
indicated by the saktis."
Jr.54d.2 On this matter:
Qt.54d.3 "On the sacred region which is divided into eight;
in the middle, within a circle consisting of two portions,
he should draw a triangle. After that, on one portion in the
[remaining sacred region] which is divided on every side
into three, [he should draw] an eight-petalled lotus. Then
there is a space for one portion and four squares. Then the
[remaining] portions extend70 in a square, in the [four]
directions, as far as the diagonals on both sides. Thus, the
mandala, in the Kula tradition, is square."
Jr.54d.3 Such is the overview of the mandala.'Often listed under
various names': because of the endless number of Kula scriptures
and because of the variety of their names. The [names] of the ear
lier Masters are not indicated by the order of worship at this point
[viz. sl.54a] since traditionally, i.e. by established custom, no men
tion of their names is made by the [Kula scriptures]. But in order
to demonstrate the unbroken succession, their names may be men
tioned according to one's inclination. As has been stated in this
same sense in another text:
Qt.54d.4 "The names of the set of fifty-six [Masters] which
are taken, according to one's inclination, from other Kula
scriptures..."
Jr.54d.4 And from the statement 'fifty-six' [viz. 8x7 Masters made]
in that [quote] it is implied that the sixty-four [viz. 8x8 Masters
70. The word bhagah, 'portions', is masculine whereas gaminyah, 'extend', is femi
nine. Nevertheless I have taken these as agreeing with each other.
216 The Kula Ritual
referred to] in [sloka 54] are approved for worship. Thus there is
no need to worship the set of eight [couples] by proceeding around
the encircling [Masters] individually. If it were [were necessary to
do so] there would be an inconsistency in the scripture. Enough on
that subject! 'This same [ritual procedure]': [worshipping them in]
the paired state. In this matter:
Qt.54d.5 "When the group of mantra[-deities] has been
invoked, satiation, arising out of the strength of [the
practitioner's] faith and devotion, should be made with
flowers, liquor and offerings of food and with incense.
Satiation should be given to the radiant mantras of the sakti
and of the Lord etc., first of all with [offerings of] liquor,
meat and menstrual blood. Afterwards there should be a
quantity of flowers, incense etc."
Jr.54d.5 Accordingly, in the Kula tradition, satiation must neces
sarily be done. And in that tradition the preeminence of the obla
tion of the 'lamp' alone [viz. as compared to flowers, incense etc.]
is due to the fact that [the 'lamp'] is a substitute for human flesh.71
Consequently, because there is an offering just of the ['lamp'], he
first of all uses [the phrase] 'the row of 'lamps' should number
[sixty-four]'. [The phrase] 'should number [sixty-four]' means that
the line of succession of the sixty-four [Masters mentioned] in
[sl.54a] is celebrated. And that [line of succession] is an aspect
of [the ceremony of] consecration.72
sl. 55 b. According to One's Vidya
Jr.54d.6 He gives another procedure as regards the ['lamps'].
On the other hand, according to the illustrious
Ratnamala-sastra, the. 'lamps' should be as many as
the phonemes. He who is very wise will calculate
71. Sanderson translates the word mahapasu as 'human flesh'.Sanderson,

'Meaning',p.82.
72. In sl.228d-229a, the consecration of the Master involves 64 lamps.
the phonemes according to the vidya which is the

principal object of worship. || 55 ||73
Jr.55d. 1 It is said in the [Ratnamala-sastra]:
Qt.55d. 1 "Once the first watch of the night is over, the
practitioner of mantra should set out the 'lamps', O You
whose face is beautiful! He should place them down,
equivalent to the number of the phonemes [in his vidya],
in the four directions, O You whose hips are lovely!"
Qt.55d.2 "I will now describe the supreme sacrifice
[performed] with Malini."
Jr.55d.2 According to that statement, Malini is the principal object
of worship. Therefore, the lamps are said to be fifty in number
since the figure is derived from the phonemes of [Malini].
Consequently, the root vidya [which was referred to] in [sl.55cd]
is equivalent to the syllables [of Malini]. An equivalent number of
'lamps' should be set out. That is the correct meaning.
73. Jayaratha argues that the vidya of sl.55d is Malini. However, it is not sure that
Abhinava intends to be quite so specific.
SUB-TOPIC 3 The Ritual of Adoration
Sacrifice 2 Based on the Sakti.
Jr.55d.3 Having in this way explained the Kula procedure con
cerning the Perfected Beings and their wives ... Wishing to ex
plain yet another text involving a sequence of modes of adoration,
[a text] which corresponds to that [same Kula procedure concern
ing the Perfected Beings and their wives], he says:
Or else he may worship the kula by means of
'sacred sites', 'sacred region' etc., as declared by
Paramesa in the illustrious Madhavakula. ||56||
Jr.56d.l 'In the illustrious Madhavakula': in one section of the
book [called] the illustrious Tantrarajabhattaraka. In the
[Tantrarajabhattaraka] the sacred oral tradition of a number of
gurus has been brought together by combining the substance of
the illustrious Devyayamala and of the illustrious Madhavakula.
Consequently, the [ritual] called 'the sacred sites' etc. or the wor
ship of the kula according to the Krama tradition is to be performed
according to the following procedure as given in the Madhavakula.
Such is the implication [of the sloka].
sl. 57 Definition of the Sub-topic:
The Four Stages of the Krama Cycle
Jr.56d.2 For that reason he says:
'Emanation','permanence','reabsorption'and'the
nameless'74 constitute the set of four in the
Krama [tradition]. He should worship [the set of
four] in connection with 'sacred sites' and
'cremation ground' with a view to enjoyment and
liberation. ||57||
74. The term anama, 'nameless', is synonymous with the Krama system. Gnoli, Luce,
p.380 footnote 26. In Qt.57d.l, the more usual word anakhya, 'the ineffable', is
used.
Sub-topic 3: The Ritual of Adoratioin 219
Jr.57d.l 'With a view to enjoyment and liberation': indicates the

reason for the [worship]. Therefore it is said in that text:
Qt.57d. l "The process of emanation is first. Continuation
is second, reabsorption is third. The ineffable is fourth."
Qt.57d.2 "Born into the family of Kali, he should definitely
engage in contemplation."
Qt.57d.3 "The sacred textual tradition [performed]
according to the ritual of 'the sacred sites' is governed by
Sankarsani. Without the ['sacred sites'] he will not become
a Perfected Being. I will give you the teaching on this
matter."
Jr.57d.3 According to the illustrious Devyayamala the three god
desses and the illustrious Sahkarsani constitute the set of four.
Examinations:
A. Cycle I Object of Knowledge
sl. 58 Definition of the Ritual
Jr.57d.4 Regarding the ritual, he explains the location of the sa
cred sites within the body.
[This ritual] concerns one's self and the circle
of the sakti [viz. Cakrini]. He should, by means of
recollection, perform this ritual through
installation upon the body which is called the
'sacred site'. [The ritual] which is called the
'sacred site' comes from Paramesvara. ||58||
Jr.58d.l 'This': as is about to be described.
Examination
sl. 59-63 1. Emanation
a. 24 Sacred Sites Installed on One's Body
Jr.58d.2 He describes that [ritual]:
He should ritually install] Attahasa on the tuft of

hair and Caritra on the aperture of 'Ka'; Kaulagiri
220 The Kula Ritual
on the ears and Jayantika on the nostrils;||59||

Ujjayini on the eye-brows, Prayaga on the mouth.
Furthermore, [he should ritually install] Varanasi
on the heart, Sripitha on the two shoulders, Viraja
on the throat; ||60|| Edabhi on the stomach, Hold
on the navel and Gosruti on the 'bulb'.[He should
install] Marukosa on the generative organ,
Nagara, Paundravardhana,||6l|| Eldpura and
Purastira on the right [and left] buttocks and
thighs, Kudyakesi and Sopana, Mayapu and
Ksirakam ||62|| on the knees and calves while
Amrata and Nrpasadmani are on the two ankles,
but [he should install] Vairinci on the soles of
the feet, she who supports the full extent of
Kaldgni. ||63||
Jr.63d. 1 'Attahasa': the previously mentioned phrase: 'he should
recall ... by means of installation' is added. The same applies to
the later [sacred sites] as well. 'On the tuft of hair': on the 'end-of-
twelve', i.e. at the place where the energy of the subtle-breath
reposes. 'On the mouth': on the face. 'Hala': Alipura. As has been
said:
Qt.63d. l "Alipura is in the region of the navel, above the
'bulb', O Paramesvari".
Jr.63d.2 'Gosruti': Gokarna. 'On the buttocks and thighs', 'on the
knees and calves' and 'on the two ankles': everywhere 'on the right'
is used implies 'on either side'. Therefore, on the right buttock is
Nagara; on the left [buttock] is Paundravardhana; on the right thigh,
Elapura; on the left [thigh], Purastira; on the right knee, Kudyakesi;
on the left [knee], Sopana; on the right calf, Mayapuri; on the left
[calf] Ksirakam; on the right ankle Arnratakesvara; on the left
[ankle], Rajagrha." Therefore it is said in that [text]:
Qt.63d.2 "On the right buttock is Nagara, on the left,
Paundravardhana, on the left thigh Purastira, Elapura on
the right; Kudyakesi is on the right knee and Sopana is
said to be on the other [knee]; Ksiraka is on the left calf
Sub-topic 3: The Ritual of Adoration 221
and Vamapun on the right, Amratakesvara is on the [right]

ankle, on the left, Rajagrha the beautiful."
Jr.63d.3 'Vairinci': Brahmani. Srisaila is her sacred site. Therefore
it is said in the illustrious Kulakramodaya:
Qt.63d. 3 "Brahmi dwells on Srisaila."
Qt.63d. 4 "Brahmi stands on the soles of [herj feet."
sl. 64 Note: i. 'I' am not

Jr.63d.5 One should not remain limited by the [sacred sites] exist
ing in [one's body]. Rather, one should focus on the statement: 'I
am the sacred site and its presiding saktis'. As a result supernatu
ral power will be given. He says:
7 am not, neither does another exist; I am only
energies.' He should, in every circumstance, as a
result simply of recollection, maintain that attitude
of mind. ||64||
Jr.64d.l Therefore it is said in that [text]:
Qt.64d. 1 " 'I am not, neither does another exist; energies
alone exist'. If he meditates on that [thought], that place
of repose, that true nature, even for a moment, then, having
become a sky-traveller, he will enter the company of
yoginis."75
sl.65 Note: ii. All is done by Recollection

Jr.64d.2 It said everywhere that supernatural power occurs by
means of restraints such as those associated with place, time, vow
etc. Therefore, how can [supernatural power] come about quite
simply by focusing on that [thought]? To this question he says:
75. In TA 32.20cd-24ab, this quote is explained according to the practice of

khecarimudra as given in the Yogasamcara.
222 The Kula Ritual
No lunar day nor asterism, no fasting is pres

cribed. He who is engrossed in every day life
becomes a Perfected Being by means of continual
recollection. ||65||
Jr.65d. l 'He who is engrossed in every day life': he who is involved
in the activity of [every day life]. And this subject matter was
mentioned in the very first chapter,76 to which, therefore, refer
ence should be made.
sl. 66 b. The Sakti-circle of the 9 Wives
Jr.65d.2 What exactly is the circle of the [sakti, viz. of Cakrini]?
By performing its ritual installation as well, the intended ritual
called 'the sacred sites' takes place. To this question he says:
The husbands are an outcaste, a krsna, a bowman,
a butcher, a tanner, an eunuch, a bone-splitter, a
fisherman, a potter: their wives are [involved] in
the nine-fold sacrifice which is performed in nine
ways. || 66 ||
Jr.66d. 1 A krsna is a black, a washerman (domba).77 An eunuch is
a liquor merchant, a vendor or distiller of spirits. A bone-splitter
is a bone-breaker, one who deals in skulls.78 Therefore it is said in
that text:
Qt.66d. 1 "The wife of an outcaste, of a black, of a bowman,
of a butcher, of a tanner and of a liquor merchant, of a
bone-breaker, of a fisherman, of a potter, O Beloved!"
76. TA1.82ff.
77. The precise meaning of domba is uncertain: 'untouchable', 'cremator', White, p.305;
'a man of low caste, living by dancing and singing', Monier-Williams, Sanskrit
English dictionary, p.431.1; 'a low caste woman', i.e. of the washer men's caste ,..',
Agehananda Bharati, p. 175. In Marglin p.231, where she quotes Mircea Eliade's
translation of dombi [sic] as 'washer-woman', the author makes the observation
that the 'washer man is the one who washes the clothes soiled by menstrual blood.'
78. The meaning of the word kapalika is not clear. Does it refer to the sectarian, the
kapalika, feared and despised for his impure practices, a fitting person for this
'unclean' group, an ascetic who yet has a wife? Does it refer to a person of mixed
; caste, kapalin, the child of a Brahman mother and fisherman father? Does it refer
simply to the person who provides the skull for the ritual?
Jr.66d.2 'In the nine-fold sacrifice': in the sacrifice involving nine

circles. Therefore it is said in that text:
Qt.66d.2 "Just as the goddesses, who are engrossed in the
sacrifice of the nine [circles], worship Isvara, so too the
worship should be undertaken in nine ways in nine circles."
sl. 67 Their 9 (8+1) Sacred Sites
Jr.66d.3 And their own homes, since they are the agreed meeting
places, are 'sacred sites'. He says:
[Their sacred sites are] Sangama, Varuna,
Kulagiri, Attahasa, Jayanti, Caritraka, Amraka,
Kottam; Haimapura is the ninth and in the midst
of these [wives] is the potter's wife (cakrini), the
principal [sakti]. ||67||
Jr.67d.l As it is said in that [text]:
Qt.67d. 1 "The house of the outcaste's wife, O Most Lovely
One, is called Prayaga, while [that of] the black's wife is
called Varuna; [that of] the bowman's wife is Kulagiri, O
Beloved, and [the house of] the butcher's wife is Attahasa
and [that of] the tanner's wife is Jayanti. Caritra is said
above to be [the house of] the castrate's wife, Ekamra [that
of] the bone-breaker's wife, while Devikotta is [the house
of] the fisherman's wife and Hiranyapura itself, the ninth,
is the sacred site of the potter's wife, difficult to attain,
even for the gods."
Jr.67d.2 'Of these': of the wives of the outcaste etc.
sl. 68 2. Maintenance: Cakrini i.e. Kundalini
sl. 69ab 3. Reabsorption: Kulesvari
sl. 69cd 4. "Nameless": Sankarsini
sl. 70ab Alone or Paired
Jr.67d.3 He explains the reason why [Cakrini] is the principal
[sakti]:
224 The Kula Ritual
She brings pressure to bear on the seed in order

to separate the oil from the husk, she who, in the
[midst of these wives], is Kundalini. As mistress
of the 'three-and-a-half tradition, she, while
standing on the 'bulb', circulates everywhere. ||68||
After [the practitioner] has made sacrifice to the
arising of the circle in this way,19 Kulesvari is to
be worshipped during the middle [stage of the
contraction of the circle]. At the final end of the
[contraction of the circle], Sankarsini, she who
resorbs and produces growth, [is to be
worshipped] ||69|| either as a single heroine
accompanied by the circle or even paired [with a
consort] within the circle.
Jr.70b.l [Cakrini, the principal sakti,] who is located in the [midst
of these wives], is located on the 'bulb' which is the source of the
origin of the whole world. She proceeds with her attention directed
to the splendour itself, i.e. the supreme knowing subject. There
fore, because the universe is placed within her womb she has the
form of Kundalini, she is the sakti of Para. When, out of her own
freedom, she wishes to display the extent of duality, she, the mis
tress of the 'three-and-a-half tradition, assuming the [limited] sub
jectivity of the body etc., circulates everywhere, i.e. she irradiates
in every direction by means of whatever is blue, pleasant etc. Then
again, intending to bring the universe to rest in the self alone, she
brings pressure to bear on the seed in order to separate the oil from
the husk, i.e. by a process of reducing the subjectivity which de
rives from the body etc., she draws out the essence of supreme
consciousness, she veils maya which is the cause of the universe.
Then again, standing on the 'bulb' as her support, she, who has
the form of the kundalini of subtle-breath, transforms the seed -
which is the cause of the menstrual fluid etc., which is enjoyed,
which is food etc. - into a secretion of essence etc.. As a result,
she, who impels the support of the body, circulates everywhere,
79. In sl.59-67.
i.e. because she is by nature the subtle-breath she dwells every

where, i.e. in channel, circle etc.
And so, she, who in an external sense is the oil-presser, who
impels the circle which amounts to the quantity 'three-and-a-half,80
who abides in the centre of the [circle], circulates everywhere, i.e.
in no [particular] direction. The result is that, through just
circulating everywhere, i.e. in no [particular] direction, she,
Kundalini, brings pressure to bear on the seed, i.e. sesamum etc.,
in order to separate the oil from the husk, i.e. she brings firm
pressure to bear until she produces the separation of sesamum oil
and fodder.
Qt.70b. 1 "She who is the ninth [sakti], Cakrini, circulates
while remaining at the centre of the universe. She brings
pressure to bear on every seed inorder to separate the oil
from the husk. Moreover, she who is called 'Kundalini'
moves out from the confines of the 'bulb'."
Jr.70b.2 'The arising of the circle': the circle which has [already]
arisen [viz. in sl.68]. Sarikarsini has seventeen syllables. As
has been said in the illustrious Devyayamala:
Qt.70b.2 "The phoneme for nose [I] and buttock [M] and
subtle-breath [H] are joined to the half-prong [R]. [=HRIM]
Having extracted the subtle-breath [H], it is joined to the
buttock [M] along with the phoneme for breast-milk [A].
[=MAHA]. 'Three-eyed' [C] and the phoneme for the ears
[N] is joined to the right arm [D]. [=CANDA] The left
[shoulder] [Y] is joined to the right shank [O]. The phoneme
for tooth - having extracted the third [one] [G] - is placed
on the right knee [E]. [=YOGE] The staff of the trident [R]
should be on the [generative organ] [S] and throat [V] and
on the two tongues [I]. [=SVARI] By contrast, the second
80. The term hasta can mean 'hand' or 'quantity'. Monier-Williams, Sanskrit English
Dictionary, p. 1294c. The term sa-ardha-tri-hasta echoes the phrase 'the 'three-
and-a-half tradition'.
226 The Kula Ritual
phoneme of the garland around the head [R] is joined to the

hands [TH] [=THR]. The same [R] is then [joined] to the
eye [DH] [=DHR]. And the same [R] [is joined] to the head
[TH] [=THR]. Then let him join the skull [7] to the left foot
[PH] five times [=PHAT, PHAT, PHAT, PHAT, PHAT]. The
vidya of seventeen syllables is to be fully worshipped, even
by the gods,81 with the title 'Kalasankarsinf ."82
Jr.70b.3 And this same vidya is found in the illustrious Madhava-
kula as well.
Qt.70b.3"He should use [the phrase] 'deluding' [=HRIM],
'time' [=MAHA], 'self [=CANDA], and 'O Lord of heroes'
[=YOGESVARI]."
Jr.70b.4 Starting with that [it goes on]:
Qt.70b.4 "He should extract - joined with my adornments
[THR, DHR, THR] - the stream of five [PHAT, PHAT,
PHAT, PHAT, PHAT]."
Jr.70b.5 The [vidya viz. HRIM, MAHA, CANDA, YOGESVARI]
is pronounced together with this last [part, viz. THR, DHR, THR,
PHAT, PHAT, PHAT, PHAT, PHAT] since that is the sacred tex
tual tradition of the gurus. 83 'At final end of the [contraction of
the circle]': the end of [the contraction of] the circle is composed
mostly of beams of light; and 'at the final [end of the contraction
of the circle]' means in the sacred place of repose, i.e. in the cre
ative awareness of complete 'I am'. Therefore it is said:
Qt.70b.5 "After knowing the arising of the circle in this
way, Kalakrntani,84 she who knows, [stands] at the centre
[of the circle]. However, she who abides at the final end
81. 'by the gods': Literally 'by the thirty', i.e. by the deities who actually number
thirty-three, ibid, p.458.3.
82. The code for this vidya is to be found at Malinivijayottaratantra 3.37-41 ab and is
paraphrased in TA 15.121-125ab.
83. These are presumably the gurus mentioned in Jr.56d.l.
84. Kalakrntani, literally 'she who cuts time short', transcends maya and dwells within
suddhavidya, true knowledge, therefore 'she knows'.
of the [contraction of the circle], she, by contrast, is called

Sankarsini."
Jr.70b.6 'Paired [with a consort] within the circle': since the pair
ing takes place within the circle; i.e. being part of a pair, she is
accompanied by the circle in a paired fashion.
Cycle II: Means of Knowledge
sl. 70cd-71 ab 1. Emanation: The 24 Sacred Sites in 8 Directions
Jr.70b.7 How are these sacred sites to be worshipped in combina
tion in the [circle]? To this question he says:
In the north-east, east, south-east, south, [south
west, west],85 north-west and north directions,
starting with Attahasa,86 ||70|| he should sacrifice
to the [sacred sites] in sets of three. [Each sacred
site] should be placed in its triad, as will be
[explained].
Jr.71b.l Thus, in the north-east comer he should sacrifice to the
triad 'Attahasa, Caritra and Kulagiri', just as, in the north, he should
[sacrifice to] the triad 'Amratakesvara, Rajagrha and Sriparvata'.87
Moreover, he should not sacrifice to each sacred site just on its
own, for which reason he says: '[Each sacred site] should be placed
in its triad, as will be [explained]...'. 'Will be [explained]...' means
'will be described'.
sl. 7lcd-72ab The Triads - Their Code

Jr.71b.2 For that reason he says:
'Heart', kundali', 'eye-brow-centre'are a triad in
due order. ||71|| These [mean], respectively,
85. The phrase kravyatka must mean 'south-west, west', but I do not know how it is
construed.
86. See Gnoli, Luce, p.688.
87. Jayaratha gives the triads not according to the list given in sl.59-63 but according
to Qt.63d.2 and Qt.63d.3. Furthermore he identifies the Srisaila of Qt.63d.3 with
the Sriparvata of Jr.7lb. 1.
228 The Kula Ritual
'cremation grounds', 'that which arises from the

sacred region', 'the group of true yoginis'.|
Jr.72b.l [The phrase] 'he should make sacrifice to....' is applied to
[sl.7lcd-72ab] in keeping with the earlier [sl.7la]. 'That which
originates in the sacred region' is equivalent to 'the set of sacred
sites which develop out of the [sacred region]'88 Therefore it is
said:
Qt.72b.l "... [the directions] starting in due order from
the north-east corner etc. and the directions east, south,
west andnorth, O Beloved ..."
Qt.72b.2 " 'The cremation ground' is the region of the heart,

while 'the tree of plenty' is kundali. The 'eye-brow centre',
which is to be considered as the sacred region of the
yoginis, refers to the family of yoginis."
sl. 72cd-73ab 2. Maintenance: 'Lamps' are Placed There

Jr.72b.2 When worship is performed, [the sacrifice] must nece-
ssarily be done with an offering of food.89 He says:
He should place 'lamps' which are eight finger-
widths tall, round on top, set in the middle of the
[sacrificial] ground, [ ||72|| ] furnished with
redwicks, traditional [in number] and fed with
clarified butter. |
88. TA 15.84 notes that 'the will of [Paramesvara] is the basis of the sacred sites' and
that this will corresponds externally to Karnarupa. He goes on to note that the two
other sacred sites, Purnagiri and Uddiyana, develop out of Karnarupa. This is glossed
by Jayaratha in a quote, Tantraloka vol.6, p.2488 line 4, which reads: tatah
pothadvayam jatam, 'two sacred sites develop out of [Karnarupa]'. Accordingly,
the phrase ksetra-bhava refers simply to the sacred site which emerges from the
sacred region. The code is clearly explained in sl.71cd-72ab. A second explana
tion of the code is given in Qt.72b.2 while Jr.72b. 1 harmonises these two ver
sions.
89. The 'lamps' are edible and a cup of wine is used in sl.76ab. One may suppose they
form part of the hero's meal in sl 77a.
Jr.73b.l Traditional [in number']: twenty-four. Therefore it is said:

Qt.73b.l "And he should set out twenty-four 'lamps' in
the four directions. And they are made of paste, set on the
ground in the middle of the supporting [sacrificial ground],
quite circular, measuring eight finger-widths in height,
beautiful, four finger-widths [in diameter],90 supplied with
ghee flame and furnished on top with red wicks.
sl. 73cd-75ab Insertion of One's Private Ritual

Jr.73b.2 Some other ritual action may take place during that
[ceremony]. He says:
On the other hand, he may perform in the middle
[of the ceremony] any religious practice of his
own. ||73|| 'Non-dual only, not dual' is Paramesitd's
command. The mantras given by the Siddhdntas
and the Vaisnavas etc. are therefore impure. ||74|| ,
Because they cannot bear so much splendour they ,
are lifeless, according to the non-dual tradition.91
Jr.75b.l 'Any' means 'his chosen [ritual]'. Therefore it is said:
Qt.75b. 1 "The person who is established in the tantric ritual
tradition by virtue of a mantra ..."
Jr.75b.2 Having said which, [the text continues]:
Qt.75b.2 "... may sacrifice according to his own ritual in
the middle [of the ceremony] but he must avoid the dualist
tradition."
Jr.75b.3 Having said which, [the text goes on]:
Qt.75b.3 "The Siddhantas, the Vaisnavas, the Buddhists,
the Vedantins and those who follow Smarta teachings are
to be avoided diligently indeed since they are said to be
'bonded animals'. They avoid the [divine] presence which
90. '[in diameter]': The translation is uncertain.

91. Sanderson has traced sl.73cd-75ab to the Jayadrathayamala 4 folio 127v2-6.
Sanderson, 'Meaning', p. 17 note 2.
230 The Kula Ritual
comes from contact with the non-dual drink [viz. wine].

They turn away from it. They are lifeless, deprived of life.
sl. 75cd-76ab 3. Reabsorption: Setting aside the Instruments
4. 'Nameless': The Goddess Krsa
sl. 76cd-77 Aside: Hymn of the Sacred Site
Jr.75b.4 And then, putting aside the set of materials, [the practitio
ner] should focus just on the item which is directly in front of him.
As a result supernatural power is acquired without effort. He says;
When he has set aside the jar, the blindfold etc.,
the rnandala, the large and small sacrificial ladles,
the fire, ||75|| at that point supernatural power
occurs. He should sacrifice to Krsa. in the wine in
the vessel placed in the centre [of the sacrificial
surface]. And when he has performed this sacrifice
for a day and a night,91 on the following day, ||76||
when the hero's meal has been taken, the mantras
inevitably succeed without effort. During the
sacrifice he should recite 'The Hymn of the Sacred
Site' in order to invoke good fortune. ||77||
Jr.77d. 1 'On the following day': when night has turned into day.
Qt.77d. 1 "He should leave aside the jar and the blindfold,
the rnandala etc. Supernatural power comes about when
he is without those things, without the fire, the large and
small ladles etc. O Ganambika, in the aforementioned cups
which are filled with wine, which are said to contain the
revitalising fluid, 93 she is to be adored at the centre [of
92. The details given in TA 28.44cd ff. and in TA 28.53-56ab which reads 'after per
forming the ceremonial, after having, in the middle of the night, meditated and
having recited [the mantra], he - when he has gone out - receives a prediction, so
too [during the month of] ... friendship, wealth, union [with a desired woman], the
destruction of an enemy ...' would suggest that the rite being described in sl.75c-77
is in some sense a kamya ritual.
93. The use of the word 'revitalising fluid' in Qt.l29b.l would indicate that the sub
stance mentioned in Qt.77d. 1 is sexual fluid.
the sacrificial surface], she whose waist is emaciated."

Qt.77d.2 "Either in the forenoon or in the afternoon, or
else for a day and a night, he should recite the 'The Hymn
of the Sacred Site'. At night he should perform the
recitation attentively94 whilst in the clear light of dawn
he should have the aforementioned hero's meal. Great
good fortune will arise in the kingdom and in the end he
will become a sky-traveller."
Cycle III: Subject of Knowledge
sl. 78 1. Emanation: The Saktis by Themselves

Jr.77d.3 Or else he should worship the same circle [of saksis] with
out the mandala etc. He says:
Or else, the enlightened man should worship, in
turn, just the images [of the saktis], as coupled
[or] as their own female versions of the hero. [He
should worship them] as independent, not bound
to any ritual. ||78||
Jr.78d.l 'Just the images [of the saktis]': because of [the word]
'just' the saktis are [being described as] by themselves. 'As their
own female versions of the hero': as heroines just by themselves.
'Pure': without differentiated thought.
sl. 79 2. Maintenance: Pairing with the Saktis

Jr.78d.2 In the case of the saktis by themselves, how is the wor
ship performed? To this question he says:
Moreover, having by his own nature become the
sole lord of the kula, he should satiate the many
saktis by pairing [with them], he who possesses
every form. ||79||
94. It is not clear whether the 'Praise of the Sacred Site' and 'recitation' are the same or,
if they are not, how they are both recited at night.
232 The Kula Ritual
Jr.79d.lThen, the guru, having by his own nature become the sole
[lord], he is, through his identity with Kulesvara, the lord of the
kula. In consequence, having every form so to speak, he should
satiate the many, i.e. the numerous, saktis by pairing [with them];
i.e., by means of the perfect fusion which is found in the bliss of
union, he should make [the saktis] truly repose in his own self
alone.
sl. 80 3. Reabsorption
a. No Time
Jr.79d.2 On this subject -
Qt.79d. 1 "During the first half of the year, on an auspicious
day of the week, at an asterism, the preliminary purification
ritual should take place."
Jr.79d.3 - accordingly, why is there no mention of a specific cal
endar in the Kula sacrifice? To this question he says:
There is no succession of any sort in consciousness
which consists of splendour. Consciousness is in
no way absent. Therefore the act of satiation is
timeless. ||80||
Jr.80d,l On this subject:

Qt.80d.l"The Self shines forth eternally."95
Jr.80d.2 accordingly, consciousness, which consists of great
splendour, which is eternally active, shines ceaselessly. It is not
like the gleam of lighting, in the sense of occurring intermittently,
fragmentedly. No succession of any sort exists in [consciousness]
- because [succession] depends on distinction. And since time too,
which depends simply on [succession], does not exist in [conscious
ness], the act of satiation is said to be altogether timeless. How
can [time] which does not encroach on [consciousness] pro
duce the divisions [of a specific calendar] within [consciousness]?
95. Jayaratha uses this half line again in his investigation of TA 4.178cd.
That is the meaning.

sl 8lab b. No Throne
sl. 8led 4. The 'nameless': His Sakti (sva-sakti)
Jr.80d.3 Therefore, even spatial order does not exist [in conscious-
ness]. He says:
As regards [spatial] order [in consciousness]: due
to the total uprooting of the tree of difference, a
discussion regarding the throne96 is not especially
enjoined, for Paramesvara works vigorously
97
(visamsramiti), above all within the sacred place
of his sakti. ||81||
Jr.81d. 1 'In the sacred place of his sakti':-
Qt.8Id. 1 "His saktis are the whole universe ..."98
Jr.81d.2 - according to this teaching, he alone is the whole. What
place is there, different from [the whole], which might become his
throne?
B Recitation
Jr.81d.3 Having explained the the ritual of adoration in this way
he investigates the nature of the recitation which is closely associ
ated with it.
96. TA 15.313-323ab discusses the throne (asana) in detail.

97. The root SRAM means to make an effort, to be weary, to exert oneself especially
in performing acts of austerity. Monier-Williarns, Sanskrit English dictionary,
p. 1096.1. The form visamsramiti is the intensive form, present 3d person sing.
Communication of Raffaele Torella, 27-07-99.
98. In TA 5.40, Abhinava gives the whole quote and its source: ' 'His saktis are the
whole universe and the one who possesses sakti is Mahesvarah', as the illustrious
Srlkantha said in the Mangalasastra.' He quotes the first whole line again in
Paratrimsikavivarana p. 199 line 22. Jayaratha quotes the first half-line in his in
vestigation after TA 3.67, after TA 3.206ab, after TA 8.174, before TA 9.155cd and
before TA 13.266. He quotes the first whole line in his investigation after TA 3.100ab
and again after TA 3.191ab. In his investigation after TA 5.40, he quotes a two-
lined variant.
234 The Kula Ritual
Recitation is then to be performed, divided into

sets of three hundred thousand repetitions and so
on. It is said in the illustrious Yogasancara: 'And
[recitation] is of various kinds.' ||82||
Jr.82d. 1 What is the evidence for its being divided into sets of three
hundred thousand repetitions and so on? To this question, he stated:
'It is said in the illustrious Yogasancara'. [Quoting] from that same
text he declares: 'And [recitation] is of various kinds.'
sl. 83-88 1. The Objects of FOCUS
Jr.82d.2 He explains those various kinds of [recitation]:
In relation to the 'rising', to the 'joining' and to

the 'resting', recitation is performed three hundred
thousand times. With regard to the face, to the
exhalation and inhalation, to the thread, to what
is called narhsa', to the Saiva couple [viz. Siva
and sakti], ||83|| five hundred thousand recitations
are performed, as mentioned above. For every set
often [recitations] he should offer [one] oblation
into the fire. The eyes, the exhalation and
inhalation, with reference to the mouth and to the
nainsa', to the 'rosary', ||84|| to the union of Siva
and sakti, recitation is done six hundred thousand
times. The eyes, the exhalation and inhalation,
with reference to the ear, to the namsa' and to the
mouth, O Splendid Lady, ||85|| and to the hand
and to the couple itself, [viz. Siva and sakti],
recitation numbering seven sets [of one hundred
thousand] is made. The eyes, the exhalation and
inhalation, the ears, the face, the 'private place'99
and the [top of the head], ||86|| the centre point
99. In Jr.88d.l, Jayaratha explains guhyam, 'private place' as 'mouth of the yogini'
(yogini-vaktra) and 'generative organ' (janma-adhara). See also Padoux, Le coeur,
p.305. It can also refer to the perineum or to the base of the body in general, ibid.
p.313.
within the hundred beams of light and within the

thousand beams of light, O Splendid Lady: that
recitation amounts to eight hundred thousand
times. Here too, [one] oblation [should be made],
for every set often [recitations]. ||87|| The eyes,
the exhalation and inhalation, the ears, the face,
near the pit-of-Brahma, the breasts, the hands and
feet, with reference to the pair comprising the
'private place' [and the top of the head] he should
perform the practice twice. || 88 ||
Jr.88d.l 'In relation to the 'arising' ': in relation to the generative
organ, to the place where the energy of subtle-breath arises. 'In
relation to the 'joining'': with regard to the heart which is the place
where the various channels divide. 'In relation to the 'resting' ':
with regard to the state of deep attentiveness which at the same
time conduces to the restraint of the subtle-breath. 'With regard to
the exhalation and inhalation': with reference to the flow of prana
and apana. 'In respect of the 'thread'': with regard to the source
of the threads of the sense-organs, channels and circles. 'With re
gard to what is called 'hamsa'': as regards the heart which mani
fests the self. 'With regard to the couple': with respect to the union
of Siva and sakti at the generative organ or at the 'end-of-twelve'.
The 'private place' is the generative organ. The [top of the head]':
the private aperture which is found within the 'cavern'. [It] desig
nates Ka, i.e. the aperture of Ka, the pit-of-Brahma. 'Within the
hundred beams of light', 'within the thousand beams of light': within
the countless many channels starting with [the hundred and the
thousand beams of light]. The central point' is the heart and the
navel. 'Here too, [one] oblation [should be made]': by the word
'too' it is understood that in every case 'one oblation for every ten'
[recitations] should be made. 'With reference to the pair compris
ing the 'private place' [and the 'top of the head']': the generative
organ and the 'end-of-twelve' are synonymous with the 'mouth of
the yogini and 'the mouth of Aja'. That recitation amounts to six
teen hundred thousand repetitions': it is to be performed accord
ing to the same procedure as above. It follows that, in all such
locations,100 the subtle-breath should circulate twice. End of topic.
100. These locations are mentioned in sl.83-88.

236 The Kula Ritual
2. The Harhsa
sl. 89 a. Enunciation of Harhsa
Jr.88d.2 He himself explains the [phrase 'should perform the prac
tice twice'].
Wherever the eye goes, wherever the mind goes,
there narnsa', which consists of expansion and
contraction, is twice to be exercised. ||89||
Jr.89d.l Wherever, referring to a place such as the face etc.,
wherever the eye or mind goes, i.e. wheresoever the yogi
concentrates his attention: at that very spot hamsa, whose
nature is a 'giving' and 'taking', i.e. the subtle-breath, is twice to be
exercised in the sense that it consists of expansion and contraction,
i.e. it consists simply of externalisation and absorption. Therefore
he should focus on restraining the lesser outlets of the [subtle-
breath], such as the face etc. as mentioned above, so that, being
restrained on every side, i.e. in the absence of any other avenue,
the [subtle-breath] enters into the central sacred place itself. The
yogi, arousing the mantra by identifying it with [the subtle-breath]
which has entered into the [central sacred place], acquires any
supernatural power [he wishes]. As it is said in another place.
Qt.89d. 1 "He should perform the recitation in harmony with
the subtle-breath. As a result, a supernatural power
manifestly occurs."
Jr.89d.2 It is said that 'In order just to achieve [success], sixteen
hundred thousand recitations are to be made', and so on. Mention
has been made [in sl.83-88] of the gradual reduction of the hun
dreds of thousands. The reason for this is the yogis' relative level
of concentration.
sl. 90ab b. Definition of Hamsa
Jr.89d.3 The subtle-breath, which has taken on the expansiveness
which occurs within the central sacred place itself as a result of
restraining the lesser outlets in the manner mentioned above [viz.
Jr.89d. 1], acquires, through an outpouring of consciousness, a
universal nature. Therefore he says:

The [hamsa] is the [individual] self, is the goddess
Matrka, is Siva abiding in the body.
Jr.90b. 1 The hamsa, which abides in the body as well, which has
become identical with the mantra-goddess, is the [universal] self
in the contracted form of an individual.
Qt.90b.l "But sakti is to be known as Matrka and she
[Matrka] is to be known as consisting of Siva."
Jr.90b.2 According to this statement, the goddess Matrka is the
sakti of Paramesvara. And Siva, since he is essentially nara-sakti-)
siva,101a alone shines forth.
sl. 90cd-91 Note: No Distinctions
Jr.90b.3 Therefore, one should not make the slightest distinction
between the practitioner of the mantra [and] the mantra [viz. Siva],
the prana which is identical with the [mantra-goddess] and the
[limited] self. He says:
'The [hamsa, viz. the subtle-breath] is one thing, I
am another': one must not entertain such a
thought.|| 90 || For the person who differentiates,
supernatural power and liberation are far distant.
[This principle applies], therefore, to the perfor
mance of sixteen hundred thousand etc. subtle-
breaths as mentioned above. ║91║
Qt.91d.l "If the practitioner of the mantra is one thing,
the mantra another, perfection is never attained. All is
based on knowledge [viz. non-dual consciousness].
Without such [knowledge] perfection is in no way
attained."
101 a. The triad nara-sakti-Siva is a technical phrase. It refers to levels of being vari
ously classed as: object of knowledge, means of knowledge and subject of knowl
edge; Apara, Parapara, Para; the inert, Sakti, Siva; it, you, I; etc. The triad is dis
cussed, for example, in Paratrimsikavivarana p.211 line 21 - p.214 line 16.
238 The Kula Ritual
Jr.9 l d. l In keeping with just such a teaching, it is said in all the

scriptures:
Qt.91d.2 "One should perform the recitation in solitude."
Jr.91d.2 and so on.
sl. 92-95ab 3. Oblation into the Fire of Consciousness
sl. 95cd Bridge: In Praise of Sambhunatha
Jr.9 Id.3 The principal meaning of the word 'solitude' is said to be
just the absence of differentiated thought. Therefore he says:
The abandonment of the categories 'pure' and
'impure' is said to be solitude. Established in that
[solitude], he both makes oblation and performs
the recitation by himself alone. ║ 92 ║ Recitation
and the practice of murmuring are a form of the
awareness of sound. The dissolution of the
awareness of [sound] in the fire of consciousness
is said to be the oblation.║ 93 ║ And the above
mentioned awareness [of sound] consists of the
set of twelve goddesses. The last two [stages] of
consciousness amongst these [twelve goddesses]
are an act of oblation in the form of dissolu
tion. ║94║ The other ten [goddesses] are the means
of arriving at the [two last stages]. That is the
reason why there is [one] oblation into the fire
for every ten [recitations].
The illustrious Sambhu-natha is the moon shining
on the ocean of Trika knowledge. ║ 95 ║
Qt.95d.l "[The supreme knowing subject] (sa) is twelve

fold, so that all reality is comprised within [him]."101b
Jr.95d. 1 'Amongst these': from amongst the twelve. 'The last two
[stages] of consciousness': the "supreme knowing subject and the
10lb. This is an exact quote of TA 4.123cd where the pronoun sa, according to layaratha's
comment, refers to pramatrrupa, the knowing subject, or to paramarsa, creative
awareness. TA 4.123cd text forms part of the introduction to the twelve stages of
the Krama.
power of freedom".102 These same two - according to what is stated

in our teaching: 'The ultimate state is autonomous consciousness'
- are the place of repose. For that reason it is said that [the other
ten] are 'the means of arriving at [those last two stages]', in this
sense they repose in the supreme knowing subject by a gradual
progression through objects of knowledge and means of know
ledge etc. And that point is made in detail in the chapter on the
sakti-method,103 for which reason [that chapter] should be referred
to. Therein lies the meaning of '[one] oblation into the fire for
every ten [repetitions]'. So [say] our gurus.
102. Jayaratha quotes the same phrase in Tantraloka vol.3, p337 line 10.
103. TA4.
SUB-TOPIC 4 The Ritual with the Sexual Partner
Sacrifice 3 Based on the Pair
Jr.95d.2 Having thus explained the ritual of adoration which fin
ishes with the recitation and the oblation into the fire, he begins to
explain the ritual with a sexual partner.
If, however, he would perform the ceremony with
an external sakti, then this secret ritual, which has
been given by Paramesa, shall be described [for
him].║ 96 ║
Qt.96d. l "Para, the sakti, is always present. But even if

she [is always present], the kaula ritual is unachievable if
there is no external activity."104
Jr.96d.l According to this teaching [the kaula ritual] must neces
sarily be done by means of external activity. Even if [external
activity is undertaken], the [kaula ritual] can in no way be suc
cessfully performed without a sexual partner, for which reason he
says: 'with an external sakti'. As has been said:
Qt.96d.2 "A sexual partner should be used in every case.
He receives no supernatural power if he has no sexual
partner."
Jr.96d.2 Similarly:
Qt.96d.3 "Just as [in the case of] a brahman's wife, he
[the brahman] should worship with her at the sacred
festival, so the sexual partner should be seen at the kula
Master's side when the kula [group] is assembled."
104. Jayaratha also uses this quote to introduce TA 12.16cd.

Sub-topic 4: The Ritual with the Sexual Partner 241
Introduction
1. The Participants:
sl. 97ab a. Enunciation of Brahmacarya
Jr.96d.3 Everywhere, without any exception, the description of a
person devoted to god is given in these terms:
Qt.96d.4 "Free from arrogance, devoted to the guru,
celibate, in control of his faculties, committed to the
worship of Siva, silent, abstaining from meat and wine ...."
Jr.96d.4 How then is it said here: '... he would perform the cer
emony with an external sakti'? Dismissing such a doubt by means
of Paramesvara's own teaching, he prepares the setting for that
procedure.
It is said in the illustrious Yogasancara105": "He
should observe brahmacarya".
sl. 97cd-98ab i. Definition of Brahman

Jr.97b.l What exactly is brahman if [the practitioner] should ob
serve [its] use also? To this question he says:
Bliss is the supreme brahman and it resides in the
body in three ways. || 97 || Of these, two are aids,
the other is the result, [all three] consisting
of [bliss] (tad).
Qt.98b.l"Bliss is the form of brahman ..."105b

Jr.98b.l [The word] 'supreme' implies that [brahman] must nec
essarily be served. And [brahman] - which is defined as parabrahman
etc. - resides not only in the self but also in a form which is 'not
105a. At the beginning of Tantrasara ch.22 which is a summary of TA 29, Abhinava

quotes several lines from the Yogasancara which show that TA 29.97cd and 98cd-
100ab are a paraphrase from the same work.
105b.Jayaratha quotes this passage once after TA 1.242, TA 4.139, and TA 28.331cd "and
twice in TA 29, i.e. in Qt.98b. 1 and Qt. 128b.l. According to his understanding of
these quotes, he interprets 'bliss' to mean both the highest experience and the fluid
that pours out.
242 The Kula Ritual
self, even in the external body etc., for which reason he says: 'in
the body'. 'Of these': from amongst the three. 'Two': wine and meat.
'The other': intercourse. When the [physical] element is nourished
by the drinking of wine and the eating of meat, the person who is
enjoying [these things] arrives at bliss. For that reason it is said:
'aids' and 'result'. Therefore, [the phrase]: 'consisting of [bliss]' is to
be added to each one. And in this [sloka] the word tat refers to bliss.
sl. 98cd ii. Definition of Brahmacarya
Jr.98b.2 Since such things consist of brahman, their practitioner
is called a brahmacari. He says:
He who observes the three last-of-the-labials [viz.
M] is called a brahmacari. ║ 98 ║
Jr.98d.l 'The labial' is the 'P' class of phonemes. The 'last' of the ['P'
class] is 'M'. The three [M's] refer to wine, meat and intercourse.
sl. 99-100ab iii. Contrast of 'bonded animal'
Jr.98d.2 [But]
Qt.98d. 1 "There is no sin in eating meat nor in wine nor in
intercourse. The use [of those things] is proper to human
beings. Abstinence, however, is highly beneficial."
Jr.98d.3 According to this teaching, the scripture is to be invoked
as regards abstinence from meat etc. It is not [to be invoked] as
regards their use since the [use of these things] is natural. In this
connection no scripture whatever is quoted [as saying] 'a dirty per
son should wash', 'a hungry person should eat' etc. Therefore why
is that [statement, viz. sl.98cd] made? To this question he says:
Those who [always] abstain from the [three M's,
viz. even during the Circle Sacrifice] are 'bonded
animals', abstaining from bliss. [There are others]
who [outside the Circle Sacrifice] consume the
three M's which cause bliss [but] abstain from
them whilst partaking in the circle-sacrifice.||99||
For a double reason these will go to the two hells,
the Terrifying106 and the Frightful.
106. The hell called Raurava, 'Terrifying', is mentioned in TA 13.355 as the destiny of
apostates. Even so, those condemned can be rescued by means of the initiation
described in TA 24.
Jr. 100b. 1 Whosoever, even though they have entered on the Kula
ritual procedure, do not, because of confusion or uncertainty, of
fer [the three M's] during the 'Circle Sacrifice' etc., to themselves
or to others, even though it is prescribed therein, are truly 'bonded
animals'. As a result, abstaining from the bliss which is produced
by [parabrahman] and which consists essentially of parabrahman,
their conceit is fixated on the body etc. alone. Therefore it is said:
Qt.100b.l "Those who, belonging to the Kula sacred
textual traditions, are deprived of these ingredients, are
called 'bonded animals'. There should be no association
with them."
Jr.l00b.2 Those also who, independently [of the Circle Sacri
fice], avidly consume the three M's which cause bliss, i.e. who
enjoy the three M's; who sacrifice to the circle while abstaining
out of confusion etc. from the [three M's]: they too are simply
'bonded animals'. That is the meaning of the aforesaid [sloka 99cd].
Qt.l00b.2 "Without a guru, without a deity, like dullards,
O Paramesvari, forever consuming wine and meat, they
are 'bonded animals'. There is no doubt about it."
Jr. 100b.3 Thus, for a double reason, i.e. for not doing what is
prescribed and for doing what is not prescribed, they will go to the
two hells, the Frightful and the Terrifying. There they will experi
ence thousands of hellish tortures. Therefore the [set of three M's]
is to be utilised by the person who has entered upon the Kula path
for the reason that he is in every way committed simply to mani
festing his own bliss. [The set of 3 M's] is not [to be utilised] out
of greed. If that were the case, how would [the use of the 3 M's]
differ from worldly usages? As they have said:
Qt.l00b.3 "The form known as 'the bliss of brahman'101
107. The terms 'bliss of brahman' and 'particular object' can be understood at various
levels. The 'bliss of brahman' refers either to the experience of transcendental bliss
or to the 3 M's which are intimately associated with it. The 'bliss of brahman' can
also refer to all at once or especially to the sexual fluid alone. The term 'particular
object' can refer to the 3 M's either as used by the true Kula practitioner or as
debased by those who act under delusion.
244 The Kula Ritual
which is obtained only through an ardent desire for

repose: this he should consume in its entirely without
avidity for that particular object. Whatever 'bliss' flows
from an excessive emotion deriving from the particular
object which itself is due to the delusion arising from
desire: that is the support of 'bonded animals'. The
particular object which is found in consciousness alone
and in the external substance [and] which is indicative of
perception, is experienced in the very being of him who is
equivalently ever yogi and enjoyer. The [above-] men
tioned particular object is divided [into two kinds] and
[each sort] leads to non-differentiation equally."
Qt.l00b.4 "The perception obtained by means of the
particular object is not essentially different from that
[perception which is obtained] by its undifferentiated
forms. [The particular object is] truly enjoyed. Those who
have taken the hero's vow, are involved in the great ritual
procedure.
He who performs a hundred thousand [recitations], who
is committed to restraint, who is at ease regarding
brahmacarya [viz. the 3 M's] and who, even while involved
in sexual union, is perfectly mindful, his body utterly
tranquil, who is fully acquainted with the rules of unlawful
behaviour mentioned in the Atimarga [tradition], who is
fully enlightened as well, who indeed is composed of
consciousness, is autonomous at all times, who comes in
contact with the particular object in order to acquire the
supernatural power of experiencing his own consciousness
and not because of an attitude of greed, who is free of the
attitude of the 'bonded animal': he is certainly committed
to the great path.
He whose conduct shows an attentiveness to his own self
both in the midst of worldly affairs and during the
performance of the ritual of the left, always retains his
seed108 during the observance [of the ritual of intercourse].

He, whose mind, at the moment of emitting semen, i.e.
within the split-second of time, has spontaneously settled
in respect of all the fluctuations of thought, all at once
there arises in his mind the consciousness of bliss. The
resulting form is perfectly described as 'pertaining to
brahman'."
sl. 100cd-101ab b. Definition of the Term Sakti
Jr. 100b.4 "In that case, the use of wine and meat is easy"! Let that
remain the case! However, the other ['M', viz. intercourse] is diffi
cult even for immortals. How much more [difficult] it is for un
fortunate mortals! It is said:
Qt.l00b.5 "Let him, then, bring a sexual partner to the
place [of ritual], her eyes reeling with desire; her lips are
red as bimba fruit, her teeth are lovely, her face is furrowed
at the brow, she is beautiful; her eyes are like those of a
trembling fawn; pleasantly she smiles; her abundant hair
is like a glittering swarm of large black bees; her eyes are
tremulous because of the furrowing of her brows which
are shaped like Cupid's bow; her complexion is the colour
of liquid gold; she is tranquil; she is made very beautiful
in a hundred ways by the varied beauty of her ear-
ornaments; she is adorned with a lovely necklace on her
lovely conch-like throat; she is bent down by the weight
of her breasts which are as haughty as the frontal lobes of
an elephant in rut; she is adorned with kandali flowers
on her well-rounded arms; the fingers of her hand flare
like cobra's hood; she is adorned with a finger-ring
streaming with the variegated flames of a glittering jewel;
her face, with the lovely charm of the full moon, ravishes
the heart; her slim lovely waist resembles a noble lion or a
rainbow; the languid movement of her loins reveals the
108. The word skhalana can also refer to the emission of semen. The yogi who holds
his seed could be described as 'unfaltering'.
246 The Kula Ritual
triple row of folds [over her navel]; her lovely thighs are
like a plantain tree and her lovely calves are like the trunk
of an elephant; she is most beautiful, with feet and ankles
like cupid's chariot wheel; she is adorned with a string of
beautiful [pearls] which tinkle like ghee falling [into the
sacrificial fire]; she makes a clinking sound with her
trembling anklet and jingling girdle; she makes a
murmuring hum with her bracelet and jingling armlet; her
gait is like that of a huge elephant in rut, her navel is deep;
her speech is beautiful like the many stammering cries of
the goose; she is adorned with a garland of fragrant flowers
on the thread of her armlet; she is perfectly eager for the
gift of harmless betel-nut from 'the huge cobra'; she dances,
she sings and makes cries of pleasure (sit), she plays and
pretends to repulse a lover's caress; she is untroubled and
she retains her composure, her mind is devoted to the
goddess alone; greed and folly having disappeared from
her mind, she is consciousness itself; her one attitude is
that of savouring the unique wonder of Bhairava: she is
the sexual partner, the enchantress, the mudra in this world
of the movable-and-immovable."
Jr. 100b.5 in the illustrious Tantrarajabhattaraka;
Qt. 100b.6 "She is very distinguished and virtuous, obedient
to her teacher's command; her speech is agreeable, her
form is pleasing, she is placid, free from attachment; she
is accomplished in the Bhairava ceremony and eager for
the nectars; she is unfailingly committed to the non-dual,
devoted to practice, firm in her vow; she looks on everyone
as a son, she abhors nothing, she is clearly wise; she is
born of a family which always performs the [Kula]
ceremony; she is childless,'09 she has beautiful hair, she is
delicately formed since she is not addicted to wine, she is
109. In Yonitantra as in Samyacaratantra the sexual partner must be childless.

Schoterman, Yonitantra, pp.18-19.
radiant with light,110 her smile is beautiful; very affectionate

and modest, she always attends to the well-being of guests;
and in herself she is devoted to the mantra, 111 she is
unsullied, without ego; she is committed to the traditional
[Kula] sequence [of rituals], yet she observes popular
custom; she observes the daily ritual as well as the
occasional rites which occur at the junctures of the cycle;
she is devoted to the traditional (tantra) ritual of pleasure,
she knows the ritual of satiation of the god; she is truly
content in all circumstances ..."
Jr. l00b.6 and in the illustrious Trisirobhairava. In the light of
[the contrasting description (tasmat, Jr.l00b.4)] an external sakti
with the aforementioned characteristic qualities is simply unobtain
able! All the qualities listed in that way have not been seen, any
where, at any time, assembled in one person. As they have said:
Qt. 100b.7 "... but where can all the qualities of every sort
be found?"
Jr. 100b.7 Yet a sexual partner who does not have [the qualities]
listed in that way is to be avoided! As it is said:
Qt. 100b.8 "Better a sacrifice without a sexual partner than
[a sacrifice] which has been contaminated by an inadequate
sexual partner."
Jr. l00b.8 The statement in that quote [viz. Qt. l00b.8] about 'eat
ing poison' is not an argument in favour of [performing the sac
rifice] without a sexual partner.112 It means that the sacrifice
should not be performed if it is without a sexual partner. In addi
tion, a sexual partner with [the qualities] listed in that way is
110. The word swkra, 'light', also means semen.

111. The word 'mantra' can refer to the phonic form etc. or to the divinity which it
expresses so that the translation can refer to her fidelity to recitation or to her
devotion to her Lord.
112. Jayaratha insisted, at the beginning of his investigation of Sacrifice 3, that an ex
ternal sexual partner is absolutely necessary for the performance of the Sacrifice.
He now adduces Qt.l00b.8 to clinch his argument but realises that the quote can
be misconstrued to mean that Sacrifice 3 can be performed without a sexual part
ner. He now clarifies the matter.
248 The Kula Ritual
unobtainable. Therefore this religious practice is impossible! To

The characteristic quality of a sakti is that she is
in no way separated from him who possesses
her. ║100 ║ Let him, therefore, bring [a sakti] of
this sort, but without regard to castes etc.
Jr.l01b.l Many a supernatural power is acquired even from a de
ficient sakti. Therefore it is said:
Qt. 101b. 1 "Even though she is without [some of] the
characteristics, for the Adepts she is still the sexual partner.
With her mind set solely on the hero, unflinching, she is
approached in all the rituals."
Jr. 101b.2 The castes are 'outcaste' and so on. The word 'etc' im
plies all the characteristics such as youth and so on.113 'The char
acteristic quality of a sakti'... non-separation from him who pos
sesses her. Thus age, caste etc. is irrelevant.114 Having, therefore,
devoted [herself] solely to identity with him [who possesses her],
it is said she can assume all forms.
sl. 101 cd-102 Examination of the Term Sakti

Jr.l01b.3 For that reason he says:
In the teaching of the guru [the sakti] is said to be

three-fold. She is 'caused','cause'and'co-caused'.
This is because she has an excellence which
derives from her identity [with him who possesses
her, an identity] which surpasses the dualistic
association of worldly and non-worldly. ║101║ She
is like that1153 directly as well as indirectly. Thus
she is three-fold in two ways. ║102 ║
113. These are listed more fully at TA 15.552cd-553ab.

114. Jayaratha has woven into his investigation an almost exact quotation of some lines
from the Yogasahcara which are found at the beginning of Tantrasara ch.22 which
is a summary of TA 29. Tantrasara p.201 lines 15-16 reads as sakterlaksanam-
etattadvadabhedas tato 'napeksyam vayah │ jatyadimscasahgat ...
115a. The phrase 'like that' refers to 'caused', 'cause' and 'co-caused'.
Jr.l02d.l Now, in the teaching of the guru, i.e. in our teaching;

the sakti who has [the characteristic quality] listed in that way
[viz. not separated from him who possesses her] is 'born', 'bear
ing' and 'co-born' such that she is said in the first instance to be
threefold. This is because her identity [with him who possesses
her] surpasses the combination of worldly, i.e. what pertains to
the womb, and non-wordly, i.e. what pertains to knowledge. If,
on the other hand, the association were only a matter of knowl
edge, there would be no such [surpassing] identity with [the one
who possesses her]. And since that sakti is [three-fold] in two
ways, i.e. directly or indirectly, there is a six-fold classification.
Qt. 102d. l "The three-fold classification which results from
being 'caused' 'cause' and 'co-caused' [applies] directly and
[indirectly]."
Jr.l02d.2 The use of [the word] 'indirectly' means that there can
be the 'result even of a result', the 'cause even of a cause' and the
'result even of a co-caused'. For that reason, the [phrase] 'like that'
was used in [sloka 102d] with reference to these [three types].115b
The Wife
Jr.l02d.3 [It is said that]
Qt. 102d.2 "One's wife, sister, mother or daughter can be

the beautiful mistress."
Jr.l02d.4 According to that teaching, why is one's wife also not
included in this [ritual], given that the two-fold combination of
the worldly and the non-worldly may exist in [her case] as well?
Consequently, how is it maintained that the [sakti] is classified
only in six ways? That is true! In this [ritual], however, the acti
vity is not undertaken because of a desire for sexual pleasure in a
115b. The phrase '[three types]' refers to 'cause', 'caused' and 'co-caused'.
250 The Kula Ritual
worldly sense. Rather, [the activity is undertaken] - in keeping with

a later instruction116 - because of the intensity of the absorption
into the very nature of undivided supreme consciousness. For that
reason the [activity] is said to be supreme. If one's wife were in
deed involved, there would be a danger of focussing on sexual
pleasure. As has been said:
Qt.l02d.3 "The person who wishes to perform a religious
act should bring a sexual partner, but not if he is deluded
by desire."
Qt. 102d.4 "He should enjoy a beautiful woman for the sake
of achieving steadiness, never because of lust."
Qt. 102d.5 "And let him contemplate each in turn as having

the form of Siva and sakti. Let him not entertain a human
mentality, full of anger and delusion etc. The whole ritual
is to be performed by the finest Adepts by means of
contemplating knowledge."117
Jr.l02d.5 In this [ritual], even an offence against the scripture is
avoided. Indeed, even in the [scripture], such a practice is observed
because of the wish to perform a religious act - whilst avoiding
sexual pleasure. As the tradition [says]:
Qt.l02d.6 "After smearing his limbs with ghee or even
with sesamum oil, avoiding the kiss, shunning the embrace;
with regard to the family and its offspring, for the sake of
the. family line, not out of desire; he who is appointed by
116. See in particular, sl.117cd-119ab, sl.124cd-125ab.

117. The opening hymn of the Tantraloka contains the term bharitanuh, 'complete body'.
This phrase, Jayaratha says, refers to Siva and sakti joined together in total ab
sorption, but since the hymn can also be applied to the parents of Abhinava, the
term bharitanuh can also be applied to the parents who, joined together in mutual
absorption (samavesamaya) are Siva and sakti. In this context, Jayaratha, at
Tantraloka p. 14 lines 7-9, quotes Qt.l02d.5 and shortly afterwards adds TA
29.162cd-163ab concerning the yoginl-born. In other words, Abhinava's parents
are perfect examples of the ritual described in Jr. 102d.4.
the gurus, should approach the wife of a [deceased]

' younger brother." 118
Jr.l02d.6 And so the person who is qualified for this [ritual] be
longs amongst those great-hearted knowledgeable persons whose
thought is undifferentiated. By putting aside their own fluctuating
mental states, they attend to just one consideration: is the mind
centred just on the non-duality of consciousness or not? As been
said in this very connection:
Qt.l02d.7 "The aforementioned perfect expression of
sexual desire, as it is called, is not to be performed for the
sake of enjoyment. [It is to be performed] for the sake of
considering one's own consciousness: is the mind steady
or fluctuating?"119
Jr.l02d.7 And so on.
sl. 103 Concluding Bibliography and Effect
Jr.l02d.8 And that [teaching] is not just an invention of ours. He
says:
That very point is summarised in the illustrious
Sarvacarahrdaya. Those six saktis mentioned
above120 bestow enjoyment and liberation. ║103║
118. Compare Rgvidhana III.43-44: 'With the verse beginning with Udirsva
[RV.10.18.8], a brother-in-law should prohibit the wife of [his] issueless brother,
for the sake of progeny, from ascending [the funeral pyre] when [her] husband is
dead. And smearing himself with ghee and controlling his speech, [the brother-in-
iaw] should at the proper time after menses beget one son, but on no account a
second [son].' M.S. Bhat, Vedic tantrism, a study of Rgvidhana of Saunaka with
text and translation Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1987, p.356.
119. The question is important. In TA 28.303 ff., Abhinava distinguishes between two
types of person, according to the stability of their discriminating knowledge. In
the first type, differentiated thought has not been uprooted and their discriminat
ing knowledge is therefore not stable and they become Siva only at the end of
their life. The second type, 'by contrast, those whose discriminating knowledge is
well exercised, are identified with Siva at all times: they are liberated-while-alive'.
Jayaratha quoted this text earlier in his investigation of TA 4.243cd which states:
The ascetics (munayo) too, who were occupied with undifferentiated thought, held
this opinion.'
120. In sl. 102d.
252 The Kula Ritual
Qt. 103d. 1 "Vegavati and Samhari and Trailokyaksobhani

and Ardhavirasana and Vaktrakaula: a set of five."121
Jr.l03d.l and so on. Even though each [of the six saktis] has a
further subdivision [the sub-division] is not listed here because it
is interminable.
2. The Ritual
sl. 104ab a. i. Definition of the Ritual as
1. Emanation,
2. Reabsorption and
3. Blending.
Jr.l03d.2 Let that [topic] be!
Why was it said: '[If ...] he would perform the ceremony with an
external sakti'? To this question he says:
From the two come emanation and reabsorption.
Therefore their union is the ultimate reality.
Jr. 104b. 1 From the two, i.e. from sakti and from the one who pos
sesses sakti, who are the causes, in the context of their union, come
emanation in the sense that they are intent on each other; and re
absorption, principally in the sense that they repose each in their
own form. As result there is a pause which involves both of them
and then there is a welling-up [known] as 'the Fourth' since it arises
just from their own essence in that way. As a result there is the
union which is the ultimate reality. [That is], through granting ac
cess to the supreme level, it produces identity.
sl. 104cd-105ab ii. Brief Examination of the Ritual
Jr. 104b.2 And how is this to be done? He says:
After drawing her close, after reverencing each
other, having satiated each other, || 104 || worship
121. The set of five is not an attempt to name the six saktis but is an example of a
subdivision of just one of the six saktis. The five personified goddesses are ema
nations of the six aspects of the one Sakti who is inseparate from her lord. Thus
Qt.l03d.l is a preparation for Jr.l03d.l rather than a comment on sl.103.
of the principal circle takes place by a process

involving'the inner part'(antaranga),122
Jr. 105b. 1 After reverencing [each other]': at the level of sakti and
the one who possesses sakti. 'Worship': the [sexual] act which is
to be performed.
sl. 105cd-106ab b. i. Definition of 'principal circle' and 'Sub
circle'
Jr. 105b.2 What is this 'inner' 'process' and what then is 'the princi
pal circle'? With this question in mind he says:
That alone which produces bliss is the'inner part'
of consciousness. ║105║ For that reason it is the
preeminent circle. The rest, therefore, is the sub-
circle.
Jr. 106b. 1 'The rest, therefore': it does not produce bliss to the
same extent.
sl. 106cd-107ab ii. Etymology of Cakra (circle)
Jr. 106b.2 And what is the reason for the use of the word 'circle'?
To this question he says:
Due to 'expansion', 'satiation', 'cutting of bonds'
and 'energy of action', ║106║ 'cakra' is said to
derive from kasi' [shining], 'caki' [satisfying],
krtya' [cutting] and karoti' [it does].123
Jr. 107b. 1 'kasi' in the sense of 'expansion'; 'caki' in the sense of
'satiation'; 'krtya' in the sense of 'division'; dukrn in the sense of
122. Anuttarastika 4 line 1 uses the term angaria to refer to a women with beautiful
limbs. The term antarahga, however, has a wider connotation.
123. In his commentary on the Natyasastra VI.3.5.14,'... Abhinavagupta distinguishes
four modes of nirukta [traditional etymology]: by the noun, by the verb, by both
of them at a time, lastly by convention, taken from the 'worldly' (laukika) usage,
from Vedic usage or from the technical language (pratisastraparsada).' Louis Renou
and Lilian Silburn, L. 'Nirukta and anirukta in Vedic', in Sarupa Bharati, [the
Lakshman Samp Memorial Volume], Hoshiarpur (India), Vishveshvaranand In
stitute, 1954, p.71 footnote 5. The first line, sl.l06cd, gives the derivation of the
word cakra on the basis of the noun. The second line, sl.l07ab, gives the phono
logical derivation. The 'worldly' and Vedic usages are not given in sl. 106cd-107ab.
254 The Kula Ritual
'instrument'. Accordingly, in that text [viz. sl.106cd-107ab], the

word 'cakra' is derived from the logical connection of the fourfold
meaning of the verbal roots. Because 'it shines, satisfies, cuts,
makes', it is a cakra.
Examination of the ritual
The 'arisen' (udita);
Trajectory 1. Emphasis on Action,
sl. 107cd Definition: Satiation (tarpana)
- Expansion (vikasa)
Jr.l07b.2 [It is said:]-
Qt.l07b.l "That which produces bliss should be used in
worship since it ravishes the heart."
Jr. 107b.3 - according to this teaching, the characteristic quality of
the range of ingredients suitable for use in worship is everywhere
said to be the fact that it produces bliss. But how does that relate
to the principal circle etc. which is to be worshipped? To this ques
tion he says:
And the sacrifice, viewed externally, is called
'satiation'; and as a result there is an exp-
ansion.WlOlW
Jr.l07d.l The external sacrifice is specifically called 'satiation'.
And as a result, i.e. as a result of bringing about an absence of
desire, there is an expansion of consciousness, a welling.
Examination
Level of Bliss 3: Parananda
sl. 108-109ab i. Satiating Subcircle with 3 M's etc.
Jr.l07d.2 Where does that same external satiation - from which
also an expansion of consciousness develops - come from? To this
question he says:
Resulting from what is done by the one who
possesses sakti in the circle and sub-circle and in
the'subtle-breath'; resulting from taking the food

which pours forth bliss ║108║ and from external
sources such as perfume, incense, garlands etc.,
there is a welling up of consciousness.
Jr. 109b. 1 Thus, 'from what is done by the one who possesses sakti':
Qt.l09b.l "Consequently, he should satiate the self with
its multitude [of goddesses] in the circle and sub-circle,
externally by sprinkling drops upwards and downwards,
and internally by drinking."
Jr.l09b.2 according to this instruction, [from what is done by the
one who possesses sakti] in the circle and the sub-circle, i.e. as
result of kissing124 etc.;
Qt.l09b,2 "The 'air' comes from the womb125. There is an
erection of the penis. From the union of'air' and penis " -
Jr. 109b.3 - according to this teaching, [from what is done by the
one who possesses sakti] within the 'subtle-breath', i.e. from driv
ing [the penis within the 'air']; and from external sources such as
perfume, incense, garlands etc.; from taking the food which pours
forth bliss: - [from all these] there is a welling of consciousness,
an expansion.
sl. 109cd-110ab ii. Satiating Sub-circle in other Ways

Jr.l09b.4 In order to reach unity with the principal circle in this
way, satiation must be made in the sub-circles. He says:
With measures which are suitable to themselves
in that way, the [sakti and the one who possesses
sakti] should bring about a satiation in the sub-
circles ║I109║ so that oneness with the principal
circle is mutually achieved. |
124. The word pana can refer both to drinking and to kissing and so allows Jayaratha
to link the word pitya, drinking, mentioned in il.23d above with the kissing men
tioned in sl.l55a below and so to show how the Opening Ritual is observed in
Sacrifice 3.
125. Jayaratha uses the term 'void' to mean womb, which is an acceptable usage. White,
p.517 footnote 16.
256 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 110b. l 'Something suitable to themselves' means any form etc.

'In the sub-circles': in the faculties such as sight etc. And so 'some
thing suitable to themselves' implies 'embracing', 'passionate kiss
ing', etc. Therefore it is said:
Qt.ll0b.l "What is to be worshipped, who is the
worshipper, what sort of invocation should there be? What
flower, incense and oblation, which mantra and recitation?
What is the sacrificial pit, [what is] the fire and what is
the stick or what is the ghee? What is the divine rapture?
Tell, O Three-Eyed One!"
Jr. 110b.2 Having said which, [the text continues]:
Qt. 110b.2 "The young women themselves are worshipped,
and the man himself is the worshipper; their joy is the
invocation and the scratch caused by their finger-nails is
the flower. The embrace mentioned above is the incense;
the 'oblation' is produced from [their] bodies. The confused
language of the beloved woman is the mantra and the
'lower nectar' is the recitation. The vulva is the sacrificial
pit, the penis is the ladle and the clitoris is the fire itself
and the seed is called 'ghee'. So it is said in the Bhairava
tradition. Word and touch, form and essence and smell
are a set of five. When bliss is aroused, the five-fold
universe126 [appears]. That is the rapture, O Mahesani.
Knowing this, let him reach Siva."
sl. ll0cd-lllab Summary Quotation for Levels 4-7
Jr. 110b.3 How, as a result of satiating the sub-circle, does unity
with the principal circle occur? Having raised that question, he
now quotes the authority of the dgama itself on the matter.
And it is said in the Trisirastantra: "He whose
interior faculties are set on an unsullied
foundation ║110║ while in the midst of the set of
126. The thirty-six categories are mostly divided into sets of five, as shown in Appen
dix 1. Only in love-making are all the categories present so that nothing is missing
which might limit the rapture.
six senses121 becomes fully absorbed into the abode

of Rudra."
Jr. 11 lb. 1 While there is an agitation within all the circles and their
sub-circles, i.e. even as he enjoys the range of suitable objects, he
remains firmly based on a foundation, i.e. a condition which is
unsullied, i.e. which is without the stain of lack of self-control
because it is without attachment [to the range of suitable objects];
as a result of resorbing the agitation of the [sub-circles etc.] by
reposing in his own true nature, he becomes fully absorbed into
the abode of Rudra, i.e. he becomes absorbed in the state of the
supreme knowing subject which is the principal circle.
sl. lllcd-112ab Level of Bliss 4: Brahmananda

Jr.l 1 lb.2 He explains the [reabsorption into the principal circle];
When the awareness of one's own nature becomes
evident through the enjoyment of the respective129
pleasures, ║ 111║ one by one the goddesses of the
sub-circles enter the central circle of conscious
ness.
Jr.l 12b. 1 Because of the enjoyment of the respective pleasures
such as the contemplation of one or other form etc., i.e. because of
the external upsurge, there is an awareness of one's own nature,
i.e. of one's own nature as a knowing subject which has become
innately evident. [The awareness is] a welling of amazement at
one's own self. [When this happens], one by one the goddesses of
the sub-circles such as sight etc. [enter] the central [circle which
is] the principal [circle] because it is the resting place of universal
consciousness. That is, they enter into the circle of consciousness
127. These six are the five faculties of knowledge (jnanendriya) and their organising
principle, the mind (manas).
Footnote 128 has been eliminated.
129. The term nija-nija, 'respective', is used in a distributive sense. In the context of
the preceding sloka, it refers to the various circles and sub-circles which are being
satiated in various suitable ways. It contrasts with the unicity of nija in the phrase
nija-sva-rupa, 'one's own nature', for although consciousness has many forms, in
itself it is one.
258 The Kula Ritual
which is essentially the knowing subject composed of supreme

bliss, i.e. they repose in that very place.
sl. l 12cd-l 13ab Contrasting Example: The Egoist
Jr. 112b.2 In that case, at the moment of perceiving various ob- .
jects, identity with the principal circle is obtained in a manner which
is not at all different from the common-place! What is the point of
such a teaching? To this question he says:
However, the [goddesses] of another person who
is self-sufficient, since they abandon their
governance of his body, stop still. ║112║ As a
consequence his sense of self is not complete
nor is it expansive.
Jr. 113b. 1 On the other hand, [the goddesses] of a person different
to the [one under consideration in the previous slokas], i.e. a per
son who is self-sufficient; [these goddesses] stand aloof because
such a person is without creative awareness; i.e. the goddesses of
the sub-circles such as sight etc., since they abandon the gover
nance of his body, stop still, i.e. they assume indifference towards
the [body of that person]. Consequently, the self-image, which is
perceived in the [person's] very body as a sense of self, is not com
plete. That is, because all desire has disappeared [in the goddesses],
the faculties stop their movement [towards identity with the cen
tral circle]. Nor is [his sense of self] expansive, i.e. even when
there is desire [viz. for a lesser enjoyment, the sense of self], due
to an indifference towards the functioning of the sense-organs such
as sight etc., is not outward looking. [The sense of self] is indeed
deprived of both [completeness and expansiveness].
sl. 113cd-114ab Level of Bliss 5: Mahananda
i. Sub-circles Lead to Principal Circle
Jr. 113b.2 What effect follows with regard to those two [viz. sakti
and the one who possesses sakti] when the goddesses of those
sub-circles repose in the principal circle? To this question he says:
Potency is acquired through a replenishment
caused by the sparks of light, i.e. by the goddesses
of the subcircles. ║113 ║ Because of this [replenish

ment] the couple, sakti and the one who possesses
sakti, face each other.
Jr. 114b.l 'By means of the sparks of light', i.e. by the forms of
the goddesses of sight etc.-
Qt. 114b. 1 "Any object may appear by means of any
faculty. The yogi who enters into the [object] by virtue of
an attentiveness to the self becomes the [object]."130
Jr. 114b.2 - according to this teaching, there is, in consequence
[of the rays], a replenishment. Because of this [replenishment],
[the pair, sakti and the one who possesses sakti] are attentive to
the self which has become evident. As a result, the form that
has been described in that way, i.e. the pair, sakti and the one
who possesses sakti, become intent on each other, i.e. they ar
rive at union.
sl. 114cd-l 15ab ii. Principal Circle affects Sub-circle

Jr. 114b.3 In this case too, what is the result of the [union]? To this
question he says:
As a result, the pair [viz. sakti and the one who
possesses sakti], who are intensely agitated by the
contact which occurs through being absorbed into
the upper sacred place, ║114║ agitates the sub-
circles as well. The [sub-circles], in this case, are
integrated with the [sacred place], they are not
separate from it.
130. In Tantraloka vol.1, p.ll, Jayaratha quotes this same text with reference to the
phrase 'the light hidden by the five mouths', which occurs in the opening stotra of
the Tantraloka. He interprets 'light' as the supreme knowing subject and 'mouths'
as the faculties such as sight etc. That light is 'hidden by the reabsorption into
various objects'. His interpretation accords with the general principle that to emit
is to be concealed, so that Siva in his emitting of the universe and Abhinavagupta's
father in his procreating and the yogi in his knowing, all become their effect.
260 The Kula Ritual
Jr.l 15b.l At the moment of union, [an agitation occurs] within

the upper sacred place which consists of supreme bliss, i.e.
[the agitation occurs] in the 'mouth of the yogini, in the princi
pal channel. The agitation, which occurs relative to the degree
of absorption, involves a corresponding sub-ordination of con
ceit as regards the body etc. [It is an agitation] whose fullest
definition is 'a preeminent sense of amazement at one's self.
The pair, so described, i.e. who are characterised as sakti and
the one who possesses sakti, agitates the sub-circles also, i.e.
[the pair] impacts on [the sub-circles] since the [sub-circles]
are one with the [sacred place].
Jr. 115b.2 When [the pair] has become fully absorbed in the
[supreme sacred place] by subordinating the conceit as regards
the body etc., what possible role is there for the sub-circles?
Having this question in mind he had said: 'The [sub-circles], at
this point, are integrated with the [sacred place], they are not
separate from it'. And so, in that situation, the agitation is
characterised as mutual slapping, embracing, passionate kiss
ing etc.
sl. Il5cd-117ab Levels of Bliss6: Cidananda and
7: Jagadananda
Jr.l 15b.3 In such an situation, the arising of truly supreme
consciousness should occur! To this question he says:
The expression of differentiated thought
subsides for the pair who are in that state. For
that reason alone,║ 115 ║ consciousness itself,
i.e. their uniting [form of]131 emission, gradu
ally [appears]. The unalterable132 sacred place
[of their uniting form of emission] is the
131. TA 2.9.140b mentions the three emissions-, 'uniting', fully risen' and 'rested'.
The first is the highest and is the source of the other two.
132. Gnoli, Luce, p.145 footnote 103 notes that the word dhruva 'unalterable', can
also mean anuttara, 'the unsurpassable'. Therefore, the phrase could be trans
lated as '... the sacred place of the Unsurpassable [Siva].'
Unsurpassable. It is the universal, generous

bliss which is composed of both [sakti and the
one who possesses sakti]. ║ 116 ║ The supreme
kaula133 is neither 'rested' nor 'risen'; it is the
cause which produces the 'rested' and the
'risen'.
J r . 1 7 b . 1 'The uniting [form of] emission': the emission which
has the form 'uniting'. 'Composed of both': the universal bliss
which consists of the perfect fusion of Siva and sakti. 'Rested':
transcending the universe. 'Risen': immanent to the universe.
'Supreme kaula': through not using the attribution 'rested' and
'risen' etc., the 'highly secret form' is meant. And so, when
there is no expansion, [the supreme kaula] is not 'rested' and
because it reposes in its own form, it is not 'risen'. Rather, as
the cause of those two states, its reality is that of simple undi
vided consciousness.
Trajectory 2. Emphasis on Knowledge
sl. 117cd-118ab Enunciation:

Self and the Goddess 'consciousness'
Jr. 117b.2 And attention must necessarily be paid to absorp
tion into the [reality of simple undivided consciousness]. He says:
He who aims at that undivided state should
always draw consciousness to himself. || 117 ||
The nature of consciousness, i.e. of the goddess,
is in the highest meaning of the word un
divided.134
sl. 118cd-119ab Summary Examination

Jr. 118b. 1 And how is entry to that [state] achieved? To this
question he says:
133. The kaula is Kula and Akula, sakti and Siva.

134. Supreme consciousness is called 'the goddess'.' Paratrimsikavivarana p.198
line 1.
262 The Kula Ritual
By carefully considering how objects chiefly

described as 'like this' and 'like that' begin and
finish to cease and to arise, ║ 118 ║ the very
fortunate man will enter the undivided sacred
place which is the source of the emission.
Jr. 119b. 1 [By extending his awareness, Jr.ll9b.2] to the be
ginning and finishing, i.e. the starting and ending of the ceas
ing and arising, i.e. of the forms 'rested' and 'risen', i.e. of ob
jects which, since they result from the unique form simply of
the experience of the self, cannot therefore be determined,
i.e.which are chiefly [described as] 'this' and 'that' - on this
subject:
Q t . l l 9 b . l "When an object135 has been set aside, the
mind which is restrained simply does not attend to
another object. Then, by means of what lies between
the [objects], highest realisation bursts forth."
Jr.119b.2 - in other words, by extending his awareness, in
every direction, on every side, the very fortunate man will
enter the undivided sacred place which is the source of emis
sion, The direct experience of consciousness, i.e. of complete,
supreme consciousness, will come to perfection in him.
Examination in Detail
sl. 119cd i. The Differentiation
Jr. 119b.3So be it! But how does the emergence of the two forms
'rested' and 'risen' occur? Does [the emergence] come about sim
ply with reference to sakti or simply with reference to the one
who possesses sakti? With these questions in mind he says:
Well then, the two, i.e. the 'rested' and the'risen',
emerge simultaneously in sakti and the one who
possesses sakti. ║ 119 ║
135. The word bhava can mean object, mood, attitude etc. The sentence could
thus read, 'when one mood is set aside ....'
Jr. 119d. 1 The phrase 'well then' is used in reply.136

sl. 120ab ii. The Merging
Jr.ll9d.2 On the other hand, there is a difference between the
['rested' and 'risen' forms]. He says:
The 'risen' state is a focussing on the other's
sacred place. The 'rested' form is a focussing
just on the self.
Jr.l20b.l The 'risen' state becomes evident by the coupling of
their respective 'sacred places' [viz. sexual organs] which are
called 'the principal circles'. [This 'risen' state] occurs while
sakti and the one who possesses sakti continue to be intent on
each other. The 'rested' [form], on the other hand, is located
just in the self. In this [latter] case, i.e. when [the 'rested' form]
is just in its self, the repose 'emerges' in a supreme fashion.
sl. 120cd iii. The Identity
Jr. 120b.2 If that be the case, how does the identity, which is
predicated in regard to sakti and the one who possesses sakti,
not become lost? To this question he says:
In point of fact, the two [viz. sakti and the one
who possesses sakti] are said to be a pair. Thus
the 'risen' is the 'rested. ║I20║
Jr.l20d.l In point of fact, their identity is not discarded. The
two, i.e. sakti and the one who possesses sakti, repose in the
'rested' state, i.e. in the self, but without attention being given
to their mutual difference. Therefore, with reference to the self,
the 'rested' form is said to be the 'risen' [form].
sl. 121 iv. The Emission
Jr.l20d.2 Even so, this [following] difference exists between
both of them. He says:
136. In Jr.ll9b.3, Jayaratha provides the questions to which the word atha, 'well
then', is supposedly given in reply.
264 The Kula Ritual
Even though there is a parity of creative

awareness in the two forms, the 'rested' and ,
the 'risen', sakti displays an emanation which
is in keeping with the one who possesses her.
The one who possesses her does not [do this].
║ 121║
Jr. 121d. 1 The double form, 'rested' and 'risen', has a [double]
creative awareness. Even though there is a parity in [creative
awareness], by contrast it is sakti alone who displays an ema
nation which is in keeping with the one who possesses her, i.e.
which becomes apparent in a manner which is congenial to the
one who possesses sakti. It is the sakti who gives birth. The
one who possesses sakti does not. For that reason she has the
particularity.
Trajectory 3. Emphasis on the Sakti
1. Descriptions of the Sakti:
sl. 122ab i. Her Nature
Jr.l21d.2 And therefore, precisely because she is endowed
with a womb, her fully opening and closing central sacred place
is mentioned everywhere in the scripture. He says:
In the scripture therefore, the sakti is described
as 'the fully opening and closing central path'. |
Jr. 122b. 1 As is said in this same connection:
Qt.l22b.l "An Adept may remain bound to his vow
for a whole year. The supernatural power which is his,
young women acquire in one day."
Jr. 122b.2 This statement has been made in another text.
sl. 122cd-123ab ii. Her Ritual Preparation
Jr.l22b.3 And for this reason she alone is to be involved in the
transference of knowledge. He says:
To her alone, because [of the fact that her
central path is fully opening and closing], the
guru properly transmits the substance of the

Kula. ║ 122 ║ And by means of the [mouth of
the sakti], he transmits [the substance of the
Kula] to men, in the manner which has been
described.137
Jr. 123b. 1 'Because': because of the fact that her centre is fully
opening and closing - in a causal sense.'By means of the': by
means of the 'mouth' of the sakti. In the case of men there is no
opening of a central path. That is the meaning. As is said in this
same connection:
Qt.l23b.l "The wise man installs [his teaching] in the
mouth of a woman. From the mouth of a woman [the
disciple] takes [it], O Beloved."138
Qt.l23b.2 "And supernatural power comes from the
'mouth' of women. In their case, their 'path' is full of
supernatural power."
Jr. 123b.2 And so on.
sl. 123cd-124ab Quote: The Sakti as Bhava and Bhavita

Jr. 123b.3 And the same is said by the guru as well. He says:
"[The guru] should ritually prepare [the sakti]
because by her very being139 she is superior to
his own body." ║123║ The illustrious
Kallatanatha, in order to give the whole
meaning of what has been said above, spoke
that sentence.
137. The manner is union (samghatta) and it is explicitly mentioned in the equiva
lent phrase from Tantrasara p.203 lines 11-12: 'To her the Kula rite is com
municated and from her, due to the above-mentioned process of uniting
(samghattat), it is communicated to men.' The phrase 'has been described'
refers to the first and second Trajectories.
138. In TA.1.16, Abhinava praises Battanatha and Bhattarika, i.e. his guru
Sambhunatha and his guru's dutx. In his investigation of that text Jayaratha
uses this same quotation, Qt. 123b.l. The first man, the one who 'places', is the
guru. The second man, the one who 'receives', is the disciple.
139. The term sad-bhava is translated here as 'by her very being'. The terms kaula-
sad-bhava and kaulamrta can be used to designate the yogini's sexual emis
sion. White, p. 138.
266 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 124b. 1 The illustrious Kallatanatha, in order to sum up the

whole meaning of what has just been said - starting from the
characteristic quality of the sakti140 - uttered the sentence. That
is, because her central sacred space is spontaneously fully
opening and closing, [the sakti is superior even to the [guru's]
own body. For this reason, i.e. because of her own nature, the
guru should ritually prepare the sakti, i.e. should purify her
[for the ritual]. This is the meaning of the sentence.
2. Summary Description of the Ritual
sl. 124cd-125ab i. At the Mouth of the Yogini
Jr. 124b.2 Having quoted the [sentence] in that way because
the opportunity presented itself, he resumes the main topic.
Because of that [superiority], the 'mouth of the
yogini1 is said by Mahesi to be the principal
circle. ║124║ At that place this sacred oral
[ritual] tradition [is celebrated]. From it,
knowledge is obtained.
Jr.l25b.l 'Because of that [superiority]', i.e. because of the [su
perior] nature [of the sakti] which has been mentioned, the
'mouth of the yogini' alone, which is synonymous with other
['mouths'] such as the Picu-mouth141 etc., is said by the Lord
Mahesvara to be the principal circle. At that very place this
sacred oral [ritual] tradition - as stated or about to be described142
- is to be celebrated. As a result knowledge is received from it,
i.e. the [disciple's] entire absorption into supreme conscious
ness takes place.
140. That is, from sl.100c, 'the characteristic quality of the sakti' (sakter-laksanam)
up to sl.l23ab.
141. Siva has six faces (mukha) of which the Picu-mouth, the lower face, is here
identified with the female sex organ.
142. The whole of Sacrifice 3 is concerned with reaching consciousness by means
of the 'mouth of the yogini1. However, Jayaratha is referring particularly to
sl.l07cd-117ab and to sl.122 ff.
sl. 125cd-126ab ii. The Result: Consciousness etc.

Jr. 125b.2 Therefore, please tell what sort of knowledge is re
ceived? To this question he says:
The [knowledge] which comes from that [place]
cannot be put into writing. It is 'stated'. It comes
from 'mouth' to mouth and by means of what is
'said'.║ 125 ║ The 'mouth' is the preeminent
circle. Moreover, how could consciousness,
which is unique to oneself be put into writing?
Jr.l26b.l 'It cannot be put into writing': it is impossible to have
it expressed in terms of differentiated thought.
Jr. 126b.2 That [knowledge] '... goes from 'mouth' to mouth'.
How then is it said: '[The knowledge] cannot be put into writ
ing'. To this question he says: ['by means of] what is 'said' '.
And the 'mouth' -
Qt.l26b.l "The 'mouth' is said by Mahesi to be the
principal mouth. The 'mouth of the yogini' ..."
Jr. 126b.3 according to that teaching, is said to be the preemi
nent circle. [Consciousness,] therefore, which arises during the
union of both [their 'mouths'], consciousness which is unique
to oneself, i.e. which is essentially pure experience, how could
it [be put] into writing?
Examination of the Ritual:
1. For the Person who Seeks Liberation

sl. 126cd-127ab Focus on the Ejaculating
Jr.l26b.4 How is this [knowledge] 'spoken'? To this question
he says:
Well then, those who, whilst they are involved
in this two fold, i.e. in this 'rested' and 'risen'
sacred place which has been emanated,
268 The Kula Ritual
focus || 126 || on the prior emitting reality,

become firmly established at the undivided level.
Jr. 127b.l The phrase 'well then' is used in reply.143 Accord
ingly, [those who], whilst they are involved in this reality just
mentioned,144 which is of two kinds since it is 'rested' and
'risen' -
Qt.l27b.l "his self, when it is without autonomy..."
Jr. 127b.2 - according to this view, those who, whilst they are
involved in the sacred place which has been emanated, i.e.
which is self-manifested, [focus] on the prior -
Qt.l27b.2 "The supreme kaula... is the cause which
produces the 'rested' and the 'risen'."
Jr. 127b.3 - according to this teaching, those who focus on the
emitting reality which is the cause of the emergence of the two
states ['rested' and 'risen'], which consists of the uniting of [Siva
and sakti], i.e. those who are aware that the whole world is just
the outflow of the pulsation of [Siva and sakti]: they are firmly
established at the undivided level, i.e. they repose at the level
of completeness.
2. For the Person who Seeks Enjoyment
sl. 127cd-128ab - Focus on the Ejaculate

Jr.l27b.4 Having thus described the [ritual] which is particular
to the person who seeks liberation, he also gives [the ritual]
which is particular to the person who seeks enjoyment.
Those who desire to acquire a supernatural
power should consume the ejaculated form.
Then ║ 127 ║ they should worship with it alone
143. sl,126b ended with the rhetorical question as to how consciousness can be put
into writing. The answer is that consciousness cannot be put into writing but is
communicated in another way which will be immediately described, namely
in sl.126cd-127ab.
144. That is, in sl.125cd-126ab.
since it is a most pure substance because of its

proximity to consciousness.145
Jr. 128b. 1 Those who desire to acquire a supernatural power
such as immortality etc., should consume the [body's] ejacu
lated form which is designated by the term 'sexual fluid' etc.
Then, with it alone, i.e. with the ejaculated form -
Qt.l28b.l "Bliss is the form of brahman ..."
Jr. 128b.2 - since, according to the sacred text, [the ejaculated
form] consists of bliss through its proximity to consciousness -
Q t . l 2 8 b . 2 "Therefore, let him consume the pure
[ s u b s t a n c e ] when it is not far r e m o v e d from
consciousness."
Jr. 128b.3 - according to this instruction, they should worship
with the most pure substance, i.e. they should satiate the circle
of goddess.
sl. 128cd-129ab i. For the Knowledgeable Person
- Consuming the Ejaculate
Jr.l28b.4 And in this case how does the consumption etc. take
place? To this question he says:
And the [ejaculated form], since it is stated to
go especially from mouth to mouth, in recipro-
cal fashion, ║128║ being intent on bestowing
eternal youth and immortality, is designated as
kula. It is supreme.
Jr. 129b. 1 'And the' ejaculated form, since-
Qt.l29b.l "The ingredient that is located in one's own
body is utterly revitalising [and] auspicious." 146
Jr. 129b.2 - i.e. according to this view, because it resides in the
145. This viewpoint is elaborated in TA 15.164cd-167ab.

146. This same quote is given by Jayaratha after TA 15.166ab which deals with the
same subject.
270 The Kula Ritual
body itself, the ingredient is designated as kula. For that reason

it is supreme. Accordingly:
Qt.l29b.2 "Siva is praised each day. That which is called
'the worship' [viz. the ejaculated form] is honoured by
the thirty [gods], since, just by consuming it, a man
becomes immortal. Alternatively, if someone who is
forever human should drink it blended,147 O Goddess,
being without wrinkles and grey hair he becomes
attractive to the yoginis."
Jr. 129b.3 - according to this principle, that which is intent on
bestowing eternal youth and immortality is stated, i.e. is said in
all the scriptures, to go above all from the mouth, i.e. from the
'mouth of the yogini, to the mouth [of the hero] reciprocally,
i.e. mutually. That [ejaculated form goes] from the 'mouth of
the yogini to his own mouth, then to the mouth of the sakti,
then to his own mouth and then he places it in the vessel etc.,
say the gurus. As the agama also says:
Qt. 129b.3 "After liquefying the golaka and the kunda148
at that spot, O Slim-waisted Lady, after taking with his
mouth the auspicious ingredient located there, O Slim-
waisted Lady, then after placing it in [her] mouth and
after placing it in his own mouth, he should, with it, fill
the vessel which contains a blend of wine and water.
With it he should prepare the vessel which gives every
supernatural power as a result."
Qt.l29b.4 "Having, by the procedure of 'from mouth

to mouth', extracted the noble essence he should use it
147. That is, probably, with wine and water as in Qt.l29b.3

148. The quote seems to imply two substances. Kunda means bowl, fire-pit, spring,
etc. and also the vulva, as in Qt.ll0b.2. Golaka has a number of meanings: a
ball or globe, glans penis, myrrh etc. Monier-Williams, Sanskrit English dic
tionary, p.368.3. The following quotes, Qt.l29b.5 and Qt.l29b.6, seem to
imply both male and female sexual fluids. However, since the practitioner also
placed the substance in his mouth, removed it and then placed it in the vessel,
it could also be said to come from him.
to fully satiate the circle149 comprising the goddesses

and heroes."
Qt.l29b.5 "Then after agitating the sexual partner,

he whose 'desire' has become evident-should feed
[himself and her] a quantity of the ingredient which
issues from [her]."
Qt.l29b.6 "He should sacrifice to the gods and goddes

ses with the semen that issues from both of them."
ii. For an Officiant

- Anointing the Organ
sl. 129cd-130ab Definition of the Ritual

Jr.l29b.4 Having thus explained the [ritual] which is particular
to the knowledgeable person, he also gives [the ritual]which
is particular to the officiant.
Even those who have not received enlighten

ment, are firmly established [at the highest
level] by a sacrifice which is enhanced with the
ejaculate. ║129║ The deities of the circle who
are delineated [by the ejaculate] acquire
discriminating knowledge.150
149. The word cakra can mean 'circle' or 'pair'. If it means a circle in the sense of
a group, the sentence reads as given. If only one couple is involved, the
sentence reads: 'the pair comprising the goddess and the hero'.
150. The knowledgeable person has discriminating knowledge; the officiant does
not. Even though the officiant himself does not acquire this discriminating
knowledge - he remains an officiant - at least the deities who are present do.
They are brought to the centre, as described in sl.131-132. and will therefore
grant him the boons he desires. The deities are satiated in the same way as in
the Opening Ritual and as in Sacrifice 4, sl.!74cd-175.
272 The Kula Ritual
Jr.l30b.l 'Who have not received enlightenment': their knowl

edge is not fully established, they are on the path of ritual ac
tion. 151
sl. 130cd-132 Examination
a. On Her Sex Organ
Jr. 130b.2 He explains the delineation of the deities of the circle
which is at that spot [viz. 'the mouth of the yogini1].
They [who have not received enlightenment
perform the ritual] at that spot, i.e. on the circle
of the sakti, with the same [ejaculate] which
consists of the essence of bliss. || 130 || [Having
worshipped], on the outside [of the 'mouth'], in
the four directions, according to the order given
above,152 the whole [group of divinities] starting
with Gananatha; having worshipped the couple,
Kulesa [and Kulesi], in the central path, the
goddesses on the three beams of light, ║ 131║
151. HOW strong is the privative a in a-prapta-vibodhas, 'those who have not (a-)
received enlightenment', of sl. 129c? What does the term vibodhas mean?
Does the phrase mean a total absence of enlightenment? In Jr. 130b. 1, Jayaratha
softens the rigour of the statement and does so with some justification. In TA
13, Abhinava discusses the degrees of descent of energy. In his description of
the person who has received an 'intense' descent of energy, in TA 13.136-7,
Abhinava distinguishes between one person whose intuition is sure (dardhya)
and another whose intuition is vacillating (kampa). For the latter type he
recommends the use of reasoning, the scripture, a guru, conversation [with the
wise], practice, etc. Thus even the recipient of an 'intense' descent of energy
may be insecure, his intuition not 'fully established'. Later in TA 13.163ab,
while still discussing the intense descent of energy, he quotes the Kiranatantra
which makes the following distinction: 'Some are suited to knowledge (jnana)
and others are suited to ritual action (carya)'. Thus, two pairs of distinction are
being made: the intuition may be sure or vacillating; the intuition may be
expressed through knowledge or ritual action.
In short, the phrase 'who have not received enlightenment' refers to a person
who is not without intuition but who is not secure in the knowledge of his
intuition and who expresses his intuition in action. The privative 'a' does not
mean total exclusion.
152. The phrase 'the order given above' refers to TA 29.27-29ab, 46cd-51.
the subsidiary set of beams of light outside of

them, then the 'set of four', as they say: the sage
should worship, in turn, the circle of rays, i.e.
the twelve beams of light, the eight, the sixty-
four and the myriad. ║132║
Jr.l32d.l 'Gtvthe circle of the sakti': on the 'mouth of the yogini
itself which belongs to the sakti, i.e. on the principal circle.
'With the same': with the ejaculated form. 'Given above': in the
relevant section connected with the daily ceremony. [The
phrase] arka-aram means the twelve beams of light.
sl. 133ab b. On his Own Body
Jr.l32d.2 That [set of divinities] is to be worshipped not only
on the sakti's circle itself but also on oneself. He says:
He should repeat the worship [of the set of
divinities] in exactly the same way on the sacred
place within his own body.

the 'rested' (santa)
sl. 133cd-134ab Level 1: The 'rested' State

Jr. 133b. 1 It was stated [viz. in sl.129cd-130ab] that those who
focus on the double emission ejaculated during the union ar
rive at the undivided level and acquire discriminating knowl
edge. What is the course of events for those, by contrast, who
are fully established in the emission which is essentially 'rested'?
Any 'rested' form, because it is developed with
heart-felt attention, arrives at the 'rested'
state of Siva. It is called 'the sea of subsiding
billows'. ║133║
Jr. 133d. 1 'Arrives at': the 'rested' form, which has been devel
oped, [arrives at...]. The 'rested' state [of Siva] is explained as
'the sea of subsiding billows'.'
274 The Kula Ritual

a. The Principal Circle Stops,
Jr.l33d.2 And what is the effect of that sort of [state of rest]?
Then, as a result of settling down in the state of
'rest', the whole group of divinities which is
located upon the [central] circle ║134║ stops
still. It ceases to function. It is poised over the
void, without bliss.
Jr.l35b.l 'It ceases to function': because all things have com
pletely disappeared. For that reason it is said: '[the group of
divinities] is poised over the void'. So:
Qt.l35b.l "Supreme Siva is without support."
Jr. 135b.2 - according to this teaching, [the whole group of di
vinities] is without bliss because it reposes at the level of Siva.
sl. 135cd-136ab b. The Sub-circles Stop

Jr. 135b.3 Not only does the group of divinities of the central
circle itself halt in this way, but [the group] located on the sub-
circle does so as well. He says:
Any [group of deities] which has the nature of
a sub-circle such as sight etc., since it depends
on the [group of divinities of the central circle]
║135║ is therefore plunged in non-bliss. It stops
still, longing for bliss.
Jr. 136b. 1 'Which has the nature of a sub-circle such as sight
etc.': a group of deities. 'Depends on the [central circle]': is
subject to the group of deities on the principal circle. 'There
fore': by the fact of depending on the [principal circle].
sl. 136cd-137ab c. The Desire for Bliss

Jr. 136b.2 Even the particular group of divinities of the
sub-circle such [as has been mentioned] reposes at the level
simply of non-bliss. So be it! What is the result of the fact that

it longs for bliss? To this question he says:
Since it is not united with the supreme reality
[of consciousness], this group of rays of the
faculties ║136║ halts. It is deprived of its nature
and is intent on regaining its nature.
Jr. 137b. 1 This group of divinities of the faculties, i.e. sight
etc., is without repose in the supreme, i.e. in what is superior to
everything because of the plenitude of its bliss. [The group is
without repose] in that reality just mentioned, i.e. in the know
ing subject which has the form of consciousness. [The group]
is deprived of its own nature, i.e. it is unable to absorb etc. its
own respective objects etc. and it is intent on regaining its own
nature. It halts, it longs for bliss.
sl. 137cd-138ab Levels 3, 4, 5, 6 or the Krarna

Jr. 137b.2 And, so described, what will this group of rays of
the faculties undertake? To this question he says.
As the result of an intense longing [which is
felt in the group of faculties], there comes
into being an external reality which is full of
the essence of the [group]. Because of a
powerful wish to savour [that external
reality]154a ║137║ [the group of rays of the
faculties], after reaching the indefinable
sacred place of re-pose, offers the object to
its self
Jr.l38b.l As a result of a craving and an attachment [which is
154a. The very dense lines of il.l37cd-138ab make use of the Krama cycle when
described in four stages. The stage of udyoga is indicated by the words rasan
and abhisvangat in il,137d and Jr. 138b. 1. The second term avabhasa is
found only in the word avabhasitanam of Jr.138b.1, but the phrase 'an
external reality which is full of the essence of the [group]', sl.l37cd, refers to
this second moment. The word carvana occurs in both sl.137d and Jr. 138b.l.
The word visranti occurs in both.
276 The Kula Ritual
felt in the group of faculties], there come into being realities

which are full of [the group's] own essence, i.e. which are ex
ternally manifested because they consist of [the group's] own
consciousness. Because of a powerful wish to savour, i.e. to
taste, those realities, this group of rays of the faculties after, i.e.
immediately after, reaching the indefinable sacred place of re
pose, i.e. the form of self-perception, offers what is relished,
i.e. all these realities, to itself, i.e. -
Qt.l38b.l "When the awareness of one's own nature
b e c o m e s e v i d e n t through the enjoyment of the
respective pleasures, one by one the goddesses of the
sub-circles enter the central circle of consciousness."
Jr. 138b.2 - according to this teaching, [the group of faculties]
finds repose in the knowing subject itself, i.e. in the principal
circle of consciousness.
sl. 138cd-139 Level 7: The Surging
Jr. 138b.3 What happens to the [group of deities] when it re
poses in the [principal circle of consciousness] in this way? To
As a result of [the group of faculties] offering
their own objects to [the self], there is an out
pouring of fully surging consciousness. ║138║
There is an agitation of the potency which is
due to the utter repleteness of the group of
deities of the sub-circles. The lord of the circles
himself according to what was said earlier,154b
surges vigorously. ║139║
Jr.l39d.l The lord, [who is lord of the circles] because he is
the sacred place of repose, i.e. the knowing subject himself, -
As a result of the wish to offer their respective objects to the
self an utter repleteness is thereby [acquired] by the group of
154b. That is, in sl.113cd-114ab which Jayaratha quotes in Qt. 139d.l.

deities of the sub-circles. [That repleteness] is the reason for

the agitation of the potency whilst the stability of the self [re
mains] ever present. As a result there is an outpouring of fully
surging consciousness. As was said earlier, [namely]
Qt.l39d.l "Potency is acquired through a replenishment
caused by the sparks of light, i.e. by the goddesses of
the sub-circles. Because of this [potency] the couple,
sakti and the one who possesses sakti, face each
other." -
Jr.l39d.2 he, [the lord of the circles], surges vigorously, i.e.
he quite suddenly turns his attention outwards.
The Third Emission: Union (sanghatta),
Blending (melaka)
Transition and introduction
a. The Three Emissions (visarga)
b. Etymology of Visarga
Jr.l39d.3 He summarises the present topic:
The emission is threefold in the following ways:
union,'risen' and 'rested'.|
Jr. 140b. 1 He explains the reason for the use of the word 'emi
ssion' in three ways:
Emission means: that which emits; that from
which the varied emission comes; and the place
to which it returns. ║140║
Jr.l40d.l [The phrase] 'that from which' refers to the
cause.
sl. 141-142ab 2. Definition of the Three Emissions
Jr.l40d.2 That is not just an invention of ours. He says:
That point has been stated in the illustrious Tattvaraksana,
278 The Kula Ritual
in the illustrious Nigama155 and in the Trisiromata.

Jr. 141b.l With regard to that [half line, viz. sl.l41ab, Abhinava
has already said that]:
Qt. 14lb. 1 "The threefold emission is mentioned,
moreover, in the Tattvaraksavidhana"
Jr. 14lb.2 Because he had earlier explicitly quoted from the
Tattvaraksavidhana with those words, he does not [now] quote
that book. He explicitly quotes the illustrious Gama-sastra:
Sakti is the fire-pit; Siva is the lihga; [their]
blending is the supreme plane. ║141║
156
Emanation, reabsorption [and] 'that' (tad)
derive from those two. The emission is three
fold, according to the Gama.
Jr. 142b. l The fire-pit, i.e. the female sakti, is the 'risen'form.
Siva is the 'rested' form. [Their] blending is the union. With
regard to [those three]: the emergence of the emanation, in the
sense of being 'risen', is because of the sakti; [the emergence]
of reabsorption, in the sense of being 'rested', is because of
Siva; and [the emergence] of 'the ineffable' (anakhya), in the
sense of 'absence of all division', is because of the union, i.e.
because of what is called 'the supreme plane'. Such is the three
fold emission according to the Gama-sastra.
The Ritual
1. The 'mantra', i.e. The Practitioner:
sl. 142cd-146ab a. i. The Coupling of all Diversity
Jr. 142b.2 After quoting the Gama-sastra in this way, he
155. The title Nigama could give rise to confusion. Does it refer to the Veda which
is also called the Nigama? Jean Filliozat, 'Les agamas sivaites', in Bhatt, N.R.,
ed. Rauravagama. Pondichery, Institut Franjais d'Indologie, 1961, (Publica
tions de l'lnstitut Fran9ais d'Indologie, no. 18) Vol.1, p.vi. In order to avoid
any confusion, Jr. 141b.2 specifies that the text in question is the Gamasastra
mentioned in sl.l42b.
156. In Jr.l42b.l, Jayaratha explains that the pronoun 'that' (tad) refers to anakhya,
'the'ineffable'
explicitly quotes the illustrious Trisirobhairava as well:

There is the final stopping of the two streams,
the awakening [to consciousness] of the upper
and lower circles, ║142 ║ the quietening of the
veins and the entire absorption of the winds
and the absence of division into diagrams, .,
joints and vital parts. ║143║ Being steadily
without157 the exhalation and inhalation [of the
subtle-breaths] at the level of the seventy-two
thousand [channels] within the body, he, as
Siva, unites the two existences. | | 1 4 4 | | He should
always stay diligently within the union, at the
level of Bhairava. As a result, the formless state
which these two attain ║145║ is characterised
as being devoid of time and space. It is the
splendour of perfectly evident reality.
Jr. 146b. 1 He permanently eliminates the divisions into the up
per and lower circles, the veins, diagrams, joints, vital parts
and winds. He therefore [brings about] a final stopping of the
two streams, i.e. the right and left currents, which ends with
repose in the central sacred place, i.e. [he brings about] the
awakening [to consciousness], the quietening and the entire
absorption [of all of these]. [After this] there is, at the level of
the seventy-two thousand [channels], within the body -
Qt.l46b.l "There are seventy-two thousand channels
in the navel centre."
Jr. 146b.2 - i.e., according to this teaching, by putting an end,
within the region of the navel which is divided into that many
channels, to the prana and apana, i.e. being without [prana
and apana], he is absorbed into Siva. Since he unites the two
existences consisting of the 'rested' and the 'risen', he becomes
157. Gnoli, following Jayaratha, interprets antara as 'without'. Gnoli, Luce, p.697
footnote 84.
280 The Kula Ritual
intent on the reality which is the blending etc. of those two. He

should therefore at all times stay diligently at the level of the
union which is the form of complete consciousness, i.e. he
should become attentive to that same level [of union]. As a
result there is, at either level of its two forms which are de-
scribed as 'rested' and 'risen', a reality which originally is with
out shape in the sense that it is without division into composite
shapes etc. Therefore [the reality] is without time or distinction
since it is without parts. As a result there occurs the splendour,
the revelation, of the quite evident reality, whose unique form
is simply one's own experience.
sl. 146cd-147ab ii. Constant Perception

Jr. 146.3 And constancy is required in this. He says:
He should focus [his] perception on Being -
through withdrawing from all beings,║146║
after restraining both 'sun'and 'moon'from
the paths of dissolution and dissemination.
Jr. 147b. 1 After withdrawing from all beings such as the circles
etc., after restraining out-going and in-coming subtle-breaths
from the right and left sides, he should focus [his] perception
on the central sacred place. [That perception] is the form of the
knowing subject, it is connected to all beings [and] it consists of
their union. That is, he should be simply committed to the aware
ness of [the perception]. In this teaching [the term] 'existences'
(vitti)158 is to be explained simply as 'rested' and 'risen'.
sl. 147cd-149ab iii. Creative Awareness Appears
(pardmarsa)
Jr.l47b.2 As a result therefore [of focussing on the perception
158. The word vitti can mean existence or consciousness. In order to eliminate the
ambiguity, Jayaratha notes that vitti, as used in sl. 144b, means existences, i.e.
the 'rested' and the 'risen' and is not to be confused with samvittim, conscious
ness, which is used in sl.146.
of Being], there is an [emission] which is also three-fold.159 It

shines forth as an indefinable spontaneous creative awareness
for those who are entirely absorbed in the [unitive] emission.
That same [creative awareness] is the supreme potency of the
mantra. He says:
That which, as a result [of focussing on the
perception of Being], arises in the three-fold
sacred place consisting of awareness,
absorption and becoming is the resonance. It
is essentially the creative awareness of
consciousness. For that very reason [the
resonance] is the potency of the mantra.IS0 The
person who is eager to receive such fruit as
arises in that same [resonance], if, after con
tinually concentrating on his own mantra, he
perseveres [therein], will truly know the arising
of the mantra. | 149abl
Jr. 149b. l Whoever, as a result [of focussing on the perception
of Being], is absorbed in the [uniting form of] emission, who is
eager to receive the fruit which arises during the uniting [form
of emission, namely the fruit which is called] 'such' because it
derives from the unique inner knowledge of simple experi
ence, i.e. which cannot be described since it is full of bliss; if,
after focussing continually and not intermittently on his cho
sen mantra in relation to the same spot, i.e. in relation to the
creative awareness of consciousness which consists of amaze
ment at 'I am', i.e. in relation to the resonance: if he perseveres,
he will, within [the resonance], know the arising of the mantra,
i.e. his mantra will arise.
159. Sl. 142b reads: visargas-tri-vidho game, 'emission is three-fold, accord

ing to the Gama'. In the present context the word trividha, three-fold, is
short for 'triple emission'.
160. Sl.147cd-148ab as well as sl.182 are quoted, with a slight variation, by
Jayaratha in his investigation after TA 5.130cd-131ab.
282 The Kula Ritual

Jr. 149b.2 And [this practice] must increasingly be performed
in relation to that same [resonance] with a commitment to con
templation so that one-pointedness in the central circle alone
might be achieved. He says:
He should perform the recitation in relation to
that same [procedure, viz. sl.142cd-149ab], i.e.
even as the sub-circles jointly assemble together
within consciousness. ║149║ [The recitation]
is arranged in sets of hundred thousands. It is
[performed] in keeping with the modalities of
sound.
Qt.l50b.l "One by one the goddesses of the sub-circles

enter the central circle of consciousness."
Jr.150b. 1 According to this teaching, the joint assembling of
the goddesses of the sub-circles within the principle circle, i.e.
within consciousness, brings about repose. In connection with
that same [assembling of the goddesses], i.e. while the mantra
which is the creative awareness of consciousness is arising, he
should, in keeping with what is simply the awareness of sound -
Qt.l50b.2 "In relation to the 'rising', to the 'joining' and
to the 'resting', recitation is performed three hundred
thousand times."
Jr. 150b.2 - perform the recitation which, according to that
quote, is arranged by sets of hundred thousands, i.e. he should
increasingly focus his attention.
2. The Six Rayed Mudra, i.e. Intercourse:
sl. 150cd-153ab a. i. Intercourse

Jr. 150b.3 And it is said in another [text] that the mudra?. too
have this same supreme potency. He says:
And according to the illustrious Yogasancara
as well this mudra, which is favoured by the
yoginis, is supreme. ║150║ There is a lotus
covering the circle which is ever upward-

looking and which is supported within the
triangle. Permanently attached [to that lotus]
there,is a stalk whose root is adorned with a
lotus of sixteen petals. ║15 ║ Within the fire
which results from the process of rubbing the
pair of lotuses attached to the stalk which is
shared between them; which results from
uniting the torrent of portions of the full and
lovely moon and sun which are shared between
them; ║ 152 ║ which results from associating
the portions of semen and of the 'blood' of the
three petals, i.e. at the centre [of the three
petalled lotus], there is a sprout, an emanation.
Jr. 153b. 1 Within the triangle [there is a circle] which is always
facing upwards since it is forever fully opening and closing.
Qt. 153b. 1 "The lotus of the sex organ has three
petals."161
Jr.l53b.2 - according to this teaching, the three-petalled lotus
of the sexual organ - which is male or female - covers the circle.
[The stalk] is always attached to this [lotus], since it has the
function of producing growth.
Qt.l53b.2 "Moon' is male semen "
Jr. 153b.3 - according to this teaching, [the stalk] is adorned
with the sixteen petalled lotus of the moon - meaning, there
fore, that it is full of bliss. It is, therefore, the sacred place of
origin, the source of the emanation whose form will be described
later.162 The stalk has the form of the central channel.
Qt.l53b.3 "[The channel] on the left carries urine; [the
channel] in the centre carries semen; and [the channel]
161. In the first instance the 'three petals' refers to the fernal sex organ as in Qt. 153b. 1,
Jr. 153b.5. It also refers to both the male and the female sex organs, as in
Jr.153b.2. In Jr.154b.1 and Jr.156b.1, Jayaratha refers to the union of the
male and female sex organs as the six rayed shape.
162. This would seem to refer, in particular, to the yogini-bhu, sl.l63a.
284 The Kula Ritual
on the right carries menstrual blood ..."163

Jr.l53b.4 According to this teaching, by the process of mutu
ally rubbing the pair of lotuses, i.e. the male and female [lo
tuses], which are attached, i.e. joined, by means of the stalk
which is shared between them; as a result of uniting the por
tions of the full, i.e. without parts - therefore lovely in the sense
that they are composed of bliss - male and female semen, i.e.
of sun and moon which are shared between them;
Qt.l53b.4 "The fire that is bora from uniting sun and
moon is called 'The Pure'."164
Jr. 153b.5 - according to this teaching, whatever, as a result of
associating the portions of female and male semen, pours forth
within the fire, which is explained as the knowing subject alone,
i.e. at the centre of the three-petalled lotus, is the sprout, which
is able to produce the universe. The emanation, in an external
sense as well, becomes visible by the same means. Therefore
it is said:
Qt.l53b.5 "The 'fire' is located within the vulva and
the linga; the 'sun' is located within; the 'moon', i.e.
soma, is located above. From the uniting [of these]
comes the essence."165
Qt.l53b.6 "The 'sacred site' refers to the circle of the

sakini; the 'emanation' refers to the world of the moving
163. The meaning of this text is uncertain. Jayaratha uses Qt. 153b.3 in his investi
gation of TA 4.137cd but even so its meaning is unclear. Whatever about its
meaning, it is quoted principally for the phrase: '[the channel] in the centre
carries semen', which introduces the discussion in Jr.l53b.4 on the meaning of
the phrase: 'the stalk which is shared between them'.
164. Jayaratha uses this quote in his investigation of TA 3.122ab, and understands
the fi e, moon and sun to refer to subject, object and means of knowledge
respectively. He uses it again after TA 5.72 where Abhinava says that: 'As a ,
result of the mutual friction of the various portions of moon and sun the bliss
of emission shines forth in the sacred place of fire and moon.' In this context
Jayaratha again gives the quote under discussion and notes the various mean
ings of Abhinava's words. In particular he notes that the bliss of emission is in
its primary sense an emission of semen but in an associated sense is the entry
into supreme consciousness.
165. Neither the translation nor the meaning of the quotation is clear.
and non-moving. The 'sacred region' is [code] for the

best type of seed and for the menstrual discharge of the
monthly period; it is [code] for the enjoyment of female
semen and menstrual blood, it is [code] for just Kula
and Akula. [One should adore] the golden Lord
Hatakesvara located within the pericarp of the lotus,
him who is merged within the lotus of the sakti, the
non-dual, the supreme Siva."
sl. 153cd-154ab ii. Stability at the Fourth

Jr.l53b.6 What advantage is there to the [practitioner] by being
involved with the mudra in that way? To this question he says:
The practitioner], by means of the mudra which
unites moon, sun and fire (citraguj 166 in this
way will all at once, ║153║ even as he generates
interiorly the sequence comprising emanation
etc.,161 becomes settled at the Fourth.
Jr.l54b.l 'Which unites': the [mudra] is said to have the
shape of six beams of light168
sl. 154cd-156ab iii. Awareness Appears
(vimarsa)
Jr. 154b.2 Having thus explained the nature of the mudra as a
means of giving potency to the mantra; wishing to describe the
[sexual] interplay of one [partner] with the other, and wishing
to giving to the mantras the potency of [that interplay] as well,
he says:
The awareness which occurs at the moment of
166. 'Citragu', which means 'possessing brindled cows', is the name of a son of
Krsna. Monier-Williams, Sanskrit English dictionary, p.396.2. The dictionary
gives no other meaning to this word. However, in TA 3.122cd, Abhinava
states: '... because the nature of consciousness is fiery, it is called 'variously
gleaming' (citrabhanuh)'. See also TA 3.123cd-125ab.
167. This refers to the twelve stages of the Krama cycle.
168. The double triangle represents the phoneme of six rays, AI, or the unity of
Siva and Sakti or of seed and womb.
286 The Kula Ritual
absorption into that khecara-mudra during the

mutual kissing, pleasure, play, laughter and so
on of the sakti and the one who possesses sakti '
is the potency of the mantra. It has the
[following] forms: 'inarticulate', 'resonance',
'roaring', 'bursting', 'heard sound', 'sound',
'end-of-sound', 'unbroken unstruck'.169 ║ 156ab ║
Jr. 156b.l The awareness, i.e. the experience, which arises at
the moment of absorption in that khecari-mudra which is
characterised as a mudra of six beams of light, i.e. during the
mutual kissing, pleasure etc. of the sakti and the the one who
possesses sakti, is the potency of the mantra which is essen
tially the awareness of the supreme sound divided into eight
sections, starting with 'inarticulate' etc.
sl. 156cd-157ab b. The Natural Recitation:
Enunciation:
Jr. 156b.2 As a result of contemplating again and again the
[events of sl.l54cd-156ab], he acquires the [potency of the
mantra]. He says:
Having in this way reached stability with respect
to the set of eight circles™ he practices a
natural171 recitation within the supreme sacred
place. ║156 ║ He attains the plane of the eight
bhairavas which is divided into eight phases.
169. In Luce, p.698 footnote 97, these eight forms are identified by Gnoli - who
states that he is following Jayaratha - with the eight stages of sound as listed in
the 'arousing' of OM given in Appendix 3.However, according to sl. 158d the
first stage, 'inarticulate' is audible, whereas 'half-moon' (ardhacandra) nor
mally the first of the set of eight, is inaudible. It would seem, therefore, that
the eight stages correspond to a certain way of combining the twelve stages of
the 'arousing' but it is not clear how. The eight forms are not mentioned again
but their place is taken by the eight phases of sound in their normal order.
170. The set of eight circles are listed in sl.l57cd-l58ab.
171. The term sahaja,'natural', may also refer to hamsa, see Bagchi,
Kaulajnananimaya, p.ix, or to the phonemes SA and HA and all their meanings.
Jr.l57b.l 'Eight phases': [the plane] is split, divided, into eight

phases starting with 'half-moon' etc. and ending with
'transmental'.
Examination
sl. 157cd-l58ab i. The 8 Circles (cakra)
Jr. 157b.2 What exactly is the set of eight circles, reaching
which he should perform the recitation? To this question he says:
The double coming and going, the two under
standings, the two ears, the two eyes, the
double contact of the lihgas, || 157 || their two
ma tings and the two 'ends-of-body': [these are]
the pairings, i.e. the circles.
Jr. 158b. 1'The double coming and going' means 'the double
prana and apana'. 'The two understandings' refers to the ap
prehension and:he intellect.172 'Contact' means 'just touching'.
'Their two matings' means 'the mating of their two lingas', at
the moment of union. 'The two 'ends-of-body' means the two
'ends-of-twelve'. [The phrase] 'the pairings, i.e. the circles' is
to be applied to each [of the terms].
sl. 158cd-160ab ii. The 8 Phases (uccara)

Jr.l58b.2 What exactly is the level of the eight bhairavas, [men
tioned] there in [sloka 157ab], which, furthermore, is split into
eight phases starting with 'half-moon' etc.? To this question he
says:
The inarticulate [sound, viz. HA-HA] which
comes from the region of the heart between
the breasts and ends at the lips, is [uttered] in
172. It is not clear, from sl.l57cd-158ab, how there are eight circles. In Jr.l58b.l,
Jayaratha seems to count the phrase 'the two understandings' twice, as two
apprehensions and two intellects. If that is so, the eight are: [1] the coming and
going of the subtle breath; [2] apprehension; [3] intellect; [4] the two ears; [5]
the two eyes; [6] the contact of the two sexual organs; [7] the mating; [8] the
two 'ends-of-body'. They are different from the eight locations listed in sl.86cd-
87ab.
288 The Kula Ritual
the throat. ║158║ After hearing [the inarticulate

sound] between the two circles [viz. in the
throat] ... when the agitation ceases, at that
moment [all the audible forms of sound] vanish.
And at that moment,173 Bhairava as wound
[appears], which is divided into eight [phases]
in that way.174 It is supreme. || 159 || It is set
over 'light', 'resonance' and 'air'.175 It is called
the supreme pervasion176 of the mantra.
Jr. 160b. 1 [The sound HA-HA], starting from the region of the
heart between the breasts, finishing at the lips, is [uttered] in
the throat of the sakti.
Qt.l60b.l "Any syllable which is unagitated, which
arises in the throat of the beloved, which is supreme,177
natural, which is called 'sound', which is the [supreme]
category, which is ever-present, is recitation."
Qt. 160b.2 "As a result of savouring everlasting bliss,

the [sound] 'HA-HA' occurs in the throat. Coming into
being of its own accord, it is a pleasurable utterance
which perceives the category of sexual desire."
173. The 'arousing' of OM according to the Svacchandatantra, for which see

Appendix 3, has twelve stages. The first four are audible. The next eight are
inaudible. TA 29.158 deals with the audible sound. Sl.l59ab deals with the
transition from the audible sound to the inaudible and sl. 160ab explicitly
deals with some of the eight stages of inaudible sound.
174. That is, according to the list given in sl. 155cd-156a which, as Jayaratha notes
in Jr. 160b.2, is equivalent to the list of eight referred to in Jr.l57b.l and
Jr. 158b.2, namely the list starting with 'half-moon' and finishing with
'transmental'.
175. The same trio, 'light', 'resonance' and 'air' (jyotir-dhvani-samira) listed and
named slightly differently as dhvani-jyotir-marud, appears again in TA 32.12a.
In his investigation of that text, Jayaratha interprets dhvanir as 'sound' (nadd);
jyotir as bindu and marut as sakti. In Jr. 160b.2 he interprets jyotir as ardha-
candra. The difference is not significant since ardhacandra is the next step
after bindu.
176. The 'pervasion' of sl. 160b is not the antepenultimate stage of sound but all
eight stages of inaudible sound, as indicated in sl. 16lab.
177. Param has a double meaning. It means 'supreme', 'supremely', but can also
refer to the phoneme A. The phrase could be translated as 'Any unagitated
syllable which occurs in the throat of the beloved as A'.
Jr.160b.2The reality so described, which is mostly inarticu

late, arises as the double phoneme 'HA-HA'. [The practitioner]
adverts to the [the double phoneme] which reposes within the
'mouth of the yogini, i.e. within the principal circle, as soon as
the agitation resulting from the mutual uniting ceases. At that
moment all [forms of sound] vanish, i.e. come to repose. At
that very point, i.e. at the level of the extinction, Bhairava as
sound appears. It is divided into eight according to the forms
'inarticulate' etc. as given above; it therefore appears as a set of
eight phases starting with ardhacandra etc. It is therefore su
preme: it is said everywhere to be the supreme pervasion of the
mantra. Such is the meaning of [Abhinava's] statement. 'Light'
is ardhacandra; 'resonance' is sound; 'joining together', i.e.
touching, is sakti.178 However, [the stages of sound that are]
below179 ['light', 'resonance' and 'air'] are pervaded by the ['half-
]moon'. That is the implied meaning.
sl. 160cd-161ab iii. The 8 Bhairavas (unmand)
Jr. l 60b.3 And what is the set of eight bhairavas [mentioned] in
[sl. 157a] and what is the pervasion of the mantra? With these
questions in mind he says:
[The eight Bhairavas are:] Sakalam, Akalesam,
Sunyam, Kaladhyam and Kha-malam and
Ksapanakam, ║ 160 ║ Antahstham, Kanthyos-
thyam. 180 This pervasion, therefore, extends
178. Sparsa, 'touching', is an alternative name for the term sakti. Silburn, Le
Vijnana Bhairava, p.50.
179. 'Below' refers to the audible stages of sound.
180. In TA 6.70cd, Abhinava mentions them in the masculine gender: '... the eight
bhairavas starting from Sakala and finishing with Kanthyosthya', and places
them among many sets of eight: asterisms, 'serpents', directions of the
compass etc. Jayaratha gives no comment on those eight bhairavas and those
meanings are quite absent from our list. These names, with variations, are also
listed in Svacchandatantra 10.1194 which Abhinava copies to some extent in
TA 8.368. They refer to the members of the cortege of Sadasiva who are the
sources of the scriptures. In his interpretation, Jayaratha reconciles the two
listings. Some of the names can also refer to phonemes or classes of phonemes.
290 The Kula Ritual
from '[half-] moon' and finishes with

'transmental'.
Jr. 1 6 l b . 1 The neuter gender alone is suited to the [eight

bhairavas] as a result of the absence of any other designation
for 'that' which arises at the moment of the perfect fusion of
Siva and sakti. For that reason the presentation is in the [neu
ter] gender.
Results:
sl. 161cd-162ab 1. Liberated-while-Iiving, Bhairavi
Jr. 161b.2 Through contemplating the pervasion [of the man
tra] in this way, he becomes, in every respect, supreme
Bhairava. He says:
Recalling, in every action and in every place,
the pervasion [of the mantra] in this fashion,
║161║ being ever unattached, liberated-while-
living, he becomes the supreme Bhairava.
sl. 162cd-163 2. The Yogini-child
Jr.l62b.l And the offspring which is conceived at the time of
a mating performed in that way is supremely distinguished.
He says:
Any body conceived during such a mating,
which develops in the womb, || 162 || is called
'yogini-born'. Of himself alone the [yogini-
born] is the repository of knowledge, a
Rudra.181 According to the illustrious Viravali-
For example, the word antastha refers to the semi-vowels while the word
kanthya can refer to the first class of consonants and can also refer to the
vowels A and A. Padoux, Vac, p.297 footnote 204. The word osthya can refer
to the fifth class or to the vowels U and U. ibid. p.298 In short it would seem
that the names refer in general to emanations from the primordial sound and
can be understood in particular either as the scriptural traditions or some
combination of the phonemes or the eight levels of sound.
181. In Tantraloka vol.2, p.14 lines 13-16, Jayaratha quotes sl. 162cd-163ab, with
two slight changes, with reference to Abhinavagupta himself whom he con
siders to be yogim-bhu.
sastra, even as a child in the womb he has the

form of Siva. ║163║
Conclusion:
sl. 164-166ab 1. Etymology of Adi-yaga,
2. Concluding Bibliography
Jr. 163d. 1 [It is said:]
Qt. 163d. 1 "In this way, O Devadevesi, you have

presented the Primordial Sacrifice."
Jr. 163d.2 Accordingly, what is the reason for the use, in that
[quote], of the expression 'Primordial Sacrifice'? To this ques
tion he says:
And this [sacrifice] pertains to the principal
[circle] from which the essence is extracted,
with the result that it is also the principal
sacrifice [of the Kula ritual]. For that reason
it is called the 'Primordial Sacrifice'. || 164 ||
And in various places in the scripture, Vibhu
has praised its nature, i.e. in parts of the il
lustrious Viravali, Hardesa., Khamata, Arnava,
|| 165 || in the illustrious Siddha,182 Utphulla,
Maryadahina, Caryakula etc.
Jr.l66b.l 'Essence': it consists of the 'substance' of conscious
ness and it appears as 'nectar'. And for that reason, this sacri
fice [performed with the nectar] is the primary [sacrifice of the
Kula ritual]. Moreover, the sacrifice pertains to the primordial,
the principal circle. Therefore, in all the agamas the [sacrifice]
has the utmost superiority, for which reason he says: 'in many
places'. 'Hardesa': the Hrdayabhattaraka. 'Khemata': 'the
Khecarimata'. 'Arnava': the Yonyarnava. 'In parts' [of those]:
182. Gnoli, Luce, p.699 identifies this as Siddhayogesvarimata.

292 The Kula Ritual
in certain passages of the books.' Utphulla': the

Utphullakamata'. 'Maryadahlna': the Nirmaryada-sastra. As
it is said:
Qt.l66b.l "This Kula sacrifice immediately gives you
the superhuman powers of yoga. It is called the
supreme, secret [sacrifice], utterly perplexing to the
dualists. To the heroes it gives pain and pleasure,
playfully bestowing enjoyment and liberation.
According to the usage of yogic intentional language
[the Kula sacrifice] is, with reference to the day of
worship, called 'oblation into the fire'. However, to those
who remain on the path of 'bonded animals', to the
foolish, to the evil-doers, it should remain forever
undisclosed, O Goddess, like some great treasure. For
them it is certainly not the supreme sacrifice which
derives from its own nature [and] confers great
prosperity. There is no fire-pit, no act of sacrifice into
the fire, no cycle of acts of oblation, neither is there an
invocation [of the god] to this [sacrifice], nor a dismissal
[of the god] from this [sacrifice]. There is no sacrifice
to the image [of the deity], no sacred site other [than
his own]. [This sacrifice] is without vow or ritual action,
without ingredients derived from external sources. It is
perfectly accomplished by virtue of the nectar of its
own bliss, giving the supernatural power of great bliss.
Accordingly the great yogi should contemplate Siva
alone in his own reality or as composed of all the saktis;
as having every form, as having no form; as his own
source, as the supreme-non-supreme. He should
worship the Lord of the circle and his secret, supreme
generative organ which is united to the Highest One.
The kaula sacred textual tradition is utterly radiant. Out
of affection towards you, it is bestowed today. [The
yogi] should keep it forever quite concealed. It should
not be given, O Beloved of the hero, to the dualists, to
the narrow-minded, to those whose mind is afflicted
with greed, to the deceptive, to the cruel nor indeed to

the curious. And after bestowing the whole world, [the
yogi] should dwell like a dumb person on the surface
of the earth. Then the knower of the mantra will be
made perfect. He will be admitted to the company of
the Perfected Beings. Free of all disease, he is made
perfect during this life-time, by means of this yogic
path. I speak no lie."
SUB-TOPIC 5 The Ritual of the Secret Teaching
Sacrifice 4 Based on the Body (dehe)
sl. 166cd-168 1. Installation of Vidya and Mantra

Jr. 166b.2 The scripture has a four-fold base: vidyd, mantra,
mudra and mandala. The oral tradition concerning the two bases
- mantra and mudrd - has been given above. Now, in what
immediately follows, he outlines the oral tradition concerning
the remaining [two bases], vidya and mandala, as well.
Thanks to this couple [of bases], he is free from
having to perform vows and yoga. || 166 ||
Being constantly recollected he is committed
to the Primordial Sacrifice alone. He should
install the vidya on the sakti's body and ksa on
his own [body], in proper order. ║ 167 ║ Having
meditated on her lotus as the moon and on
himself as the light of the sun, he should mate
the two bases - vidya and mantra - at the same
spot. || 168 II
Jr.l68d.l Thanks to these couple of bases described [above],

i.e. mantra and mudra, the guru, by means simply of concen
tration, i.e. disregarding vow and yoga etc., is at all times com
mitted to the Primordial Sacrifice. After meditating on the lotus
of the sakti which, due to its mass of bliss, is like the moon,
[and after meditating] on himself as the light of the sun since
[the sun] induces [the lotus] to open; he should install, in due
order, on the body of the sakti the chosen vidya which is pre
eminently 'sakti', and on his own body KSA which is preemi
nently 'Siva', in order that, in the same spot, according to the
degree of attentiveness to the practice just mentioned, the two
bases - mantra and vidya - might be brought together.
Sub-topic 5: The Ritual of the Secret Teaching 295
sl. 169 Note: There is Secrecy on this Matter

Jr.l68d.2 And, since [Abhinava] has excluded [the reader] from
participation in what is extremely secret, we do n o t speak of
that matter. A person must find out simply for himself- He says:
On the other hand, because of its secrecy, I do
not speak in plain words. Nevertheless, the
interested person will find it out just by reading
the scriptures that have been mentioned. || 169 ||
sl. 170-173 2. The Mandala

Jr. 169d.l In order to expound the very essence of the mandala
which is located at that same spot, he says:
That which all always enjoy, in the same way
as the god and the goddess do, is the supreme
circle. It causes the [divinities] to draw near
║170║ to the goddess-sacrifice etc. The sup
reme linga, which is found within the body it
self, is composed of all the categories. It is
auspicious. When it is surrounded by the circle
of the goddess it is the finest sacred place of
worship. ║171║ That same m a n d a l a , the
principal [mandala] is a triple trident consisting
of lotus, circle and space. At that same spot
one should always sacrifice, externally and
internally, to the circle of the goddess. ||172||
[Arousing], first of all, the creative awareness
of his own mantra, he should perform the
sprinkling with the essences produced by [the
circle], rich with bliss, according to the rite of
emanation and reabsorption.183 ║173║
183. Upwards and downwards, as in sl.!8d and sl.23c.

296 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 173d. 1 'In the same way as': [the god] possesses the primary
identifying mark.184 The phrase: 'and the goddess', means that
she possesses the [primary identifying mark]. 'The [supreme]
circle': the principal circle. For that reason, it is called the 'su
preme [circle]' whose form, namely 'the triple trident, lotus,
circle and space' -
Qt.l73d.l "Regarding the triple trident: a set of seven
lotuses, circles or spaces springs together from the centre
on seven beams of light."
Jr. 173d.2 - will be given in a later instruction.185 'Of his own
[mantra]': of his chosen [mantra]. '[With the essences] produced
by the [circle]': with the sexual fluid etc. issuing from the prin
cipal circle. 'According to the rite of emanation and reabsorp-
tion': according to the process [described as] 'rested' and 'risen'.
sl. 174-175 3. Satiation of the Self and Deities
Jr.l73d.3 And what is the effect of such [a procedure]? To this
question he says:
The circle of consciousness is vigorously
aroused by the touch of the [sexual fluid]. The
lord of the [circle of consciousness] reaches
the supreme sacred place, due to all the deities
being satiated. ║174║ He should fully satiate
[all the deities] with the ingredients which
ravish the heart, in the sense of the ritual called
the 'Subsequent Sacrifice'. He should do exactly
the same internally through awareness of his
own self. ║175║
Jr.l75d.l According to the ritual called 'Subsequent Sacrifice':
as was said earlier -
184. That is, the sexual organ.

185. In TA 31.10-42ab.
Qt.l75d.l '"Whatever causes his mind to open, by that

same means he should worship.' Such is Sambhu's
decree."
Jr.l75d.2 - having said which, [the text continues]:
Qt.l75d.2 "The range of moods which derives in full
measure from the non-duality of Siva spills forth the
essence. That same [essence] the awakened man should
offer in worship at the supreme sacred place."
sl. 176 Aside: A Hymn

Jr.l75d.3 And then, in order to show the preeminence of his
respect, he quotes a certain passage from one of his hymns
which he had also quoted earlier.
After taking as a support186 the earth which is
forever cleansed by a sprinkling with the
essence of amazement, [I worship you] with the
flowers which arise spontaneously from the
mind, which pour forth their own fragrance; [I
worship you] according as the priceless vessel
of my heart brims with the nectar of bliss; I
worship you, O god, together with the goddess,
in the temple of the body, night and day. ║176║
sl. 177 Concluding Bibliography
Jr.l76d.l And we do not state this as though it were just our
own invention. He says:
In the collection of scriptures starting with the
illustrious Viravali, Amaryada and so on, this
supreme sacrifice is praised by Sitamsum-
aull ║177 ║
186. The full stotra of three stanzas is given in TA 26.63-65. In his investigation of
sl.64, Jayaratha comments only on the word adhara, 'support', equiparating it
with janmadhara, 'organ of generation'.
298 The Kula Ritual
Jr.l77d.l This... [sacrifice]': refers to the particular [sacrifice]

which is performed in the body. With this very point in mind, it
is said in another place [ity-adi anyatra uktam]:
Qt.l77d.l "The temple is found in one's very own body.
One should not go to a temple in some other place."
Jr.l77d.2 ity-adi anyatra uktam ║177║
Sacrifice 5 Based on the Subtle-breath (prana)
Jr.l77d.3 And that [ritual] should be performed in the subtle-
breath as well, in the same way as in the body. He says:
Or else the guru should see the whole group of
goddesses located within the modalities of the
subtle-breath. He should perform the cere
mony in that same place by the same means as
given earlier. ||178||

Jr.l78d.l And how should worship be performed in the
[subtle-breath]? He says:
The satiation of the goddesses who dwell in the
prana [is achieved] by the 'circle of the moon
i.e. the apana, penetrating through openings
such as the 'Brahma', the nose etc., i.e. through
the apertures of Ka. ║179║
Jr.l79d.l 'Brahma': the 'aperture of Brahma'.
sl. 180 3. Effect: Powers of Knowledge

Jr.l79d.2 And what is the result of such [a procedure]? To this
question he says:
By means simply of the procedure performed
in that way with the subtle-breath he should
satiate the group of goddesses. In a short time,
by their favour, he will certainly acquire the

supernatural powers of knowledge. ║l80║
Sacrifice 6 Based on the Mind (matau)
Jr.l80d.l On the other hand, given that she simply dwells in
consciousness alone, how should he satiate the circle of the
goddess with corporeal forms such as the body etc.? He says:
Or else, the circle of the goddess, which stands
on consciousness alone, is to be satiated
through an offering to consciousness which the
wise man makes by utilising every form of
enjoyment. ║181║
Jr. 181d. 1 The phrase 'through an offering to consciousness'
is elucidated by the phrase '... by utilising every form of enjoy
ment'. For that reason it is said 'the wise man'.
sl. 182 2. Examination:
i. In Brief
Jr. 181d.2 How should the circle of the goddess, which stands
upon consciousness alone, be satiated in the living body etc.
even of a wise man? He says:
Where all are dissolved, where the multitudes
of categories are consumed, see the funeral
pyre which is located within the body, radiant
as the Fire of Time! ║182║ l87
Jr.l82d.l Where all knowing subjects, i.e. those who are com
posite etc. and objects of knowledge, i.e. those which consist
of elements and beings etc., come to an essential unity: see the
funeral pyre which is located within the body, as radiant as the
Fire of Time because [the Fire] is the agent of total, universal
reabsorption. Consciousness itself alone shines on every side
in the body etc. even while it exists.
187. This sloka is quoted by Jayaratha in his investigation of TA 5.130cd-131ab.

300 The Kula Ritual
sl. 183-185c ii.In Detail

sl. 185d 3. Effect: Perfection
Jr.l82d.2 He clarifies that same [teaching]:
In this cremation ground which has the form of
the void, which is frequented by yoginis and
the Perfected Beings, in this place of play which
is highly fearsome, which is the passing bodily
form of all things, ║183║ which is filled with its
own circle of rays, where the spread of darkness
is destroyed, which is free of all differentiated
thoughts, where the state of bliss alone remains,
| | 1 8 4 | | which is filled with countless funeral
pyres, in this cremation ground which is dreadful
because of consciousness: who entering in this
support of all the deities will not be brought to
perfection? ║185║
Jr. 185d.l In this [body], which is filled with countless funeral
pyres consisting of what is pleasant and unpleasant etc.; which
is therefore highly fearsome in the sense that it causes the pain
of transient existence; in the body, therefore, which is substan
tially a cremation ground in the sense that it is to be abandoned
etc.: who, after entering [in this body], i.e. turning inwards,
will not be brought to perfection? This is the meaning.
And to what sort of reality does 'in this [body]' refer? 'In
that [body]', in the sense simply of turning inwards, refers to
the form of the void which results from the disappearance of
the ego. ['In that [body]'] refers, therefore, to the passing bodily
form of all things starting with those which are composite etc.;
[the phrase] refers, therefore, to the place where the expanse of
darkness is destroyed, i.e. where the darkness of duality is
completely destroyed. [In that [body]'] refers, therefore, to what
is free of all differentiated thoughts; it therefore refers to what
is filled with the circle of rays - belonging just to [the body]
itself, not to something external - i.e. with the group of deities
of the faculties such as sight etc.; it refers, therefore, to what is

frequented by the yoginis and the Perfected Beings, to the
support of all the deities; it refers, therefore, -
Qt.l85d.l "The goddesses who abide within the body
play with diverse moods"
Jr. l85d.2 - to their place of play; it refers, therefore, to the
cremation ground in the sense that it is the agreed meeting
place of all the deities. [ 'In that [body]'] refers, therefore, to the
place which is dreadful, in the sense that consciousness, i.e.
the single form of the knowing subject, causes reabsorption; it
refers, t h e r e f o r e , to w h e r e the state of b l i s s a l o n e
remains, i.e. to the place of repose in one's self alone.
sl. 186ab Concluding Bibliography

Jr.l85d.3 And that is not just an invention of ours. He says:
Bhairava, in the illustrious Viravali-sastra,
speaks in those terms.
Jr. 186b.l The progression of consciousness in its ritual form
[which was adumbrated] in that [text, viz. sl. 183-185], which
[Abhinava] has excluded even allusively [from consideration]
is not given in detail. The scholars should not therefore vent
their anger on us!
P A R T II: T H E RITUALS OF INITIATION
SUB-TOPIC 6 Initiation
sl. 186cd-187ab Enunciation of the Sub-topic

Jr.l86b.2 Concluding in that way the ritual of the secret teach
ing which is closely connected to the ritual with the sexual
partner, he discloses the ritual of initiation.
After first of all performing the sacrifice in that
manner, he should initiate his own disciple -
one among a hundred thousand who possesses
the suitability for such things - into such a
procedure. ║187 ab║
Jr. 187b. 1 'One among a hundred thousand': means one who
has been found to be suitable by examination on many occa
sions - which is the reason for the expression 'his own disciple' -
i.e. he possesses the suitability for such things. 'Into such [a
procedure]': into the [procedure] whose nature has been de
scribed above.
I. Ordinary Initiation
sl. 187cd-192ab 1. In the Malinivijayottaratantra
- By Means of Mantra and Flower
Jr. 187b.2 Therefore he says:
After sprinkling the [disciple] with rudrasakti,
[the guru] should bring him before the god.
| | 1 8 7 | | After looking at the arms of the [disciple],
[the guru] should set them on fire with
rudrasakti. With the same [rudrasakti] he should
place a flower in the hands of the [disciple]
which have been smeared with sandal-paste.
║188║ Having ensured that [his disciple's
hands] are unsupported, [the guru] should
reflect on them as being pulled by rudrasakti
Sub-topic 6: Initiation 303
which is a flame with the form of a hook. ║189║

Then, after the [disciple] has spontaneously
taken the cloth, he is blind-folded and he
spontaneously drops the flower. From its fall
[the guru] ascertains the kula to which the
disciple belongs]. ║190║ Then, after [the
disciple] has uncovered his face, [the rudrasakti]
makes [him] fall prostrate at the feet [viz. of
the goddess into whose kula he has been
initiated].188 [The guru] honours the 'circle of
the goddess' on the hands and also on the head
of the [disciple], ║191║
Jr.l91d.l Rudrasakti is Malini enclosed by Para or enclosed
by Matrsadbhava. 'He should set [the arms] on fire': he should
make [the arms] splendid by a process of pulling back [into the
disciple's arms] the quantity of energy in the heart which has
been dissipated through the fingers. 'With the same': with the
rudrasakti. 'Unsupported': they are almost lifeless since the
[disciple's] energy, which is transitory and artificial, has ebbed
away. 'With the form of a hook': because of its capacity to pull.
'Then': because of the pull of rudrasakti in his arms, which
derives from the [guru's] reflection - in a causal sense. '[The
guru] should ascertain': he should easily ascertain in this way
the [disciple's] own kula. 'Makes [him] fall prostrate': the [rudra-
]sakti itself [makes him fall prostrate].
Jr.l91d.2 And how should [the guru] honour the circle of the
goddess on the [hands and the head]? To this question he says:
by the fact that [the circle] is pulled and is
pulling, is impelled and is impelling.
Jr.l92b.l [The guru] honours the 'circle of the goddess' in the
hands [of the disciple] with the result that [the circle] is im
pelled [therein by the guru's meditation] and [he honours the
188. At whose feet? At the feet of the god before whom the disciple has been
brought, sl.187d? At the feet of the goddess, as suggested perhaps by Jr.l97b.l?
In his translation of Malimvijayottaratantra 11.21b, Gnoli, Luce, p.834 in
terprets the phrase to mean 'at the feet of the guru'.
304 The Kula Ritual
'circle'] on the [disciple's] head with the result that the ['circle']
impels [the disciple's hands to go to the head to put on the
blind-fold]. Just as the ['circle'] is pulled [by the guru's medita
tion] so too [the 'circle'] pulls [the hands of the disciple to drop
the flower]. Similarly, the two hands [of the disciple] are pulled
to [his] head by the power of the 'circle of the goddess' which
has been worshipped. [The act described] in that [last sentence]
concerning the fall [of the hands on the head] is [the ritual of]
the 'hand of Siva'. As has been said:
Qt.l92b.l "Then, after honouring the 'circle' on the head
and hands of the [disciple], the knower of yoga should
impel the [disciple's] hands with [rudra-]sakti in such
a way that they go to the top of the head. The
aforementioned 189 ritual of the 'hand of Siva' imme
diately causes conviction."
sl. 192cd-195 2. In the Ratnamala
- By Mantra and 'Oblation' etc.
Jr. 192b. 2 On the other hand, if the ritual of the 'hand of Siva',
performed in that way, is not successful, he should in that case
perform the procedure as given in another scripture.
He says:
It is said in the illustrious Ratnamala: The
'navel' [KS] is enclosed by the 'staff [R].
║192║ It is adorned with the 'left ornament' [U]
and 'left shank' [AU] and with the 'buttock'
[M]. 190 He should place the 'driving force' on
the disciple's hand which is carrying the flower.
║193║ At the moment the ['hand of Siva'](sa)191 is
released,192 it falls spontaneously on [the
189. TA 15.456cd-474ab describes the ritual in detail.

190. The code is given in Malinivijayottaratantra 3.37-41ab.
191. Gnoli interprets the pronoun sa as referring to the the disciple's hand. How
ever, Jayaratha, in Jr.l95d.l, interprets sa as the 'hand of Siva.' In fact, the two
are the same.
192. The word stobha has the two contrasting meanings of 'pause' and 'praise'. Gnoli
generally uses the first meaning, 'paralysis', the negation of the effect of the bonds
which hold a person prisoner. However, the English phrase 'paralysis of the bonds'
is not clear whereas the word 'release' gives the double meaning, as when the
restraining force of a brake is negated and the vehicle begins to move freely.
disciple's] head. The 'hand of Siva', acting

spontaneously, itself immediately causes
conviction. | | 1 9 4 | | In the very same way the
guru should make [him] eat the 'oblation'. And
[as regards the dropping of] the tooth-stick
by the disciple: its fall [is treated] exactly as
above. ║195║
Jr.l95d.l 'Navel': KS. 'Staff: R. [KS is] enclosed by the [pho
neme R], i.e. is intersected [by two R's] above and below.193
'Left ornament': U. 'Left shank': AU. 'Buttock': M. The [pho
neme M] means the bindu form [M]. Therefore: RKSRUAUM.
'The' (sa): the 'hand of Siva'. It is said in that text:194
Qt.l95d.l "After extracting the 'base of the staff [R],
he should extract the phoneme of the 'navel' [KS]. To
the 'tip of the staff [R], which is the seat, the 'left
ornament' [U] is joined. To the 'left shank' [AU] the
'adornment of the buttock' [M] is joined, O Beloved.
That divine weapon is supreme. He who is without fault
openly takes hold of it."
Jr.l95d.2 Having said which, [the text continues]:
Qt.l95d.2 "He should, O Mahesam, place the cluster
[of phonemes] on the 'hand of Siva'. At the moment
when [the 'hand of Siva'] is released, O Goddess, it
moves quite spontaneously."
Jr.l95d.3 'Immediately causes conviction': [it causes convic
tion] at the very spot in the circle of the body where the 'hand'
suddenly falls. To that same spot [the disciple] should direct
his practice, say the gurus. 'In the very same way': by being
pulled and by pulling. "Oblation': after first offering it to the
193. In the sarada script, the letter R prior to a phoneme is written immediately
above and R following a phoneme is written immediately underneath. See
Slaje, pp.36-37.
194. In the Ratnamala.
306 The Kula Ritual
goddesses. [The phrase] 'by the disciple' refers to the one who
casts [the tooth-stick] - instrumental case. 'Exactly as above':
as mentioned in chapter fifteen.195
Transition
sl. 196-197ab a. Assessing Degree of Absorption
Jr.l95d.4 His absorption into Sakti is discerned merely by the
single release of the hand which means essentially the grasp
ing of the blindfold etc. But what is inferred by that statement?
The release of the hand, starting with grasping

the blindfold and ending with taking the tooth-
stick, as they say: in that [movement the guru]
ascertains || 196 || the descent of energy which
is classified according to the categories 'strong',
'weak' etc.
Jr. 197b. 1 'In that [movement]': i.e. in the release of the hand
which has been outlined in that way. 'Classified in that way':
the categorisation into 'intense', 'weak' etc. This is the meaning
of that [sentence]: - if, on the very spot in the circle where the
flower has fallen, a prostration is made [by the disciple]; if on
that same spot the 'oblation' is offered [by him to the goddess];
if immediately after that [the 'oblation'] is taken [by him] etc.:
in that case, the descent of energy is to be discerned as 'in
tense', but otherwise it is weak. Therefore it is said:
Qt.l97b.l "The wise man should examine the descent

of energy according to their movement. In keeping with
the categorisations 'weak', 'intense' etc., the intelligent
man [should ascertain the descent of energy as] weak,
intense etc."
195. In TA 15.446cd-447.
sl. 197cd-198ab b. The Ordinary Initiate and the Son

Jr. 197b.2 Being done in that way [the initiation] is called, in
our tradition, 'ordinary initiation'. He says:
For this reason he has been called an ordinary
initiate, according to the illustrious Purva -
because of the trembling of the hand.196║197║
Jr.l97d.l That is not been said out of sense of novelty.197 He
says:
He is an ordinary initiate because of a releas
ing of the hand, according to the illustrious
Bhogahastaka.
Jr. 198b. 1 As the illustrious Pancasika says:
Qt. 198b. 1 "He is an ordinary initiate due to a releasing
of the hand. He is a Son because of the position of the
hand."
Jr.l98b.2 And so on.
sl. 198cd-199ab 3. In the Anandesvara

- By Means of the 'oblation' Alone
sl. 199cd-200 Result: The Way of Life for an Ordinary Initiate
196. Malinivijayottaratantra 11.27cd reads as follows: ityayam samayi proktah

samsthitoktena vartmana\ The phrase samsthitoktena vartmana, 'by means of
the stated method', refers to the ritual of ibid. 11.17-26 to which TA 29.187cd-
192ab andl96-197ab correspond. According to the Malinivijayottaratantra,
therefore, the ritual of dropping the flower etc., i.e. the release of the hand
(kara-sfohha) initiates a person as an ordinary initiate (samayi). Abninava
replaces the phrase, samsthitoktena vartmana, with the phrase kara-kampatah.
By doing so he prepares the reader for sl.199c which reads: 'if, however, he
should tremble' (sakampas-tv). According to Abhinava, therefore, hesitation
at receiving the 'oblation', i.e. the trembling of the hand (kara-kampa) means
that the person remains an ordinary initiate since he has failed the test. By
contrast, as Qt.l98b.l notes, the steadiness of the Son's hand is like a signifi
cant gesture (mudra)..
197. The word apurvataya, out of sense of novelty', could also be translated as 'in
a way that is contrary to the Purva', viz. the Malinivijayottaratantra.
308 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 198b.3 On the same subject he mentions another ritual pro

cedure. He says:
Or else the guru should give [him] just the
'oblation' immersed in 'nectar-of-the-left'. ║198║
As a result of taking it unhesitatingly he
becomes a member of the sakti's clan, free of
maya. If, however, he should tremble,
vacillating, he is an ordinary initiate, [bound]
to the recitation [of the scriptures] etc. ║199║
At a later time, after faithful observance of the
rule, he will, by a complete cleansing of the
pathways, be fit for supernatural powers. So it
is said in the illustrious Anandesvara. ║200║
Jr.200d.l ' 'Oblation' ': consisting of the five jewels etc. As it is
said:
Qt.200d.l "I will speak of the 'oblation' located within
the body, which is difficult to obtain even for the gods:
male urine, male semen and menstrual blood, phlegm,
faeces.198 Hence, when he has performed the ritual, he
should obtain the 'oblation' which is located in the
body."
Jr.200d.2 'A member of the sakti's clan': belonging to a branch
of Brahmi etc. Therefore, as a result of taking [the 'oblation']
unhesitatingly, he is free of maya, i.e. he reaches the category
of consciousness which is without the method of differentiated
thought because it is caused by direct perception. For that rea
son, the eating of 'oblation' etc. was earlier199 said to be an
indirect method of the 'non-means'. The hesitant person, on
198. This translation is indebted to Sanderson, 'Meaning', p.82.

199. In TA 2, which deals with the 'non-means', Abhinava states that '... the teaching
occurs once only' (sl.2c) since nothing more is needed to come to full con
sciousness. In Tantraloka vol.2, p.312 line 13, in his investigation of that
phrase, Jayaratha quotes a source which states: 'The eating of the 'oblation'
(carubhojanam) is a revelation to the siddhas and yoginis.' The quote goes on
to say that nothing else is needed to come to full consciousness.
the other hand, who vacillates as regards the ['oblation'], is an

'ordinary initiate' bound to reciting and hearing [the scriptures]
etc. Consequently later on, after receiving a descent of energy
which is shown to be intense through a complete fidelity to the
rule as given in various scriptures, he will, by means of a
cleansing of the six-fold pathway, i.e. by a proper process of
initiation as a Son, receive the supernatural power of liberation
and wealth. And that is not said as just an invention of ours.
Therefore he declares: 'It is said in the illustrious Anandesvara'.
|| Initiation as a Son
Jr.200d.3 Having explained ordinary initiation in this way, he
goes on to speak of initiation as a Son.
If, however, [the guru] wants to make a Son,
he should celebrate the initiation.
Jr.201b.l In this regard:
Qt.20lb.l "He who performs 'initiation-by penetration'
for someone without [first performing] initiation [as a
Son], O Beloved: they both go to hell. This is the
established view of the Sakta school."
Jr.20lb.2 According to this statement, the initiation[-by-pen-

etration] of the disciple must not be performed without [him
first experiencing] absorption. Accordingly, absorption itself
must first be generated so that when his suitability for initia-
tion[-by-penetration] is recognised, the guru may celebrate the
ritual procedure [of initiation-by-penetration] for him. On the
other hand, if [absorption] has not happened, because he is
unworthy of initiation[-by-penetration], he is simply to be
excluded. As will be said:
Qt.20lb.2 "If, however, even in this instance [absor

ption] does not happen to him, [the guru] should, at
that point, abandon him like a stone."
310 The Kula Ritual

sl. 201cd-202ab a. Definition of the Ritual
Jr.201b.3 Full absorption is mentioned in all the scriptures
without exception. In order to explain it, he now describes how
it is done, as stated in the Ratnamala, as well as its significance.
It is said in the illustrious Ratnamala: [the guru]
should install Nadiphanta, which has a fiery
splendour, || 201 || as far as the end of the tuft
of hair. [The disciple] falls [to the ground].
Because of that, the [ritual] procedure relates
to the topic in question [viz. initiation as a Son].
Jr.202b.l 'Because of that': because of the ritual placing which
has been described in those terms - in a causal sense. 'Falls':
because he ceases to interpret the body etc. as the self, he is
absorbed simply into rudrasakti. Therefore it is said in that
[text]:
Qt.202b.l "He should, then, install Malini, the mother
of the world, she who has the appearance of a fiery
flame, from the disciple's foot to the very end of his
tuft of hair. As a result of fully arousing Nadiphanta,
he causes [the disciple], whose faculties have been
overpowered, to fall. This initiation is [known as]
'the great goddess', according to the Malinivijaya, O
Beloved."
Jr.202b.2 [The phrase] 'because of that' is to be taken in two
senses. Accordingly, [the phrase] 'because of that' means 'be
cause of falling' - in a causal sense. 'Relates to the topic in ques
tion': to initiation as Son. Such a [ritual] procedure will [now]
be described.
sl. 202cd-206 b. Examination of the Ritual
Jr.202b.3 He describes that [procedure]:

[The disciple] has been sprinkled [and] the
above-stated ritual for the cleansing of the
pathways has been applied to him. He stands

upright before [the guru]. The guru who is
composed of the sakti should [then] reflect on
the sakti, which is all blazing, as going from
the foot to the top of the head of the [disciple],
burning his bonds. ║202-203║ After that, when
the [disciple] has sat down, [the guru] should
reflect, step-by-step, on the [sakti] as burning
[the bonds], starting right from the cleansing
of the base [and] terminating with the final
cleansing of the top [of his heady. ║204║ Having
thus burnt, in the manner stated above,200 all
the categories etc. that are to be cleansed, he
should meditate [on the sakti] as merged in Siva,
whether in his simple or his composite
form. ║205║ [The sakti,] which the yogi joins to
the path, nourishes that which is of the same
nature [as herself and] burns up anything else
that belongs to a different class. ║206║
Jr.206d.l 'Of which he is composed': composed of the blazing
sakti. 'After that': immediately after [the disciple has been] in
the standing position. 'The cleansing of the base' is the cleans
ing of the beginning, for example nivrttih in the pathway of the
kala. The cleansing of the top [of the head]': for example santy-
atita in the same [pathway of the kala]. 'Thus': beginning from
the cleansing of the base and finishing with the cleansing of
the top [of the head]. '[In the manner stated] above': in the
section dealing with initiation into the categories.201 'Simple'
refers to the Son etc. 'Composite' refers to the Adept. 'To the
path': to the central sacred place. 'Same nature' means con
sciousness. [The things that] 'belong to a different class' means
the stains etc.
200. In s'l.203-204.
201. In TA 16.97-163ab.
312 The Kula Ritual
sl. 207-208 c. Result:

i. 5 Possible Effects
Jr.206d.2 What is the result of the [ritual performed] in this

way? To this question he says:
Entering - as a result of a descent of energy
classified as intense etc. - into the mind, space,
subtle-breath, internal and external bodies of
the student who is being cleansed by her, ║207║
the rudrasakti produces the following respective
results: bliss, lightness, trembling, sleep and a
reeling in the body. ║208║
Jr.208d.l The rudrasakti which enters as a result of a very
intense descent of energy into the mind, i.e. into the immedi
ately perceptible self, of the disciple whose bond has been burnt
in this way, produces bliss, just as [the rudrasakti] which en
ters into the body as the result of a very weak descent of en
ergy [produces] a reeling. It follows that, as regards conscious
ness, because its form is bliss, the appropriate effect is bliss. As
regards the void, i.e. the space, because of its expansiveness
[the effect is] lightness. As regards the subtle-breath, i.e. the
'wind', because of its active quality [the effect] is trembling. As
regards the inner body, i.e. the eightfold subtle body starting
with intelligence, as a result of restraining the various modali
ties of maya [the appropriate effect] is sleep. As regards the
external body, because there is a turning away from reliance
on the ego [the effect is] a reeling. The initiation of the [dis
ciple] which occurs perceptibly in these ways gives satisfac
tion to the guru.

Jr.208d.2 Union is effected at [the level of] Siva himself by
the fact that the [initiate's] bond has been released in this way.
At that very moment, death should be the logical consequence!
When the bond is released in this way, when

[the disciple's] self is joined to Siva, [the guru]
should produce an emanation consisting of
quite pure categories in order that he might
enjoy the 'remainder'. ║209║
Jr.209d.l 'The remainder' is the karma which causes his body
to function. 'Emanation': in his same body.
sl. 210-21 lab 2. Another Method: A Surrounding Fire

Jr.209d.2 If even in such [an initiatory procedure] - since none
of those signs has appeared because there has been a weak
descent of energy - this sort of absorption does not occur for a
[disciple], then in that case [the guru] should use a different
purifying ritual for him. He says:
Or else, no such absorption has occurred for a
[disciple]. In that case, the [guru] should burn
him, outside and inside, with the [rudra-]sakti
that has been mentioned. He will thus fall to
the ground. ║210║ If, however, even in this
instance [absorption] does not happen to him,
[the guru] should, at that point, abandon him
like a stone.
Jr.21 lb.1 The [guru] should simultaneously burn him, outside
and inside, with the [rudra-]sakti which is composed of a bundle
of flames: i.e. should burn the disciple who is surrounded on
every side by R, who is seated within an upward pointing tri
angle which is a blaze of fire shooting out upwards and down-
wards. Such is the teaching of the gurus. 'If ... does not hap
pen': if absorption [does not happen]. 'Like a stone': since no
descent of energy has occurred, he is dense, inert and arro
gant.
sl. 211cd-212ab 3. According to the Sadbhava
Jr.21 lb.2 [The guru] knows that the disciple who is aban
doned in this way continues plunging into and emerging from
a merely transient existence. He wishes [therefore] - out of a
314 The Kula Ritual
commitment to showing him grace - to describe another initia

tion which is effective, irresistible [and] which derives from
the guru and from the scripture. He says:
I will now describe an initiation which brings
conviction. It was taught by the contented202
[and] wise ║211║ Sambhunatha [and] occurs
in the text of the Sadbhava.
Jr.212b. 1 'In the text of the Sadbhava': in the illustrious
Tantrasadbhdva.
sl. 212cd-213 a. Enunciation: 3 Masses of Phonemes

Jr.212b.2 He describes that same [initiation]:
'Elixir', 'fire', 'wind'; 'weak', 'after [weak]',
'Kalagni', fire' (agni), 'wind'; ║ 212 ║ fire',
'elixir', 'breath', 'peak', 'fire', 'wind'. All have the
sixth [vowel, viz. U]. Each one of those three
masses [of phonemes] is said to release [the
bonds]. || 213 ||
Jr.213d.l 'Elixir' is S. 'Fire' is R. 'Wind' is Y. Thus: SRYUM.
'Weak': the phoneme D. 'After [weak]', designated by the term
'bearer of the cobra's hood', is the phoneme DH. 'Quietening
of the subtle-breath', 'death', is M. 'Fire' is R. 'Wind' is Y.
Thus: DDHMRYUm. 'Fire' is R. 'Soma' is S. 'Breath', 'subtle-
breath', is H. 'Peak' is KS. 'Fire' is R. 'Wind' is Y. Thus:
RSHKSRYUM. In [each] collection [of phonemes given] in
[sl.212cd-213ab] there is a dvandva. 'All': the three masses [of
phonemes]. '[All] have the sixth vowel': [all] are 'seated' on the
phoneme U and are furnished with bindu etc. 'Each one': [each
one] separately. Therefore is said in that [text]:
Qt.213d.l "Furthermore, if, even in such [a procedure
of initiation], absorption does not occur for someone
202. In Jr.208d.l, Jayaratha speaks of the guru who satisfied at the visible manifes
tation of absorption. Sambhunatha is contented because the initiation he has
taught is effective, as hinted in Jr.2llb.2.
who is faint-hearted, the [guru] should, by means of

one of the three masses [of phonemes], lead him to
desire the awakened state. In the first place, he should
extract one mass [of phonemes] made up of 'soma'
[S], 'flame' [R], 'air' [Y]. Next, 'cobra's hood' [DH],
'quietening of the subtle-breath' [M], 'flame' [R], 'wind'
[Y] are joined.203 The third [aggregate] is made up of
'flame' [R], 'soma' [S], 'breath' [H], 'peak' [KS], 'fire' [R]
and 'air' [Y]. O Beautiful One, all [the masses] seated
on the sixth [vowel] [U] are adorned with the dot [M].
By means of these three, applied separately, bodily
absorption into sakti occurs."
sl. 214-216 b. Examination of the Ritual
Jr.213d.2 He describes the [procedure] to be followed in the

same [initiation].
And he should install what is known as 'sakti-

bija' [viz. IM] on all the limbs [of the disciple].
The mantra [viz. HA], adorned with the twelve
vowels, is installed on the heart circle.║214║
Consciousness, resembling a china rose,
[arises] from the centre of the [mantra HA
adorned with the twelve vowels arranged in
circular fashion]. And he should meditate on
the group [of mantras] as impelled by the wind
[Y] and inflamed by the fire [R]. | | 2 1 5 | | He
should recite the mantra [viz. the mass of
phonemes] with the insertion of the [initiand's]
name. All at once a releasing of the disciple
will undoubtedly occur. ║216║
Jr.216d.l 'Sakti-bijam' is the combination of the triangular bija,

I, and maya which is referred to by the word 'multitude'. 'He
203. This line is supposed to give the code for DDHMRYUm It seems, however, that
the code for D, namely manda, is missing.
316 The Kula Ritual
should install ...on all the limbs': he should reflect on the initiand
at the centre of that double bija [IM]. 'Mantra': the phoneme
HA which is essentially equivalent to all the mantras. 'Of the
[mantra]': of the mantra which is arranged in circular fashion
between the twelve vowels excluding the neuter phonemes.
'The group [of mantras]': the whole multitude of mantras de-
riving from speech etc.204 is reflected upon as present outside
and inside the initiand. He should, therefore, meditate upon
that [multitude of mantras] as surrounded externally on every
side by 'wind', i.e. by the phoneme Y, and by 'fire', i.e. the
phoneme R, so that the [multitude of mantras] which is inflamed
in this way will lead to a distinctive manifestation of release.
'Mantra': one or other of the three masses of phonemes. 'With
the insertion of the [Lnitiand's] name': at first the mantra, then
the name of the initiand, [then] the mantra again.
Qt.216d.l "He should install the triangular [bija I] and
the multitude [M], as appropriate, on all the limbs. [He
should install ] on the heart circle the leading mantra
which is distributed between the twelve vowels. It
resembles the rising sun. And with it he should quicken
the [limited] living being. He should inflame [the
mantra] with Tire' [R] and arouse [it] with 'wind' [Y].
He should, O Splendid One, repeat the disciple's name
which is placed within the mantra. After that [the
disciple], who is eagerly engaged in the [mantra], enters
into absorption immediately.

Jr.216d.2 And [when he does become absorbed], what sort of
experience does the [disciple] have? He says:
While he is attached to a [particular] category,
O Goddess, he notices his self within that
204. The meaning is not clear. The term vag-bhava may refer to vak, 'word', or
paravak, 'supreme word'.
category. On the other hand, when he has

reached the supreme category, 'he does not
see'.||217|| By the same procedure he sees the
whole pathway.
Jr.218b.l 'He notices': [he notices] only one [category] at a
time. 'He does not see': his one true nature is that of the per-
ceiver.
sl. 2l8cd b. He is a Guru
Jr.218b.2 An experience of that sort gives rise to sure knowl
edge, not just with reference to himself, but also with reference
to himself and other things. He says:
Or he comprehends all the scriptures as well,
in an instant. ║ 218 ║
Jr.218d.l 'All the scriptures': those he has not seen or heard.
Ill Regarding the Son Who Desires Enjoyments
sl. 219-220 1. a. Enjoyment in a Category
b. Enjoyment in All Categories
c. Enunciation of the Kula Sacrifice
Jr.218d.2 And if anyone desires specific enjoyments, then the
[practitioner] should perform the appropriate initiation for him.
He says:
In the case where the [disciple] has the apti
tude, the accomplished yogi should celebrate
[his] initiation into a particular category with
a ritual of practice which is appropriate to that
category. | | 2 1 9 | | As regards the life-long
[ritual] conduct of the person who seeks libera
tion and who has been fully initiated in [as a
Son], the Kula tradition of sacrifice should be
taught in connection with the five states [viz. of
consciousness]. ║220║
Jr.220d.l 'Aptitude' is the wish someone has for mastery over
318 The Kula Ritual
a world within the category 'earth'; [or the wish], by contrast,

of someone with regard to the state of Sadasiva. 'With a ritual
of practice which is appropriate to that category': by means of
the various objects of concentration etc. 'As regards the life-
long [ritual] conduct': indicates the rule of conduct [to be prac
tised] for the rest of his life.
sl. 221 2. Definition of the Kula Sacrifice

Jr.220d.2 He explains the connection with the five states:
Consciousness abides without varying in the
[five states] starting with wakefulness etc. For
that reason, the Kula sacrifice, which takes
place in the 'mouth of the yogini1, is to be taught
in those same terms [viz. in the five states]. ║221║
Jr.221d.l 'Abides without varying':
Qt.221d.l "... there is no state which is not Siva."205
Jr.221d.2 In other words, [consciousness] is unceasingly
active.
sl. 222-223 3. Examination of the Sacrifice

Jr.221d.3 Therefore he says:
In tne wakened state, the whole [range of
mantras] is to be worshipped. In dreaming
sleep, [the range of mantras is absorbed] into
a specific mantra. In deep sleep, after leaving
aside [the specific mantra], what is known as
'the source [of the range of mantras' is to be
worshipped] encircled by his saktis. ║ 222 ║ At
the Fourth, however, there is just the single
[sakti, viz. Kulesvari] who is called 'the sexual
205. This is quoted exactly from the Spandakarika 2.4b. In quoting the final half-
line, Jayaratha implies the two whole slokas. i.e. 3-4 which include most of the
five states. Jayaratha quotes the same half-line in his commentary on TA
10.214-215ab.
Sub-topic 6: Initiation 3J9
partner'. Kulesita is at the 'Beyond[-Fourth]'.

The worship is presented in this way for the
benefit of those who are completely involved
with their own sakti. ║223║
Jr.223d.l In the various states starting with wakefulness there
is a gradual abating of duality and a manifestation of non-
duality. Thus, in the state of wakefulness the whole range of
mantras is to be used in worship. In the state of dreaming sleep
too [the whole range is to be used for worship], but the
specific [mantra] which is preferred for worship, i.e. just a single
[mantra], is used with reference to the mantra Para etc. In the
state of deep sleep, however, after discarding the attendant range
of mantras, the three bhairavas joined to the three saktis Para
etc., as well as Kulesvara and Kulesvari, are to be worshipped.
And at the Fourth just the single [goddess] Kulesvari [is to be
worshipped] and at Beyond-Fourth Kulesvara alone [is to be
worshipped].
sl. 224 4. Further Instruction on the Five States

Jr.223d.2 He indicates the same in another passage as well.
And the [guru] should explain to him the set of
five states divided in the aforesaid manner,
starting from the corporeal and ending with the
Beyond-All, as mentioned earlier. ||224||
Jr.224d.l '[As mentioned] earlier': in the tenth chapter 206

'Divided in the aforesaid manner': according to the types 'yogi'
and 'knowledgeable person'. 'To him': to the fully initiated
person who seeks liberation.
206. TA 10 describes the five states of consciousness in general. TA 10.242-281

describes the fives states as they variously occur in the yogi or the knowledge
able person.
SUB-TOPIC 7 Consecration
1. In the Malinivijayottara - An External Ritual

sl. 225-227 a. The Ritual i. Anointing the Adept
sl. 228-229 ii. Anointing the Master
Jr.224d.2 He also describes the consecration of the Adept and

of the Master which is now presented immediately after the
initiation.
The correct consecration 207 into yoga of the
Adept who desires enjoyments [is as follows].
In this [ceremony], after sacrificing to the god
according to [the disciple's financial] means,208
[the guru] should light eight flawless lamps
made of a gold etc., after furnishing them with
red wicks and with ghee. || 226ab || The [eight
lamps] are to be worshipped according to the
set of eight kula [goddesses]. Kulesvara and
Kulesvari are also [to be worshipped] in the
'conch-shell' ║ 226 ║ full of the nectar of bliss.
By using the aforesaid process of the 'hand of
Siva' [the guru] consecrates [the disciple] by
using the ['conch-shell']. Afterwards, the
[Adept] (sa) should undertake mantra
practice. ║227║
This is the consecration of the Master. The
[guru] who is qualified should set out for him
sixty-four 'lamps' made with paste etc. || 228 ||
207. The word 'consecration' is often used to translate abhiseca. It describes the
effect but not the manner. 'Anointing' expresses the manner but is associated
with unguents. 'Sprinkling' sounds banal.
208. Even if the means be only some water and durva grass. TA 15.37ab.
Sub-topic 7: Consecration 321
The ['lamps'] are to be worshipped according

to the sixty-four [kula goddesses]. Kulesvara
and Kulesvari are [to be worshipped] in the
centre as before. [The guru] also consecrates
him as guru simply by means of what is called
the 'hand of Siva'. ||229||
Jr.229d.l 'Into yoga': indicates the particular emphasis of the
[consecration]. 'In this [ceremony]': in the consecration into
yoga. 'In the conch-shell': in the skull. 'By using the aforesaid
process of the 'hand of Siva' ': by the process of pulling the
sakti. 'By using the': by using the 'conch-shell'. 'The' (sa): the
Adept who desires enjoyments. 'Made with paste etc.': the word
'etc' means the earth of an anthill etc.209 'As before': by means
of what is in the 'conch-shell'.
sl. 230 b. Acclaim by the Group of Yogis

Jr.229d.2 What benefit accrues to these two by way of such a
consecration? Wishing to resolve that question he quotes the
agama itself.210
These two, who have been consecrated, are '
acknowledged [as Adept and Master] by the
whole group of yogis. Their guru is the one
who grants liberation. || 230 ||
sl. 231 c. After the Ritual i. Their Respective Roles
sl. 232 ii. Further Instruction
Jr.230d.l In order to explain the intended meaning of the fourth
half-line in [sl.230d] he says:
The intended meaning of the half-line is [as
follows]: the guru who is an Adept in the first
instance [viz. and who is not subsequently
consecrated as Master] dispenses supernatural
209. The earth of an anthill, since it comes from the mouth of a living being, is
considered to be particularly pure.
210. That is, the Malinivijayottaratantra.
322 The Kula Ritual
powers; the other [viz. the Master] bestows

liberation in an appropriate manner. ║231║ To
both [Adept and Master the consecrating guru]
should explain the entire threefold knowledge
in an appropriate manner and should grant his
own authority in respect of performing his own
ritual. ║232║
Jr.232d.l This is the intended meaning of [sl.230d]: - From
amongst the two, the one who is an Adept in the first place
[viz. and who has not subsequently been consecrated as Master
and] in this sense is a guru, dispenses only supernatural powers
to others; the other [viz. the Master] who has been a guru from
the very start [viz. without being consecrated as an Adept],
after first bestowing supernatural powers bountifully, i.e.
outstandingly, [grants] liberation as well. The position of a
Master is transmitted just to the person who seeks liberation
[viz. and not to the one who only seeks enjoyments] even if he
has been initiated with sa-bija initiation. Likewise also, the
particular [position] of officiant is [transmitted] to the [person
who seeks liberation]; similarly the particular [position] of a
knowledgeable person is [transmitted to him]. There is no
inconsistency whatever in this arrangement. 'The threefold
[knowledge]' is the 'individual', 'sakti' and 'Sambhu' methods.
'His ritual' means initiation etc.
2. In the Vtrdvalibhairava - An Internal Ritual

Jr.232d.2 He describes that same [consecration] according to
an internal procedure as well.
The set of six causes as they are called and
Parama Siva ║233║ along with Bhairava-
natha are designated as 'the set of eight'.
Viewing each of that [set] as identical with all,
the guru should transfer the modality which
is in himself to the eye etc., i.e. to any sense-
organ [of the disciple]. ║ 234 ║ This consecr
ation with full jars' is called 'the supreme
Sub-topic 7: Consecration 323
[consecration]'. Indeed [it is performed]

without external [jars]. Thus it is said in the
illustrious Viravalibhairava. || 235 ||
Jr.235d.l Brahma, Visnu, Rudra, Isvara, Sadasiva and
Anasrisiva, [constitute the set of six]. 'Paramasiva' is the thirty-
sixth. 'Bhairavanatha' is the totality, designated by the term
'Thirty-Seventh' etc. Therefore, because each one of that set of
eight is identical with all, a set of sixty-four modalities is present.
Having established the [set] in himself, the guru should trans
fer [it], by means of the outlet of his own faculty, to any faculty
such as the eye etc. of the person to be consecrated, i.e. he
brings about the identity [of the consecrand with the set of
sixty-four modalities]. The [consecration] is [performed] with
out external [jars]; i.e. [it is performed] with full, internal 'jars'
since the [the guru] is full of the essence of consciousness.
Because it is quite different from [consecration performed] with
external [jars] our gurus call it 'the supreme [consecration]' which
is approved for ritual practice.
SUB-TOPIC 8 Penetration

Jr.235d.2 After explaining the ritual of consecration in this
way; desiring, then, to investigate the nature of 'penetration'
mentioned above,211 he begins to speak of that initiation.
When, however, there is a desire for an
immediate enjoyment, the guru, who is most
accomplished in yoga, should immediately
perform initiation-by-penetration which gives
the chosen result in the matter [of enjoy
ment]. || 236 ||
Jr.236d.l 'Most accomplished in yoga': [the gura] who is well-
practised with respect to yoga is qualified [to perform this form
of initiation]. As he will say:
Qt.236d.l "And [initiation-by-penetration] is to be
celebrated by a person who is practised ...."
Jr.236d.2 'Penetration' is a piercing of the support of the circles
etc., in an ever-ascending order, by using the energy of the
central breath. As he will say:
Qt.236d.2 "... so that, through being absorbed into ever
higher levels, the disciple's conviction, because of the
complete piercing of the circles, becomes firm."
Jr.236d..3 As it is said with that very point in mind:
Qt.236d.3 "After joining the 'self [viz. harnsa]212a to
the mani[-pura circle], he should bring the energy as
211. In Q 2 0 1 b . l .
212a.The atmanam, 'self, in Qt.236d.3 refers to the subtle-breath in its contracted
form. By leading the contracted form upwards, the individual self acquires
the state of Heruka. The name 'Heruka' refers to Siva. Farrow and Menon,
The concealed essence, p.xliv.
Sub-topic 8: Penetration 325
far as 'Heruka'. The instrument for loosening the bonds

is known as 'penetration'."
Jr.236d.4 And so on.
sl. 237-239ab Definition of Initiation»by-penetration

Jr.236d.5 Therefore he says:
And initiation-by-penetration is described by
many methods and in various places. And it is
to be celebrated by a person who is practised,
so that through being absorbed into ever higher
;
levels, ║237║ the disciple's conviction, because
of the piercing of the circles, becomes firm2l2b
Jr.238b.l 'So that': by virtue of the fact that [the guru] is prac
tised.
Jr.238b.2 What does [the mitiand] gain by such a piercing? To
with the result that there is a supernatural power
such as minuteness etc. ║ 238c ║
Jr.238c.l On the other hand, if such is not the case, i.e. if there
is no absorption into ever higher circles, an obstacle etc. will
result, as the dgama states in this regard:
By contrast, [the following 'supernatural
power'] is enjoined in the illustrious [Ratna-]
mala: || 238 || when the region of a higher circle
is not reached, [the 'supernatural power'] is
simply absorption by a Pisaca.213
2I2b.The word dhruvah, 'firm' is linked with anuttara, 'unsurpassable'. Likewise,

the word pratyayah, according to Jr.271d.l, can mean absorption, avesah.
The sentence could be translated as: ' the disciple's absorption ... reaches the
highest level.'
213. The Agni-Purana lists three classes of monsters: Pisaca whose body is emaci
ated; Vetala whose face is hideous and Preta who is thin but has a large belly,
de Mallmann, Les enseignements, p.305. The Silparatna states that the Pisaca
are skin, bone and tendons, ibid. p.201. See also Wendy Doniger O'Flaherty,
Hindu myths, Harmondsworth, England, Penguin Books,1975, p.45.
326 The Kula Ritual
Jr.239b.l As it is said in that [text]:

Qt.239b.l "When the lower states move to a higher
level, O You whose face is beautiful, the [supernatural
power] is a state of liberation, it is an acquisition of
knowledge. And the states which are in the higher circle,
if they go to a lower level, then there is possession by a
Pisaca which certainly produces an obstacle."
Examination
I Penetration According to the Gahvara
sl. 239cd-240ab Enunciation of the 6 Forms
Jr.239b.2 He explains the statement 'by many methods':
Initiation-by-penetration, which is of six kinds, is
described by Paramesi in the illustrious Gahvara
It consists of 'mantra', 'sound', 'bindu', 'energy',
'cobra', 'supreme'. (║239cd-240ab║)
Jr.240b.l It is stated in that [text]:
Q t . 2 4 0 b . l "There is penetration by mantra [and
penetration] which is called 'sound'. Then penetration
by hi'ndu is next. There is [penetration] relating to sakti
[and] penetration by 'cobra'. The supreme [penetration]
is listed as sixth."
Jr.240b.2 And as regards the fact that [the penetration] is of
six kinds, the reason for it is the cleansing of the pathways. As
it is said:
Qt.240b.2 "O Beloved, since consciousness occurs by
means of penetrating in six ways, he should bring about
the cleansing of the pathway."
Examination:
sl. 240cd-24lab 1. Mantra
a. From the Gahvara
Jr.240b.3 He cites the text which is before him214 both literally
214. That is, the Gahvara.

and according to its meaning."

[la.] He [first] meditates on the bundle of flames
which is described in his own scripture, a circle
of eight beams of light etc., ║240║ Because he
[then] penetrates the circle of [his disciple's]
heart with it, this is 'penetration by mantra'.
Jr.241b. 1 'In his own': according to [his own] ritual practice.
'With it': with the [circle of] eight beams of light etc. 'Circle of
... heart': [the disciple's] self is characterised as reduced to
the condition of an object of perception through something
that is before him. As it is said:
Qt.24lb.l "He [first] meditates on the bundle of flames,
i.e. the upmost circle which consists of eight beams of
light, or even on [the circle of] twelve beams of light,
in keeping with the ritual given in his own scripture.
[Then] the other person's mind is to be penetrated. It is
called 'penetration by mantra'."
sl. 24lcd-247 b.From the Diksottara
2. Sound
3. Hindu
4. Sakti
Jr.24lb.2 He gives the same [penetration by mantra] accord
ing to another procedure as well.
[lb.] After placing the phoneme A215 in [his
own] body in nine ways,216 [the guru] should
then, by the act of ritual placing, transfer [the
phoneme A],217 ║241║ which is shining [and]
powerfully resplendent, across to the disciple.
215. The word akara can means both 'the phoneme A' and 'shape'.
216. These are the nine openings of the body. Silbum, La kundalini, p. 114. These
are the eyes, ears, nostrils, mouth, sex-organ and anus.
217. Silburn translates this as 'makes it penetrate by means of yogic projection'.
ibid. p. 114.
328 The Kula Ritual
Then, as a result of the bond being released,

he is joined to the supreme category. ||242||
Such a procedure, presented in the Diksottara,
was explained to me by Sambhu. [2] It is called
'sound' because sound is pronounced. It occurs
with regard to 'emanation' [viz. Malini]. ║243║
[The guru] should penetrate the [disciple's]
mind with sound. It is called 'penetration by
sound'.[3] The [disciple's] mind is located in
the position of the bindu which is placed either
between the eyebrows ║244║ or in the target of
the heart, 0 Great Goddess. [After visualising]
the bindu as possessing the splendour of a
bundle of flames, the [guru] should, by means
of it, fully awaken [the mind which is] the
subject [of the penetration]. This is called
'[penetration] by bindu'. ║245║ [4] By arousing
the base of the body218 [the guru] arouses that
which pertains to sakti [ viz. H] as far as the
one who possesses sakti, 0 Beautiful One. [H]
is seated in the triangle, it is curved, ear-ring
shaped. ║246║ Having silently aroused [H], he
should penetrate the whole universe. Because
it is a circulating penetration of this sort, it is
called 'the penetration which pertains to sakti'
[viz. to H]. ║247║
218. In his book, Vac, p.413 footnote 89, Padoux translates matta-gandha-sthana
as 'the place of the exciting smell' and notes that '... this expression often
indicates the sexual organs, - thus TA 29.246 ...'. He notes that it may some
times also refer to the 'bulb', kanda. Silbum states that matta-gandha refers to
the muscles of the rectum. Silburn, La kundalinl, p.117. The anatomical
location of gandha or matta-gandha, like that of kanda is imprecise. In TA
5.54, Abhinava speaks of 'applying the staff to the subtle-breath'. This arouses
the energy located at the base of the spine, which then rises like a serpent. In
glossing this text, Jayaratha uses the phrase matta-gandha-samkoca- adi-
kramena and gives a quote which has the guru performing this act.
Jr,247d.l 'ln nine ways': through the different apertures. 'In

the body: in his own [body]. The [phoneme A] shines in those
nine ways [viz. through the nine apertures] because it is being
placed, i.e. because it is being given over. 'Powerfully resplen
dent': the capacity of the [phoneme A] to release the bond is
highlighted by this [phrase]. 'Because sound is pronounced':
the word 'sound' refers to the prolonged sound-seed. 'Emana
tion' means Nadiphanta [viz. Malini]. 'With sound': with the H
which arises spontaneously. It is said in that respect:
Qt.247d.l "After pronouncing a prolonged sound, he
should merge that sound into the [higher levels of]
sound. After pronouncing Nadiphanta (viz. Malini], he
should purify the pathway of the phonemes. O
Goddess, he should penetrate by means of sound. It is
called 'penetration by sound'."
Jr.247d.2 The phrase 'in the position of the bindu' is explained
by the phrase 'between the eyebrows' and so on. 'Mind': the
disciple's [mind]; and the [disciples' mind] is possessed by
bindu. The word bindu implies [the phrase] 'after visualising'
[the bindu]. Therefore it is said:
Qt.247d.2 "Having entered [the disciple] as a resulting

of visualising the bindu between the eye-brows or in
the heart or in the 'bulb', he should penetrate the mind
of the disciple by means of one or other bindu."
Jr.247d.3 And as it [is said]: "As a result of the guru contract
ing the excited base of the body, the highly ferocious one jumps
up." [?]219 According to this teaching, [the guru] strongly ap
plies the device of firmly pressing etc. the base of the body,
i.e. the excited base of the body. By this upward impetus, he
powerfully secures a perfect fusion of the impetus of the cen
tral sakti within the one who possesses sakti, i.e. within Siva
219. The editors add a question mark to the text at this point and so ask whether
this is actually a quotation.
330 The Kula Ritual
himself, who is located at the 'end-of-twelve'. That is, he si

lently arouses the anacka [H].220 The anacka [H] which is
located in the generative organ is seated in the 'triangle' in the
sense that it is ever present. It is ear-ring shaped, curved, mean
ing that it is undifferentiated from the energy of subtle-breath.
He attends to this arousal which is quite spontaneous both as
regards itself and anything else in the sense that it occurs irre
spective of any effort at arousal, i.e. it is self-arousing. Having
done this, he should penetrate the whole world. The [guru]
makes [H] circulate by going round the different locations. It is
said to be 'the penetration which pertains to sakti' [viz. H].
sl. 248 5. Cobra

a. In Brief
Jr.247d.4 Then, in order to explain 'cobra penetration' which is
closely connected with the [penetration which belongs to sakti],
he says:
[5] And the same supreme sakti, she who
manifests bliss, goes from the womb to the
supreme level, she who is adorned with the five
cobra-hoods. ║ 248 ║
Jr.248d.l 'Supreme level': to the one who possesses sakti who
is located at the 'end-of-twelve'. Therefore it is said:
Qt.248d.l "Thus the goddess who has five cobra-hoods
comes from the mandate of the generative organ;
Qt.248d.2 "she goes to the supreme space, to the
supreme mandala of extinction."
220. In Panini's grammar the term 'ac', signifies a vowel. Padoux, Vac, p.294
footnote 193. The term anacka means 'possessing no 'ac' ', a consonant
without a following vowel. In Paratrlsikalaghuvrtti p.62, Abhinava himself
defines it: 'Therefore he should meditate, in his heart and in his body, on the
seed which, being without vowel (svara) or visarga, is in a state of anacka and
which therefore is at the centre of the limited prana and apana' and being at
the centre, it governs and rises as uccara.
sl. 249-252 b. In Detail

Jr.248d.3 He explains the fact that she is adorned with five
cobra-hoods.
The kala, the categories, the nanda etc. and the
spaces and the kulas, the causal deities starting
with Brahma, the sense-organs: she consists of
[that] set of five. ║249║ She who five-fold in
this way, leaves the 'place of Brahma' [and]
comes to rest in the 'abode of Brahma'. She
flashes like lightning as she merges. ║250║
When she has entered [the 'abode of Brahma'],
she penetrates the body [and] pierces right
through to the self. The 'penetration by cobra'
is thus described in the Bhairavagama. ║25║
One should contemplate the mind until the mind
has faded away. Once the mind has faded away,
O Suresani, there is what is called 'supreme bliss'.
||252||
Jr.252d.l The 'kala' are five, i.e. santyatitd etc. The 'catego
ries' are earth etc. 'Nanda etc' are the lunar days. The 'spaces'
are the locations of the generative organ, navel, heart, bindu
[and space]. The 'kula' are called mahakaula, kaula, akula,
kula, kula-akula. 'The causes', starting with Brahma etc., finish
with Sadasiva. The sense-organs are the faculties of intellect
and the faculties of action. 'From the abode of Brahma':
from the generative organ. 'To the abode of Brahma': to the
'end-of-twelve', which means that both of these [places] are
the principal abode of [Brahma]. 'Body': the support etc. of the
circles. Given the penetration of the body, what happens to the
self? For that reason it is said: 'she pierces right through to the
self. And it is said:
Qt.252d.l "She who has the coiled appearance of a
cobra is located below the navel. When aroused she
moves like a cobra, she who is adorned with five hoods.
[The penetration consists of] five sets of five sets, so
that the penetration is known as 'cobra [penetration]'."
332 The Kula Ritual
Jr.252d.2 'Once [the mind has] faded away': as a result of aban

doning the form of differentiated thought. 'Supreme bliss': un
differentiated wonder itself.
Jr.252d.3 For that reason, the duality of the [mind] melts away'
from every side. He says:
[6] There are no faculties, no subtle-breaths,
nothing known by the internal faculties, no
mind, neither object nor subject of thought nor
act of thinking. ║253║ The waning of all beings
is called the 'supreme penetration'.
|| Penetration According to Some Gurus

sl. 254cd-255ab Enunciation of the 9 Forms
Jr.254b.l He explains the [statement] 'many methods' [of ini-
tiation-by-penetration] by another set.
By distinguishing between 'mantra', 'sakti',
'world', form', '[discriminating] knowledge',
'mass', 'place', 'channel' and 'supreme',║254║
other gurus who know the secret present the
knowledge in nine ways.
1. Mantra
2. Sakti
3. World
4. Form
5. Discriminating Knowledge
6. Mass
7. Place
8. Channel
9. Supreme
Jr.255b.l He describes the [nine forms] in turn.
[1] After meditating [on the disciple who is]

inside the triangular m a n d a l a which is
inundated with the phonemes for fire [R] of
maya [HRIM], ║255║ he should pierce the knots
with this excellent flame. He should strike [him]
with droplets of menstrual blood221 and should
unite him to the supreme. The procedure is
named mantra[-penetration]. ║256║
[2] [The guru], after entering by any one of
the [disciple's] channels, after forming his
consciousness into a ball in the sacred place of
[the disciple's] 'bulb', after forcefully circu
lating with the 'flame' [which consists] of
the'five' and of the 'eight', should join [his mind]
║257║ which has been placed at the summit of
the sakti spike, to any circle. Since it is done by
means of sakti, it is the penetration which
belongs to sakti. It immediately causes
conviction. ║258║
[3] The flame, bright as moonlight, emerges
vigorously from the support. Moving
progressively from the toe or from the perineum,
[the flame] merges in the 'space' of the disciple.
[By means of this flame the guru] makes the
body [of the disciple] crystal clear. ║259║
Recalling the multitudes of fore-mentioned
worlds from KSA to A, [the guru] mirrors them
[in the disciple's body] through meditating on
his own mandala. 222 It is the 'penetration by
worlds'. ║260║
[4] He should meditate in the sense of identifying
with any desired shape within the bindu's sacred
221. The word puspa can refer to a flower or to menstrual blood or an emotions or
faculty etc. The present context would suggests droplets of menstrual blood.
222. The mandala is his own body.
334 The Kula Ritual
place between the eye-brows. And afterwards

he should make [the disciple] consist of the
[shape]. | | 2 6 | | That is called 'piercing by form'.
And the shape then becomes visible [to the
disciple]. In the end, when the disciple
becomes composed of it, he enters into union
with it. ║262║
[5] Discriminating knowledge is eightfold since
it comprises the faculties of smell etc. and the
interior (antah) faculties known as 'intellect'
[etc.] By means of the thread of his own
channels, he should transmit the [dis
criminating knowledge] to the disciple. ║263║
Because of the attitude of firm and constant
conviction the penetration is known as
'[penetration by] discriminating knowledge'.
It immediately causes the sun of divine
knowledge to arise in the space of the heart.
║264║
[6] Mass [viz. body]: the supreme [body] is
the 'kalas'; the subtle [body] is the 'eightfold
subtle body'; the gross [body] is the external
[body]. The self [which is seen] in the reflection
is [in fact] invisible. But it is thought to be visible
when it is [seen] in the mirror etc. ║ 265║
Accordingly, [the guru] vigorously melds the
different sorts of mass one into the next. When
they variously ebb away, the highest level
gradually [appears] because of the 'penetration
of the mass'. ║266║
[7] Having settled on the various circles in the
pupil's body, [the guru] should illuminate each
circle in turn. It is called 'penetration by place'.
The [penetration] confers [illumination]. ║267║
[8] The preeminent channels are three in

number, whilst the other [channels] contained
in them are innumerable. 'Penetration by
channel' uses the channels to bring about unity.
It produces that result in these [innumerable
channels]. || 268 || [The guru] who is floating
along a desired channel will reach conscious
ness by means of the principal [channels] which
are associated with the eye etc. Penetration by ,
channel has many different forms. ║ 269 ║ Like
a powerful, tail-shaped animal, the great yogi
, after shaking someone else's channel which
has been enclosed by his own channel,
forcefully makes him fall to the ground, even
though he is a perfected being. ║ 270 ║
[9] The supreme penetration: reflecting on the
non-dual in all the circles, the guru, who is the
dispenser of the state of Siva, should transform
[the disciple] into supreme Siva. ║ 271 ║
Jr.271d.l Maya is maya-bija [HRIM]. 'The phonemes for fire':
R"s. 'Inside the triangular ...': inside a [triangle] which is point
ing upwards. 'After meditating': on the disciple who is seated
inside the [triangle]. 'With this [excellent flame]': with the tri
angular mandala. 'By any one of the ...': by one of the three
channels, susumna etc. 'After forming ... into a ball': after re-
sorbing in every respect. 'After circulating': in that same ['bulb'],
in a clockwise direction, with great velocity. 'The five' are the
faculties of action. 'The eight' are the five faculties of intellect
and the three internal faculties. 'Sakti' implies sakti, perva
sion and samana. 'To any [circle]': to any chosen [circle].
'Conviction' means absorption. 'The flame': the sakti in the
shape of a [flame]. 'Bright as moonlight': this [phrase] indi
cates the splendour and unsullied nature of the [flame]. And
because of the sheer capacity of the [flame] it is said: 'he
makes the body [of the disciple] crystal clear'. 'In the space':
336 The Kula Ritual
at the 'end-of-twelve'. And the merging into that [space] is to

be considered [as coming] from the toe or from the perineum.
'Moving progressively from the toe or from the perineum':
moving progressively from KSA to A, therefore in the direction
of reabsorption. 'Fore[-mentioned]': in chapter eight etc.223 'His
own mandate' is his own body. 'Mirrors': he structures the dis
ciple in exactly the same way also. 'Any [desired shape]': the
form of his chosen deity. And what is the result in this case? To
this question he says: 'and the [shape then becomes visible].
He elucidates the phrase 'the [discriminating knowledge] is
eightfold' by [the phrase] 'smell' etc. 'Antah'234: the three in
ternal faculties. '[In the space of] the heart': because it is the
place where all the channels become evident. 'The mass' is the
body. 'Kala': the five coverings. 'The [different sorts of mass]':
the three types [of mass]. 'One into the next': the gross into the
subtle and the subtle into the supreme. 'Gradually': one after
the other, according to their durability. And at this point in the
[text] an image [is used]:
Qt.271d.l "The self [which is seen] in the reflection is
[in fact] invisible. But it is thought to be visible when it
is [seen] in the mirror etc."
Jr.271d.2 That half-[sloka] is to be regarded as largely super
fluous because it is out of context. But if it does fit the context
for those who are determined on an exposition of the text as
given, so be it! Our outlook, however, is not like that. 'Circle':
the generative organ and the other circles are implied. 'In turn':
starting from the circle of the channels etc. 'He should illumi
nate': [the guru] should inflame [the circle] by making [the
disciple] intent on consciousness. 'Confers': [the penetration]
causes illumination. 'Contained in [the preeminent channels]':
since [the other channels are] generally a reflection of the
223. The whole of TA 8 describes the divine geography through which the initiate
passes in the pathway of space (desa-adhva).
224. The word antah can mean either 'end' or 'interior'. To prevent misunder
standing, Jayaratha explains that antah means 'internal'.
[preeminent channels]. 'By using the [channels]': by using the

innumerable other channels. 'That result': it produces unity.
There is no question of asking: 'Which [channel] then?', for
which reason he says: 'the desire [channel]' etc. 'Tail-shaped':
just as an animal with great bodily strength can, by agitating its
tail, fell a tree etc., so can he as well. [The word] 'supreme' is
implied [as an epithet of the title 'perfected being']. 225 'Great
yogi': a guru who dispenses the state of Siva. This is the final
thing to be known.
I l l Supreme Penetration in Viravalibhairava

Jr.271d.3 And that [supreme initiation-by-penetration] is men
tioned in the agama too as follows. He says:
And the [supreme initiation-by-penetration] is
described in the illustrious Viravalikula as
follows:
i. The Guru
Jr.272b.l Therefore he says:
Having come to know the centre which is
indivisible land] in every respect knowable, he
is undefiled.||212|| The guru, who is accomp
lished as regards the subsidiary divisions of the
[centre], should liberate the 'bonded animal'.
Jr.273b.l [The guru] has come to know the centre, i.e. the en
ergy of the central subtle-breath, which is incapable of being
penetrated by non-yogis, and therefore must necessarily be
225. The word siddha, 'perfect', can be applied to persons of greater or lesser
excellence but it is a perfected being of highest excellence whom the great
yogi is felling in sl.270cd. Therefore Jayaratha needs to explain that the word
'supreme' (param) is implied.
338 The Kula Ritual
known by the practice of yoga etc. [That is] he has experi

enced [the energy of the central subtle-breath] flowing freely
through the divisions of the various circles etc. [Having done
this] he remains undefiled and he is not immersed in the move
ment of both the prana and the apana. He has, therefore, an
enduring experience of the subsidiary divisions of the mantra
etc. which are located there, i.e. in the central subtle-breath just
mentioned. He, the one who teaches the supreme reality, should
liberate the 'bonded animals', i.e. should have [them] emerge
from the support etc. of the various circles.
sl. 273cd-274ab ii. How to Penetrate the Disciple
Jr.273b.2 And how should the guru do that? He says:
- The disciple should sit before the guru. The

[guru] should penetrate [him] 'mouth' to
'mouth', ║273║ form to form, in various
particular ways until [the disciple] becomes
perfectly fused.
Jr.274b.l The guru [should insert his 'mouth'] into the 'mouth'
of the disciple seated before him -
Qt.274b.l "... the consort of Siva [viz. sakti] is, in this

instance, called 'mouth'."
Jr.274b.2 - according to this teaching, he should insert his cen

tral sakti into the central sakti of the [disciple], he should insert
his form of the faculty of sight into the [disciple's] form, i.e.
into [the disciple's] faculty of perception, his faculty of sight;
he should insert his internal sense-organs into the internal sense-
organs of the [disciple] which are implied in the [external sense-
organs such as sight etc.]. [That is,] he should focus his atten
tion on the cause [of the sense organs]. [This is done] until, by
means of these particular activities, [the disciple] becomes
fused, i.e. until he achieves identity with the [centre] (tat).226
sl. 274cd-275 iii. The Result: Disciple is one with Centre

Jr.274b.3 And in that case, what is the result? To this question
he says:
[Their] minds become perfectly fused. Both
acquire the transmental state, ║274║ and by
their arrival at the transmental, at that moment,
[the disciple] is initiated. When 'moon' and 'sun'
are united, he, while alive becomes composed
of the [centre]. ║275║
Jr.275d.l 'Is initiated': the disciple. As a result [of his being
initiated] his [limited] self becomes composed of the [centre].
This happens when there is union, i.e. when there is the perfect
fusion of 'moon' and 'sun', i.e. of the prana and apana. [This
perfect fusion happens] through appropriately putting an end
to the respective forms [of the prana and apana] within the
central sakti. [That is] he becomes one with [the centre].
IV Initiation to Sivahood of all Living Beings

Jr.275d.2 And that [centre] is what even the causal agents
desire. He says:
As regards the [centre], the gods, Brahma etc.
long for the liberation which leads to liberation.
226. The indefinite terms tat, etat and atra appear several times in the present
context: etac, Jr.271d.3; tad, Jr.274b.2; tad, tan, Jr.275d.l; etac, Jr.275d.2;
atra, sl.276a; tan, 275d. Do they refer to the centre mentioned in sl.272d or to
'the ineffable' (anakhya) as in sl. 142a and Jr. 142b. 1? Do they refer to the
supreme penetration, as in Jr.271d.3, or to the state of Siva which is the result
of the initiation? Do all these things in fact coincide? The guru has come to
know the centre and he sets about bringing the disciple to this highest state.
Accordingly the word tat etc. will be translated to mean 'centre'.
340 The Kula Ritual

Jr.276b.l How does that happen? To this question he says:
After restraining his circle of rays, when he
'devours' 227 both enjoyment and liberation:
║276║ the initiation which results is proclaimed
as 'belonging to Sarva'.
Jr.277b.l When the guru etc.,228 who has been described in
that way,229 after restraining his circle of rays beginning with
the mind, 'devours' enjoyment and liberation, which are both
mutually incompatible, i.e. when he is liberated even in enjoy
ment: the [initiation] which results is called "the initiation which
belongs to Paramesvara', i.e. it is so named because it gives
liberation in life.

i. In Brief
Jr.277b.2 Therefore he says:
This liberation is said to be 'motionless' in the
midst of all living beings. ║277║ By striking and
hammering the phases of 'fire' and 'moon', he
eliminates the vibration.
Jr.278b.l'Motionless': unwavering in all circumstances. Initi
ated according to [Sarva initiation], he should - as a result of
repeatedly striking the phases of 'fire' and 'moon', i.e. of prana
and apana which consist of the means of knowledge and the
objects of knowledge, i.e. by denying their nature, by reposing
in the form of the knowing subject alone - eliminate the vibra
tion, i.e. should bring an end to the dominance of external
things.
227. The term 'devours' links up with the term 'relish' which is the third stage in the
fourfold presentation of the Krama cycle. He 'devours' in the sense that he
reaches a state which is higher than both liberation or enjoyment and from
which both emanate.
228. The term 'etc' refers to the disciple.
229. Namely, in sl.272cd-275cd.
sl. 278cd-281 ii In Detail

iii Result: All acquire Sivahood
Jr.2'8b.2 And how does such a thing take place? To this
que-tion he says:
The external subtle-breath which goes outside,
which, taking on the form of darkness, || 278 ||
has left through the pores, circulates through
all the causal deities. After he has aimlessly
made the [external subtle-breath] arrive at a
centre, he causes it to [continue to] circulate.
Then he 'emits'. ║279║ By increasing the union
[of prana and apana] he penetrates the five
knots. He reflects on the centred sacred place
which is the pairing of the modalities of the
coupling [of prana and apana]. ║280║ He does
not focus on the combination of self, space,
external reality, mind or body. This initiation
grants the acquisition of the state of Siva to all
living creatures. ║281║
Jr.2Sld.l The 'pouring out' is the external apana and prana,
in the sense that it consists of objectivity. When these (apana
and nrana] become intent on repose, [the pouring] is the cen
tral [subtle-breath]. Therefore, the form which pours out through
the pores, i.e. through the channels in every direction -
Qt.281d.l "There is no sadness prior to duality.
Darkness is not due to the state of non-duality."
Jr.281d.2 - assumes, according to this quote, the appearance
of darkness, i.e. the form of the [limited] knowing subject. And,
as a result of arresting the upwards movement, [the subtle-
breach] circulates in the regions governed by the causal deities
such as Brahma etc., i.e. [the limited knowing subject] causes
[the subtle-breath] to circulate in those [regions] by abandon
ing and approaching an object of meditation. And, immedi
ately after [the subtle-breath] circulates in this way, he 'emits'.
342 The Kula Ritual
Then, by means of an upward movement of the union of prana

and apana, he pierces the set of five knots which govern the
various causes. Then he reflects on the central sacred place,
i.e. on the couple, prana and apana, which have become fused,
i.e. he becomes closely attentive to that same [central sacred
place]. Then he ceases to focus on the combination [of the
following aspects] which pertain to the limited self; space, i.e.
void; external reality, i.e. external objects such as blue etc.;
mind which, since it is the basis of the mirroring [of objects], is
a hidden speech; and the body. He experiences the directly
self-evident within the self alone. This initiation, therefore, is
said to grant the acquisition of the state of Siva.
RITES TO C O N C L U D E T H E INITIATION
sl. 282-283 The First Ritual: With Masters and Adepts

- Oblation
Jr.28ld.3 Having explained in this way the many kinds of ini
tiation-by-penetration, he also says what remains to be done in
that connection.
At the end of the initiation, having cooked the
'lamps', the 'oblation' is to be eaten by the kula
Masters along with all the Adepts. It destroys
great sins. || 282 || Such is said in the illustrious
Ratnamala. The ritual which is 'defective' or
'excessive' is indeed a sin. This [ritual of
eating the oblation] is said to be 'the ceasing
of [sin]'. ║283║
Jr.283d.l And the [ritual] is not declared on the basis of his
own judgment [alone], for which reason it is stated: 'such is
said in the illustrious Ratnamala'. As it is said in that [text]:
Qt.283d.l "At the end of the initiation, 'lamps' should
be made. After cooking, the 'oblation' is to be eaten by
the kula Masters along with the Adepts. It destroys great
sins."
Jr.283d.2 [It is said:]
Qt.283d.2 "If not all are persons who know reality, he
should not present the 'lamp'."
Jr.283d.3 According to this teaching, when there are people
present who do not know reality, then an 'oblation' meal is
forbidden. And for those who do know reality, even the fear of
contact with sin is absent. Therefore, what does the phrase 'de
stroys great sins' mean in that [text, viz. sl.282d]? To this ques
tion he says: 'defective etc.'.
344 The Kula Ritual
The Second Ritual: With all the Heroes

- Wine
Jr.283d.4 He says what else must be done in the [ritual of ini
tiation] to complete it:
On the next day, the sacrifice is to be celebrated
in honour of the guru. Since the ritual is not
complete without it, [the initiate] should then
do it with energy. ║284║ He should offer to the
guru whatever pleases him.
Jr.285b.l [The phrase] 'the ritual is not complete' refers to an
ancillary aspect of the sacrifice in honour of the [guru]. It is not
done for the [guru's personal] pleasure.
Examination
sl. 285cd-287ab 1. The Ritual
a. The Guru and the Initiate Partake
Jr.285b.2 And what is the ritual mentioned in [sl.284ab] which
will complete the [initiation]? He says:
The ritual of [initiation] which occurs during
the ceremony of the circle]-sacrifice] is called
'the transmission'. ║ 285║ The cup of liquor, filled
to the top, is held in the hand of the Virendra.
After looking upon it as the supreme brahman,
[the initiate] should drink from it at the guru's
command.║286║ Then, having satiated the
spirits, he should offer it to the guru.
Jr.287b.l'Of ... ': of initiation. 'The Virendra' is the Master.
sl. 287cd-289ab b. All the Heroes Partake
Jr.287b.2 Regarding the same matter as mentioned in [sl.284ab],
he teaches [the following]:
After making [a prostration] on the ground and
having made obeisance to the guru, having fully
Rites to Conclude the Initiation 345
satiated the sky-travellers ║287║ and after

bowing to his 'mantra' and to the [cup of liquor]
(tac-ca), to the sexual partner, to Ganapati, to
the gurus, to the guardian deity of the region,
to the assembly of heroes in due order starting
with the gurus etc., ║288║ [the initiate] should,
of his own accord, drink the ingredient which
has been touched by the heroes. It should never
be done in any other way.
Jr.289b. l 'After making [a prostration] on the ground' means
that [he makes] himself [fall prostrate]. Therefore, [the phrase]
means: after falling to the ground, a prostration is to be made
to the guru. [The phrase] 'tac-ca' is to be construed as 'and
after bowing to the cup of liquor'. 'Touched by the heroes': all
of them, starting with the guru, in due order [consume] what is
left of the drink.
sl. 289cd-290 2. Notes:

a. Exclusion Text
Jr.289b.2 And that [ceremony] is to be performed just by those
who know reality together with the ordinary initiates. It is not
to be done with other persons. He says:
Those who have no knowledge of the para-
brahman, who are without the agama of
Agama,230 ║289║ and who are given over to
greed, folly, conceit, anger, attachment and
maya: with them that [ceremony] 231 is not to
be performed, if one desires one's own good.
||290||
230. Firstly, the term agama means 'inaccessible', 'unattainable' and is similar to
anutteta, 'unsurpassable' which is a epithet of Siva. Secondly, the ordinary
initiate is bound to the recitation of the scriptures. Thus the phrase 'those who
are without the agama of Agama' can be understood to mean 'those who are
without commitment to the Saiva scriptures', in other words, those who are not
ordinary initiates.
231. The ceremony described in sl.284-289ab.
346 The Kula Ritual
sl. 291 b. The Timing of the Second Ritual

J 290d. 1 And when is that [Second Ritual] to be done? To this
question he says:
At the beginning of the sacrifice and in the
middle of the sacrifice, at the end of the sacrifice,
during the worship of the guru, during the
occasional rites mentioned above,232 the
disciple should perform that ritual. ║291║
Jr.291d.l 'Mentioned above': in chapter twenty-eight.
sl. 292ab Summation of the Whole Chapter.

Jr.291d.2 He sums up the meaning of the chapter with a half-
sloka.
Thus has the secret ritual been thoroughly
discussed. It has been described in very clear
terms by means of the experiences obtained
from the mouth of the guru. ║292ab║
Jr.292b.l Let [this work] be auspicious!
Jr.292b.2 The kaula experience has been transmitted in proper
order by the teaching of the illustrious guru. Jayaratha has ex
plained this twenty-ninth chapter.
Jr.292b.3 Such is the elucidation of the secret ritual as con
tained within the investigation of the illustrious Tantraloka -
the twenty-ninth chapter.
232. In TA 28.6-9, Abhinava lists 23 occasional rites.

APPENDICES
APPENDIX 1
The 36 categories (tattva),

the 5 kala,
the 4 spheres (anda)
Categories:
36 siva consciousness cit
kala of santatita, 'beyond rest' = categories 36-35
sphere of sakti = categories 35-32
35 sakti bliss ananda
kala oisdnad, 'rest' = categories 34-32
34 Sadasiva will iccha
33 Isvara knowledge jnana
32 Suddhavidya action kriya
sphere of may a, 'illusion' = categories 31 -25
kala of vidya, (impure) 'knowledge' = categories 31-25
6 coverings (kancuka, avarana) = categories 31-26
31 illusion maya
3 levels i. supreme
ii. subtle
iii. gross = knot (granthi)
5 kala = categories 30 - 25
30 force kala
29 knowledge vidya
28 attachment raga
27 necessity niyati
26 time kala
25 individual purusa
sphere of prakrti, 'matter' = categories 24-2
kala of pratistha, 'foundation' = categories 24-2
24 matter prakrti
3 interior faculties (antah-karana)
23 intelligence buddhi
22 ego ahamkara
21 mind manas
350 The Kula Ritual
5 faculties of knowledge (jnanendriya) or of intellect (buddhendriyu)

20 hearing srotra
19 touching tvac
18 seeing caksus
17 tasting rasana
16 smelling ghrana
5 faculties of action (karmendriya)
15 speaking vac
14 grasping pani
13 excreting payu
12 procreating upastha
11 walking pada
5 subttlelements (tanmatra)
10 sound sabda
9 touch sparsa
8 form rupa
7 taste rasa
6 smell gandha
5 gross elements (mahabhuta)
5 space akasa
4 air vayu
3 fire tejas
2 water jala
sphere of prthivi, 'earth' = category 1
kala of nivrtti, 'inaction' = category 1
1 earth prthivi
APPENDIX 2
The Phonemes of Sabdarasi, Matrka and Malini

together with their Corresponding Categories.
Note: The following is adapted from Gnoli, Il commento, p. 82 and from
Padoux, Vac, pp.318-319 which is more detailed on the listing of the
categories in Sabdarasi.
Paravac Pasyanti Madhyama Categories (tattva)
Para Parapara Apara
Sabdarasi Matrka Malini
1. A A N 36+35 Siva / Sakti
2. A A R ''
3. I I R ''
4. I I L ''
5. U U L ''
6. U U TH ''
7. R R C ''
8. R R DH ''
9. L T I ''
10. L L N ''
11. E E U ''
12. AI AI U ''
13. O O B ''
14. AU AU K ''
15. M M KH ''
16. H H G ''
17. K KS GH 34 sadasiva
18. KH H N 33 isvara
19. G S I 32 suddhavidya
20. GH S A 31 maya illusion
21. N S V 30 kala force
22. C V BH 29 vidya knowledge
23. CH L Y 28 raga attachment
24. J R D 27 niyati necessity
25. JH Y DH 26 kala time
26. N M TH 25 purusa, anu,
individual
352 - The Kula Ritual
27. T BH JH 24 prakrti matter

28. TH B N 23 buddhi intelligence
29. D PH J 22 ahamkara ego
30. DH P R 21 manas mind
31. N N T 20 srotra hearing
32. T DH P 19 tvac touching
33. TH D CH 18 caksus seeing
34. D TH L 17 rasana tasting
35. DH T A 16 ghrana smelling
36. N N S 15 vac speaking
37. P DH H 14 pani grasping
38. PH/'S D H 13 payu excreting
39. B TH S 12 upastha recreating
40. BH T KS 11 pada walking
41. M N M 10 sabda sound
42. Y JH S 9 sparsa touch
43. R J M 8 rupa form
44. L CH T 7 rasa taste
45. V C E 6 gandha smell
46. S N AI 5 akasa space
47. S CH O 4 vayu air
48. S G AU 3 tejas fire
49. H KH D 2 jala water
50. KS K PH 1 prthivi earth
APPENDIX 3
The Uccara of OM According to the Svacchandatantra,
Adapted from Padoux, Vac, p.408.
Number Phase Deity Category Cakra
1. 1. unmana Paramasiva 'end-of-twelve'

2. 2. samana Siva / siva
3. 3. vyapini /sakti tuft of hair
4. 4. sakti1 sakti sakti pit-of-Brahma
5. 5. nadanta
6. 6. nada Sadasiva sadasiva from forehead
to crown
7. 7. nirodhini
8. 8. ardhacandra forehead region
9. bindu Isvara isvara eyebrows
10. MA Rudra maya palate
11. U Visnu 6 tattvas throat
(kala to
purusa)
12. A Brahma 24 tattvas heart
(prakrti to
earth)
1. sakti is also catted spuria. Siltourn, le Vijniana Bhairava, p.50.

APPENDIX 4
The Mantras Referred to in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's Investigation.
DEITY NAME PHONIC FORM FIRST

REFERENCE
1. Malini Nadiphanta NA-PHA sl. 18c

2. Para SAUH sl.18c
3. Parapara sl.48b
4. Apara sl.48b
5. Matrsadbhava sl.19d
= Sankarsini sl.69c
= Kalantaki Qt.l3d.8
= Kalasankarsini see below Qt.70b.2
6. Matrka Ksadyanta A-KSA sl.45d
7. hamsa HAMSA sl.83d 8.
HA-HA Qt.l60b.2
9. aksara Om Qt l60b.l
10. kuta KSA sl.l67d
11. rudra-sakti Malini enclosed by
either Para
or Matrsadbhava sl. 187c
12. RKSRUAUM Jr.l95d.l
13. SRYUm Jr.213d.l
14. DDHMRYUm Jr.213d.l
15. RSHKSRYUM Jr.213d.l
16. sakti-bija IMorHRIM sl.214a
17. HA Jr.216d.l
18. maya-blja IMorHRIM Jr.271d.l
The 17 syllables of Kalasankarsini are as follows:
hrim mahacandayogesvari thr dhr thr phat phat phat phat phat
Further references to some of these mantras are given in Appendix 5.

APPENDIX 5
The Deities Named in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's Investigation.
Akula Jr.0.1 Jr.252d.lbis;Qt.l53b.6;

Agama sl.289c;
Aghora sl.53a; Jr.54d.l;
Aja Jr.88d.l
Anasrisiva Jr.235d.l;
Apara sl.48b;
Anandabhairava Qt.l3d.6,
Isvara Qt.66d.2; Jr.235d.l;
Aindri sl.52c, Jr.54d.l;
Ka ka-randhraka sl.59b;
ka-randhra sl. 179c; Jr.88d.l;
Kalasankarsinl Qt.70b.2;
Kalantaki Qt.l3d.8;
Kali Qt.57d.2;
Kula passim
Kulesa kulesa-yugma sl. 13 led, Qt.46b.2;
Kulesita sl.223b
Kulesvara sl 48d, sl.226d, sl.229b; Jr.46b.2, Jr.79d. 1,
Jr.223d.lbis.
Kulesvari sl.47b, sl.69b, sl48d, sl.226d, sl.229b;
Jr.46b.3, Jr.48d.l,Jr.223d.l bis;
Krsa sl.l 6b; Qt.77d.l (krsa-udari);
Kaumari sl.52a;
Jaya Jr.51d.l;
Ganambika Qt.77d.l;
Ganesa sl.28c, sl.29b; Jr.29b.l, Jr.29b.3, Jr.29b.4 bis;
Qt.29b. 1, Qt.29b.2, Qt.29b.3, Qt.29b.4;
Ganesvara sl.27d; Jr.29b.l;
Ganapati sl.288b;
Trilocana Qt.70b.2,Qt.110b.l;
Devadevesi Qt. 163d. 1;
Paramesa sl.2c, sl.4a, sl.56d, sl.96c,
Paramesvara sl.58d (paramesvara), sl.81c; Jr.l6d.5,
Jr.90b.2 (paramesvarl), Jr.96d.4, Jr.277b. 1;
356 The Kula Ritual
Paramesvari Qt.63d.l, Qt.l00b.2;

Paramesi sl.14b, sl.240b;
Paramesita sl.74b;
Para sl.18c, sl.21a, sl 47c
Jr.21d.l bis, Jr.21d.2 bis, Jr.24d.2, Jr.46b.2,
Jr.48d. 1, Jr.70b. 1, Jr. 191 d. 1, Jr.223d. 1 bis;
Qt.l3d.8 doubtful, Qt.21d. 1 bis, Qt.96d.l.
Parapara sl.48b;
Picu Jr. 125b. 1;
Pisaca sl.239b; Qt.239b. 1 (paisaca);
Prajapati Jr.29b.l; Qt.46b.l doubtful;
Brahma sl.249c, sl.276a;
Jr.235d. 1Jr.252d. 1Jr.281 d.2;
brahma-sthana sl.250b, sl.250c;
Jr.252d.lbis;
brahma-bila sl.88d, sl.179b;
Jr.88d.l,Jr.l79d.l;
brahma-randhra Jr. 179d. 1;
Brahmani Jr.63d.3;
Brahmi Jr.200d.2; Qt.l6d.3, Qt.63d.3, Qt.63d.4;
Bhagavati Jr.46b.l;
Bhima Jr.54d.l;
Bhairava sl. 12d, sl.22d, sl.49d, sl. 145b, sl. 157a, sl. 159d;
Jr.l3d.3, Jr.23d.l, Jr.46b.2, Jr.50d.l bis,
Jr.l58b.2, Jr.l60b.2, Jr.l60b.3,Jr.223d.l;
Qt.l3d.l bis,Qt.l3d.2,Qt.l3d.5,Qt.l3d.6,
Qt. 13d.8 bis, Qt. 13d.9, Qt. 13d. 10, Qt.22b. 1,
Qt.l00b.5,Q100b.6;
Bhairavanatha sl.233c; Jr.235d.l; Qt.l3d.8;
Bhairavi = Bhairava sl.162b, sl.186b; Jr.22b.3, Jr.l61b.2;
Mahesani Qt.110b.2, Qt.l95d.2;
Mahesi sl.52a, Jr.54d.l; Qt.54d.l;
Mahesvari Qt.l3.d.3;
Mahamahesvara 0.1
Munda sl.52c;
Yamya sl.52c;
Yogesi sl.52c;
Rudra sl 163b; Jr.235d.l;
rudra-sthana s l . l l l b ; J r . l l l b . l
mdra-sakti, sl. 187c, sl. 188b, sl. 189c,
sl.208a, sl.210c;
Jr. 191 d. 1 ter, Jr.202b. 1, Jr.208d. 1
Appendix: 5 357
rudra-kona 57.27c; Jr.29b.4;

Vatuka sl.28a; Jr.29b. 1 bis, Jr.29b.3;
Qt.29b.2, Qt.29b.3;
Vibhu sl. 165b; Qt.4d.4, Qt.l3d.5;
Visnu Jr.235d.l;
VairincI sl.52a, sl.63c; Jr.63d.3;
Vaisnavi sl.52b;
Sankara Qt.13d.17 (sankara);
Sambhu sl. 17b; Jr.232d.l (sambhava); Qt.l75d.l;
Sarva sl.277b (sarvi);
Siva passim
saiva sl. 83d;
Saivi Qt.274b.l;
Sakta Qt.201b.l;
Sitamsumauli sl.177A;
Suci Qt.9d.2,Qt.l53b.4;
Sankarsani Jr.57d.3; Qt.57d.3;
Sankarsini sl.69c; Jr.70b.2; Qt.70b.2, Qt.70b.5;
Sadasiva Jr.220d. 1, Jr.235d. 1, Jr.252d. 1;
Suresani sl.252c;
Sri-rahasya-rajika-yogini Jr.46b.l;
Svayambhu Qt.13d.25;
Hatakesvara Qt.l53b.6;
Heruka Qt.236d.3.
APPENDIX 6
The Perfected Beings etc. and the Marks of their Lineages. .
1. The Perfected Beings (siddha)
The Krta Age: East: Khagendra+Vijjamba,
their sons and wives:
Vaktasti + Illalamba
Vimala + Anantamekhalamba
The Dvapara Age: South: Kurma + Mangala the sakti,
Jaitra + IllaTamba
Avijata + Anandamekhala
TheTretaAge: West: Mesa + Kamamangala,
Vindhya + Kullaiamba
Ajita+Ever-youthful-Mekhala
The Kali Age: North: Macchanda + Kunkunamba
and the group of six who are
qualified:
2. The row of six 'who are qualified' (adhikara) sl.36d;
princes' (rajaputra) Jr.40d.2, Qt.39d.5;
and their wives:
Amara Varadeva Citra Ali Vindhya Gudika
+ + + + + +
Sillal Eruna Kumari Bodhal Mahalacchi Aparamekhalfi
3. Their lineages have the following identifying marks:
Amara: Varadeva: Citra:

dynasty (ovalli)
sl.36ab -ananda -avali -bodhi
Jr. - - -
Qt.39d.2 -bodhi -prabhu -pada
gesture (mudra)
sl.37ab thumb index finger middle finger
Jr. - - -
Qt.39d.3 - - -
Appendix: 6 359
code (churmma),
sl.37cd end-of- upper bindu
twelve kundali
Jr. - -
Qt.39d.4 Transcendent - eye-brow
centre
hermitage (ghara)
sl.38ab Savara Adabilla Pattilla
Jr.39d.l Pulinda
Qt.39d.5 Pattilla Karabilla Ambilla
begging-place (palli)
sl.38cd Adabi Dombi Daksina
Jr.39d.l - - Daksinavarta
Qt.39d.5 Daksinavarta Kumbhariki Billa
sacred site (pitha)
sl.39abc Devikotta Kuladri Tripuri
Jr.39d.l - Kaulagiri Tripurottara
Qt.39d.6 Tripurottara Kamaru [sic] Attahasa
Ali: Vindhya: Gudika:

dynasty (ovalli)
sl.36ab -prabhu -pada -yogi
Jr. - - -
Qt.39d.2 -ananda -yogi -avali
gesture (mudra)
sl.37ab ring f. little f. left little f
Jr. - - -
Qt.39d.3 - - -
code (chumma) -
sl.37cd heart navel bulb

Jr. - - -
Qt.39d.4 'union' - organ of
generation
hermitage (ghara)
sl.38ab Karabilla Ambi Sarabilla
Jr.39d.l - Ambilla -
Qt.39d.5 Pulinda Sarabillam Adabilla
begging-place (palli)
i7.38cd Billa Kumbharika Aksara
Jr.39d.l - - -
360 The Kula Ritual
Qt.39d.5 Adabi Aksara Adabilla

sacred site (pitha)
i7.39abc Kamakhya Attahasa Daksinapitha
Jr.39d.l Kamarupa - -
Qt.39d.6 Devikotta Daksina Kaulagir
4. The row of six who have no qualification (niradhikara)

Bhatta Indra Valkala Ahindra Gajendra Mahidhara
APPENDIX 7
The Installation of Sacred Sites on he Body
1. According to TA 29.59-63.
Head:
1 Attahasa tuft of hair
2 Caritra fontanelle
3 Kaulagiri ears
4 Jayantika nostrils
5 Ujjayini eye-brows
6 Prayaga face
Torso:
7 Varanasi heart
8 Sripitha two shoulders
9 Viraja throat
10 Edabhi stomach
11 Hala navel
12 Gosruti testicles
Legs:
13 Marukosa generative organ
14-15 Nagara + Paundravirdhana right + left buttocks
16-17 Elapura + Purastira right + left thighs
18-19 KudyakesI + Sopana right + left knees
20-21 Mayapu + Ksiraka right + left calves
22-23 Amrata + Nrpasadcani right + left ankles
24 Vairinci soles of the feet
2. There are variations in the quoted exts and a further variation in
Jayaratha's investigation:
for Hala Qt.63d'. reads Alipura
for Gosruti Jr.63d. reads Gokarna
for Mayapura Qt.63d2 reads Vamapuri
for Amrata Qt.63d2 reads Amratakesvara
for Nrpasadmani Qt.63d2 reads Rajagrha
for Vairinci... soles Qt.63d6 + 4 read Brahmi: her
sacred site is Srisaila
APPENDIX 8
The Schools and Systems Named in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's Investi-
gation.
Advaita sl.74a; perhaps Qt.75b.3, perhaps Qt.l00b.6;
Atimarga Qt100b.4;
Bauddha Qt.75b.3;
Dvaita sl.74a; Qt.75b.2, Qt. 166b. 1 bis;
Krama sl.57b; Jr.56d. 1, passim;
Kula passim;
Sakta Qt.201b.l;
Siddhanta sl.74c; Qt.3d. Qt.75b.3;
Smarta Jr.l02d.5; Qt.75b.3;
Trika sl.95d;
Tantra Jr.7d.2;Qt.75b.l, Qt.l00b.6;
Vaisnava Qt.75b.3;
Varna perhaps Qt.l00b.4;
Vedanta Qt.75b.3;
APPENDIX 9
The Texts Named in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's Investigation1
Arnava sl. 165d; Jr. 166b.l;
=Yonyarnava Jr;166b.l;
Anandesvara sl.200d; Jr.200d.2;
Utphulla sl. 166a; Jr. 166b. 1;
=Utphullakamata Jr. 166b. 1;
Kallkula2 sl 43b;
Kulakridavatara Jr. 39d. 1, Jr. 39d. 1, Jr. 39d.2,
Jr.39d.3,Jr.39d.l,
Jr.39d.1Jr.39d.6;
Kulakramodaya3 Jr.63d.3;
Kramarahasya sl. 14a;
Khamata sl. 165d;
=Khemata Jr. 166b. 1;
=Khecarimata Jr. 166b. 1;
Gama-sastra sl.142b; Jr.l41b.2, Jr. 142b. 1,
Jr.l42b.2;
=Nigama sl. 141a;
Gahvara4 sl.240a;
1. The references which follow only refer to the places where Abhinava and
Jayaratha name texts. They make further quotations with or without attribu
tion. They also quote from texts which they have not named at all in TA 29 and
its investigation, such as the Uccusmabhairavatantra, the Jayadrathayama,
the Vijnanabhairava, the Spandakarika and the Manusmrti or quote from
sources which other texts also use, such as the Kaulavali. See Appendix 10.
2. In Rastogi, p.255 footnote 15, the author says that the MSS of this text are
available in the Darbar Library, Nepal, Tantra Catalogue, Vol. I, pp.37-42.
For other references to that text see New Catalogue, Vol.IV, pp.48-49, 72-73
(Upodghdta. p.26.) He considers that the Kallkula may be identical with the
Kalikakulakramasadbhava or the Kalikakulasadbhava of which he also gives
manuscript details, loc.cit. and op.cit. p.309 footnote 3. The Kalikakula
kramasadbhava is listed in Darbar Library, Nepal, Tantra Catalogue, Vol.1,
pp.37. Rastogi, p.310 footnote 5.
3. 'Kramodaya ... a text of the Krama school known only through a few quota
tions.' Padoux, Le coeur, p.329 footnote 200.
4. Rastogi asks whether Gahvara is the same as the Matagahvarapancasitika of
which he gives the MS details. Rastogi, p.255 footnote 11. A Kulagahvara is
mentioned in TA 24.16d.
364 The Kula Ritual
Caryakula sl. 1 66b;

Tattvaraksana sl. 141 a;
=Tattvaraksa Jr.l41b.2; Qt.l41b.l;
Tantrarajabhattaraka5 Jr.56d.l, Jr.l00b.5;
Tantrasadbhava6 Jr.212b. 1;
=Sadbhava sl.212b; Jr.212b.l;
Trisirastantra sl.110c;
Trisirobhairava Jr.l00b.6; Jr.l42b.2;
Trisiromata7 sl.141b;
Traisirasa . sl.9d; Qt.9d.l;
Thohakasa8 Qt.13d.25;
Diksottara sl.243a;
Devipancasatika9 Jr.42d.2;
Devyamyamala10
Maryadahina sl. 166a; Jr. 166b. 1;
=Nirmaryada Jr. 166b. 1;
5. The Jayadrathayamala is one of the four basic scriptures of Kashmir Saivism

along with the Siddhayogesvarimata, the Tantrasadbhava and the
Brahmayamala. Alexis Sanderson, 'Vajrayana: origin and function', in Bud
dhism into the year 2000. International conference proceedings, Bangkok,
Dhammakaya Foundation, 1994, p.94. More specifically, it is an agama of
the Krama tradition. Sanderson, 'Mandala', p. 197. The work is also known as
the Tantrarajabhattaraka. ibid. p.199 footnote 141. For details concerning
the manuscript, see ibid, p.205. Further details concerning the manuscript and
comments on the place of this work in the canon are also given in Prabodh
Chandra Bagchi, Studies in the tantras, Part I, Calcutta, Calcutta University
Press, 1939, pp.1-15 and pp.109-114.
6. The Tantrasadbhava belongs to the Trika tradition and is one of the four basic
scriptures of Kashmir Saivism. Sanderson, 'Vajrayana', p.94. Sanderson gives
the manuscript details in 'Mandala', p.206. Sambhunatha and the Tantras
adbhava are linked in TA 29.212ab and TA 30.99. K.C. Pandey and R.C.
Dwivedi hold that Sambhunatha is its author. Rastogi, p.52.
7. Trisiromata appears as a work of the Kula tradition. Padoux, Vac, p.281 and
ibid, footnote 166.
8. Is Thohakasa a text? It is not listed in Gnoli, Luce. It is not included in the list
of Kubjikamata tantras of the pascimamnaya or Western Transmission given
in Dyczkowski, The canon pp. 127-133, or in the index of some 800 titles
given in ibid, pp.216-226.
9. The Devipancasatika is an agama of the Krama tradition. Sanderson, 'Mandala',
p. 197. For the manuscript details, see ibid. p.206.
10. The Devyaydmala belongs to the Trika but shows its allegiance to the Kali-cult
by enthroning Kalsamkarsinf, the highest of the Kalis, as a fourth goddess
above the three godesses of the Trika, Para, Parapara and Apara. ibid. p. 194.
Padoux, Vac p.203. Sanderson, 'The visulisation', pp.558-59.
Appendix:9 365
=Amaryada sl. 177a;

Pancasika Jr.l98b.l;
Purva see Malinivijayottarattantra
Brahmayamala 1 1 sl.11
Bhogahastaka sl.198b;
Madhavakula12 sl.56; Jr.56d.l bis, Jr.70b.3;
Malinivijayottaratantra
=Purva sl.197d
Yogasancara sl.82c, sl.97a, sl. 150c; Jr.82d. 1;
13
Ratnamala sl.55a,sl.192c,sl.201c, sl.238d,
sl.283a;
Jr.201b.3,Jr.283d.l;
Viravali sl. 165c, sl. 177a;
= Viravali-kula sl. 272a;
= Viravali-bhairava sl.235d;
= Viravali-sastra sl. 163c;
= Viravali-sastra sl. 186a;
Siddha14 sl.166a;
Sarvacarahrdaya sl. 103a;
Hardesa sl. 165c; Jr. 166b. 1;
Hrdayabhattaraka Jr.l66b.l.
11. The Brahmayamala, alias the Picumata, is one of the four basic scriptures of
Kashmir Saivism. Sanderson, 'Vajrayana', p.94. It is the basic Tantra of the
cult of Kapalisabhairava and his consort Canda Kapalim and is applicable to
all the systems of the Vidyapitha.' ibid. p.94. Seven MSS - all incomplete -
are listed in Rastogi, p.254 footnote 8. Details concerning the manuscript and
comments on the place of this work in the canon are given in Prabodh Chandra
Bagchi, Studies, pp.1-15 and pp.102-105.
12. The Madhavakula is the fourth section of the Jayadrathayamala which is also
known as the Tantrarajabhattaraka. Sanderson, 'Mandala', p. 199 footnote
141. Sanderson notes that it 'teaches the cult of a Kali Madhavesvari to be
worshipped as the consort of [a form of] Visnu ...', Sanderson, 'Saivism',
p.686, and goes on to to connect her with the third form of the Northern
Transmission, the cult of Guhyakali.
13. In TA 28.128ab, Abhinava states that the Ratnamala is an agama of the Kula
tradition. In Tantraloka vol.2, p.281 line 16, Jayaratha identifies it with the
Kularatnamala.
14. Gnoli identifies this text with the Siddhayogesvarimata, Gnoli, Luce, p.699,
which is one of the four basic scriptures of Kashmir Saivism. Sanderson,
'Vajrayana', p.94. Also called Siddhamata and Siddhatantra, it 'is probably
the earliest and most fundamental of the Trika's scriptures. This work survives,
but in what is certainly a much shorter redaction than that known to the
Kashmirians.' ibid. p.94. For the manuscript details, see Sanderson, 'Mandala',
p.207 and Rastogi, p.260 footnote 47.
APPENDIX 10
Index of Quotations and their Source
Qt.23d. 1 ata urdhvam tatha tiryag
Qt.55d.2 athatah sampravaksyami Rattiamala
Qt.213d.l athaivamapi yasya syannavesah Tantrasadbhava
Qt.96d.4 adambhiko gurau bhakto
Qt.l00b.8 adutiko varam yago
Qt.239b. 1 adho 'vastha yada urdhvam Ratnamala
Qt.l39d.l anucakradevatatmakamarici TA 29.113cd-14ab
Qt.l00b.4 aparicyutasvanipair
Qt.22d.2 amurta murtimasritya'
Qt.l53b.3 ambuvaha bhavedvama
Qt.13d.10 ayastva bhairavam devam See Kauldvali2
Qt. 13d.22 argham puspam tatha dhupam
Qt.13d.24 alina rahitam yastu
Qt.54d,4 astakasaptakasya tu
Qt.22d.3 agatasya tu mantrasya TA 26.51 cd-53ab 3
Qt.236d.3 atmanam manimasritya
Qt. 107b. 1 anandajananam puja
1. This is quoted again as Qt.l85d. 1, in the context of Sacrifice 6 which describes

the cremation ground of consciousness.
2. The Kaulavali 8.70cd-71ab reads almost identically: ayastva bhairavam devam-
akrtva guru-tarpanam \ pasu-pana-vidhau pitva viro 'pi narakam vrajet\
Arthur Avalon ed. Delhi, Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, 1985.
3. The full text, found in TA 26.51cd-54ab, reads as follows: avahite mantra-
gane puspa-asava-niveditaih\ dhupais-ca tarpanam karyam sraddha-bhakti-
bala-uditam\ diptanam sakti-nada-adi-mantranam-asavam palaih \ raktaih-
prak-tarpanam pascat-puspa-dhupa-adi-vistaraM agatasya tu mantrasya na
kuryat-tarpanam yadi \ haraty-ardha-sariram sa iryuktam kila sambhund |
Jayaratha quotes the first four lines in Qt.54d.5 with a slight change, reading
sakti-natha-adi for sakti-nada-adi. The first four lines speak of meat and
menstrual blood as well as of flowers etc. He quotes the last two lines here in
Qt.22d.3 to hint at the contents of the vessel and to stress the need to use them.
The same last two lines, with a very slight change, have already been used by
Abhinava in TA 15.562. The word mantra, in the phrase agatasya tu mantrasya,
refers to one of the mantra-deities of the phrase sakti-nada-adi-mantranam or
of the phrase avahite mantra-gane.
Appendix: 10 367
Qt.50d. 1 anandenaiva sampanne

Qt.98b. 1 anando brahmano rupam
Qt. 128b. 1 anando brahmano rupam
Qt.54d.5 avahite mantragane TA 26.5 lcd 53ab4
Qt. 163d. 1 ityevam devadevesi
Qt.72b.l isakonaditah kramat
Qt.l3d. 14 uttamam tu sada panam
Qt.79d.l udagayane subhavare sthiralagne
Qt.l50b.2 udaye sahgame santau TA 29.83ab
Qt.l29b.6 ubhayotthena viryena
Qt.13d.18 ekatascaravah sarve
Qt.91d.2 ekante japamarabhet5
Qt. 197b. 1 etesam calananmantri Malinlvijaya 11.26cd-27ab
Qt.70b.5 evam cakrodayamjnatva
Qt.248d. 1 evam pancaphana devi
Qt. 166b. 1 esa te kauliko yagah
Qt. 13d. 19 esamabhave dravyanam
Qt.96d.2 kartavya sarvato dutir
Qt.77d. 1 kalasam netrabandham ca
Qt. 102d. 1 karyahetusahotthatvat Tantrasara p. 201 line 18
Qt. 11 Ob. 1 kim pujyam pujakah ko 'sav
Qt. 13d.21 kimanyairdravyasanghdtair
Qt.4d.9 kulam sariramityuktam
Qt.4d.7 kulam sa paramanandah
Qt.4d. 1 kulam hi parama saktih
Qt.4d.8 kulamatmasvarupam tu
Qt. 13d. 11 kulacarasamayukto
Qt. 100b. 1 kulamnayesu ye sakta Madhavakula6
Qt. 150b.l kramaso 'nucakradevyah samvic TA29.112ab
Qt.l85d.l kridanti vividhairbhdvair
Qt. 100b.7 .... kva nu punah sarvatra sarve gunah
Qt.54d.3 ksetre 'stadha vibhakte madhye
Qt.29b.l ganesam pujayitva tu Malinivijaya 11.8
Qt.29b.2 ganesam vatukam siddhan
Qt.29b.4 ganesadhastatah sarvam Malinivijaya 11.97
4. From TA 26.51cd-53ab, for which see footnote to Qt.22d.3 above.
5. This phrase is a common expression. Gnoli, Luce, p.690 footnote 53.
6. In TA 15.532, Abhinava makes a similar quote from the Madhavakulatantra.
1. An almost exact quote from Malinivijayottaratantra 11.9 which reads:
ganesadhastatah sarvam yajenmantrakadambakam\ tatpatinam tato 'rdham
ca tatraiva paripujayet\
368 The Kula Ritual
Qt.248d.2 gata sa paramakasam

Qt.l3d.6 gaudi madhvi tatha paisti
Qt.l02d.6 ghrtendbhyajya gatrani
Qt.l3d.7 caturastrastvayam dharmas
Qt.73b. 1 caturvimsatidipamsca Jayadrathaydmala8
Qt.22b.2 carukah sampradayasca
Qt.271d.l chayatma sa paranmukha TA 29.265cd
Qt.39d.4 chummakah sampravaksyami Kulakridavatara
Qt.89d. 1 japettu pranasamyena
Qt.241b.l jvalakulam tato dhyatva Gahvara(?)
Qt.100b.5 tatastatranayeddutim
Tantrarajabhattaraka
Qt. 129b.5 tato dutim ksobhayitva
Qt.202b. 1 tato nyasyettu sisyasya Ratnamala
Qt.54d.2 tato virastakam pascac Malinivijaya 11.25cd
Qt. 192b. 1 tato 'sya mastake cakram Malinivijaya 11.21 cd-22
Qt.l41b.l tattvaraksavidhane 'to TA 3.215ab
Qt.l53b.6 tatpitham sakinicakre
Qt. 128b.2 tasmadyatsamvido natidure
Qt. 122b. 1 tisthetsamvatsaram purnam
Qt.l09b.l tena nirbharamdtmdnam TA 29.23
Qt.39d. 1 tesam mudrasca chummasca Kulakridavatara,
Qt.216d.l trikonakam dambaram ca
Qt. 173d. 1 tritrisule 'tra saptare TA 31.28
Qt.l53b.l tridalam bhagapadmam tu
Qt.39d.6 tripurottare niketam Kulakridavatara
Qt.39d.3 daksahastasya cangusthad Kulakridavatdra
Qt.63d.2 daksine sakthni nagaram Madhavakula
Qt. 13d. 13 dinamekam dinardham va
Qt. 13d. 16 diksakale tu viprasya
Qt.283d.l diksante dipakah karydh Ratnamala
Qt.l6d.2 dipankuryadraktavartin
Qt.l02d.3 dutim kuryattu karyarthi
Qt.200d. 1 dehastham tu carum vaksye
Qt.10d.l dravyaisca lokavidvistaih
Qt.l46b.l dvasaptatisahasrani
Qt.l02d.7 na carya bhogatah prokta
8. Sanderson notes, in 'Meaning', p.83 footnote 231, that this quote is from the
Jayadrathayamala-tantra 4 folio 125vl-3.
Appendix: 10 369
Qt.22b.3 nanvadivyena dehena

Qt.98d.l na mamsabhaksane doso Manusmrti 5.56 9
Qt.70b.l navami cakrini yd sa bhramanti Jayadrathaydmala10
Qt.66d.2 navayagarata devyah Madhavakula (?)
Qt.221d.l ...na savastha naya sivah Spandakarika 2.4b
Qt.281d.l nahi bhedatparam duhkham
Qt.247d.l nadam dirgham samuccdrya
Qt. 160b.2 nityanandarasdsvadad Kulaguhvara (?)
Qt.96d. 1 nityodita para saktir
Qt.l3d.2 nanena rahito mokso
Qt.63d. 1 nabhidese tvalipuram .
Qt.70b.2 nasarnam ca nitambam ca, Devyayamala
Qt.8d. 1 nasyam mandalakundadi Malinlvijaya 11.2
Qt.64d.l nahamasmi nacanyo'sti Madhavakula (?)
Qt.22d.l nahamasmi nacanyo'smi TA 29.6411
Qt.l38b.l nijanijabhogdbhogapravikasi TA 29.11 lcd-112ab
Qt. 135b. 1 ...niralambah parah sivah
Qt.42d.l niskriyanandanathasca Devipancasatika
Qt.21d.l , parasamputamadhyastham Malinivijaya 11.7
Qt.63d.4 padadharasthita brahmi Kulakramodaya
Qt.57d.3 pithakramena camnayam Madhavakula
Qt.13d.20 puspadhupopaharadi
Qt.54d.l purvayamyaparadiksu Malinlvijaya l l . l l 1 2
Qt.77d.2 purvahne vaparahne va
Qt.91d.l prthahmantrah prthahmantri Srikanthl-samhitd13
Qt. 13d.4 paisti gaudi tatha madhvi
Qt.55d. 1 pradose viline mantri Ratnamala
Qt.29b.3 bahye ganesavatukau srutipurva
Qt.39d.2 bodhiscamarapadanam Kulakridavatara
Qt. 100b.3 brahmanyanandakhyam rupam
Qt.96d.3 brahmanasya yatha patni
Qt.l53b.5 bhage linge sthito vahnir
9. An exact quote of Manusmrti 5.56.

10. Taken from the Jayadrathayamala. Andre Padoux, 'The Satsahasrasamhita:
Chapters 1-5 edited, translated and annotated, by J.A. Schoterman' [review]
Indo-Iranian Journal vol.28:140-145, 1985, p.141.
11. Qt.22d.l is an almost exact quote of TA 29.64.
12. An almost exact quote from Malinlvijayottaratantra 11.11.
13. In his commentary on Sivasutra 2.1, Ksemaraja attributes this quote to the
Srlkantki-samhita. Jaideva Singh, Siva Sutras, Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1979. p.84.
370 The Kula Ritual
Qt. 119b. 1 bhave tyakte niruddha tin Vijnanabhairava 62

Qt.252d. 1 bhujangakutilakara
Qt. 13d.9 bhairavasya priyam nityam
Qt.247d.2 bhrumadhye hrdaye vatha
Qt.70b.4 madiyabhusanairyuktam Madhavakula
Qt. 13d. 12 madyamamsadhivasena
Qt.13d.25 madyariktastu ye devi
Qt.13d.23 madyenaikatamenaiva
Qt.240b.l mantravedham tu nadakhyam Gahvara
Qt.l3d. 15 malayena tu vipranam
Qt.66d. 1 matangi kajjali sauni Madhavakula (?)
Qt.67d.l matahgivesma subhage Madhavakula (?)
Qt.l3d.5 mardvikah sahajastvekas
Q.195d.l muladandam samuddhrtya Ratnamala
Qt.70b.3 mohini kala atma ca Madhavakula
Qt.13d.17 yatah prabhrti kalacca
Qt.21d.2 yatkincinmanasahladi
Qt. 160b.l yattadaksaramaksobhyam Kulaguhvara (?)
Qt.l3d.8 yatha bhairavacakresu Brahmayamala14
Qt.l0lb.l yadi laksanahina syat
Qt.l75d. 1 yadyadevdsya manasi TA 26.54cd-55ab
Qt. 153b.2 yadretah sa bhaveccandrah
Qt.201b.2 yasya tvevamapi syanna TA 29.21lab
Qt.22b.l yasya sarah pavitratve
Qt.9d.2 yavanna vedaka ete Uccusmabhairavatantrti15
Qt.283d.2 yavanna sarve tattvajnas
Qt. 114b.l yena yenaksamargena
Qt. 13d.3 yendghratam srutam drstam
Qt.236d.2 ... yenordhvordhvapravesatah TA 29.237d
Qt.75b.l yo yasminmantrayogena Jayadrathaydmala (?)16
Qt.40d. 1 yo yasyah santatemathah
Qt. 110b.2 yositas caiva pujyante

15. Sanderson, 'The category', p.212 footnote 74.
16. Sanderson notes, in 'Meaning' p.17 footnote 2, that Qt.75b.l, Qt.75b.2 and
Qt.75b,3 come from the Jayadrathaydmala 4 folio 127v2-6.
Appendix: 10 371
Qt.27b. 1 rajavartena rajasa Devipancasatika 5.50 51b17

Qt.24d. 1 rasabhi vadava yadvat TA 5.58cd-59ab l8
Qt. 17d.] reto harambu puspam ca
Qt.4d.2 layodayascitsvarupas
Qt.l6d.3 lokanugrahahetvartham
Qt.l26b. 1 vaktram hi nama tatmukhyam
Qt.l29b.4 vaktradvaktraprayogena
Qt. 129b.3 vidravyam golakam tatra Jayadrathaydmala19
Qt.l00b.2 vina gurum vina devam
Qt.46b. 1 visvam jagadbhdvamatho Devipancasatika
Qt. 103d.l vegavatyatha samhari
Qt.201b. 1 vedhadiksdm vind diksam
Qt.81d.l saktayo 'sya jagatkrtsnam Mangalasastra
Qt.4d.6 saktigocaragam viryam
Qt.90b.l saktistu matrka jneya Tantrasadbhava20
Qt.l27b.2 ... santoditasutikaranam TA29.l17ab
Qt. 129b.2 sivah prasasyate nityam
Qt. 102d.5 sivasaktyatmakam rupam
Qt.l95d.2 sivahaste mahesani Ratnamala
17. The first two lines come from the Devipancasatika 5.50-5lb which reads as
follows:
rajavartena rajasa vyomabimbam tu karayet|
bimbadvadasakam bahye tadrupam avatarayet|
lohitam vyomarekham tu dadyatsindurakena tu|
Sanderson, 'Mandala', p.198 footnote 134. The quote goes on to describe the
mandala wherein the worshipper venerates Mahakali in the central circle and
twelve Kalis in the ring of circles (bimbadvadasakam) around her. It belongs
to the Krama ritual, ibid. p. 197-198.
In the Paratrimsikavivarana p.280 lines 8-9, quotes a variant form: rasabhi
vadava vapi svam jagaj janmadhama yat| samakalam vikasyaiva samkocya
hrdi hrsyati\ The same idea is found in the image of the belly of a fish
(matsyodari) which '... keeps throbbing inwardly without any external move
ment. So the I-consciousness keeps throbbing without movement.' Singh,
Pardtrimsikavivarana, p.30 note 16 to the text which is also found in the
Paratrimsikavivarana p. 195 line 27 where the belly of the fish is connected
with 'full awareness of wonder at one's own self, svatmavimarsasa-
mrambhamayi...
'... equals JY [Jayadrathayamalatantra] 3, foll.76v8-77r2 ....'. Sanderson,
'The category', p.213 footnote 97.
Ksemaraja in his commntary on the Sivasutra 2.3 attributes this quote to the
Tantrasadhhava.
372 The Kula Ritual
Qt.l75d.2 sivabhedabharadbhava TA 26.61 cd-62ab21

Qt. 153b.4 sucimamagnirudbhutah
Qt.l09b.2 sunyodbhavo bhavedvdyur
Qt.274b.l ... saivi mukhamihocyate Vijnanabhairava 20d
Qt.72b.2 smasanam hrtpradesah syat
Qt.63d.3 srisaile samsthita brdhmi Kulakramodaya
Qt.9d.l sadcakresvaratd nathasya TA1.114bcd
Qt.39d.5 sannam vai rajaputranam Kulakridavatara
Qt.240b.2 sodha vai vedhabodhena
Qt.57d.2 sa kalikulasambhuto Madhavakula
Qt.80d.l sakravibhato 'yamatma|
Qt.95d.l saca dvadasadha tatra T4 4.123cd
Qt. 198b. 1 samayi tu karastobhan Pancasika
Qt.46b.2 sampujya madhyamapade TA 29.13lcd 22
Qt.4d.4 sarvakartr vibhu suksmam
Qt.l6d. 1 sarvasam devatanam tu
Qt.4d.5 sarvesam tu kulam devi
Qt.236d.l sa cabhyasavata karya ... TA 29.237c
Qt.24d.2 saksanbhavanmaye natha Sivastotravali 1.4
Qt.75b.3 siddhantavaisnavabauddha Jayadratha-
amala(?)23
Qt.3d. 1 siddhantadisu tantresu
Qt. 100b.6 subhaga satyasila ca Trisirobhairava
Qt. 13d. 1 sura ca parama saktir
Qt.57d. 1 srstikramam tu prathamam Madhavakula
Qt.l23b.2 strimukhacca bhavetsiddhih
Qt. 123b. 1 strimukhe niksipetprajnah
Qt.l02d.4 sthityartham ramayetkantam
Qt.75b.2 svakramam tu yajenmadhye Jayadrathayamala (?)24
Jr.95d.l svatantro bodhah paramdrthah
21. An almost exact quote of TA 26.61cd-62ab which introduces three stanzas, TA

26.63-65, given in the context of 'the daily ceremony on the sacrificial surface'. In
Tantrasara p.180 linell- p. 181 line 6, Abhinava quotes both TA 26.63 and 64 in
the same context of the daily ceremony. In TA 29.176, he quotes sl.64 only.
22. An almost exact quote of sl. 131cd - not of si.126 as printed in Tantraloka
vol.7, p.3324.
23. Sanderson notes, in 'Meaning' p. 17 footnote 2, that Qt.75b.l, Qt.75b.2 and
Qt.75b.3 come from Jayadrathayamala 4 folio 127v2-6.
24. Sanderson notes, in 'Meaning' p. 17 footnote 2, that Qt.75b.l, Qt.75b.2 and
Qt.75b.3 come from Jayadrathayamala 4 folio 127v2-6.
Appendix: 10 373
Qt.l77d.l svadeha evayatanam TA 15.605ab25

Qt. 129b. 1 svadehavasthitam dravyam
Qt.l02d.2 svapatni bhagini mata
Qt.4d.3 svabhave bodhamamalam
Qt. 127b. 1 svatantryamuktamatmanam Isvarapratyabhijna
karika 1.5.16 26
25. An almost exact quote of 714 15.605ab.

26. From lsvarapratyabhijnakarika 1.5.16 which reads as follows: 'The Lord
having, from his unrivalled autonomy, veiled (nirmaya) his self, when it is
without autonomy, with the images of Isa and the other gods, has himself
invoked by means of [these same images].' svatantryamuktam atmanam
svatantryad advayatmanah| prabhur isadisamkalpair nirmayavyavaharayet|
In TA 10.28, Abhinava concludes his discussion on the thirty-seventh and
thirty-eighth categories by stressing the freedom of Siva, In his long investiga
tion of that sloka, Jayaratha quotes the whole of lsvarapratyabhijnakarika
1.5.16. The same sloka 16 is quoted by Abhinava in Paratrimsikavivarana
p.278 lines 20-21.
APPENDIX 11
The Places Mentioned in TA 29 and in Jayaratha's Investigation1
Aksarakhya sl.38d; Qt.39d.5;

Attahasa 2 sl.39b, sl.59a, sl.67a, sl.70d;
Jr.63d.l,Jr.71b.l;
Qt.39d.6,Qt.67d.l;
Adabilla sl.38a; Qt.39d.5;
Adabi sl.38c; Qt.39d.5;
Alipura Jr.63d.l; Qt.63d.l;
Ambi Jr.39d.l;
Ambilla Jr.39d.l;
Amrata sl.63b;
Amratakesvara3 Jr.63d.2,71b.J;Qt,63d,2;
Amraka , sl.61b.
Ujjayini 4 sl.60a;
Ekamra 5 Qt.67d.l;
Edabhi sl.6la;
1. Many of the places named in TA 29 and its investigation are also listed in TA
15.
2. Attahasa: '... near Labhpur in the Birbhum district, Bengal ...' Sircar, The sakta
pithas, p.82. It is still an active place of pilgrimage. E. Alan Morinis, Pilgrim
age in the Hindu tradition, Delhi, Oxford University Press, 1984, p.17.
3. This place is named without further detail in Sircar, The sakta pithas, p.81.
4. 'Ujjayini (modern Ujjain in Central India) was one of the centres of the Kapalika
cult.' Gyula Wojtilla, 'Notes on popular Saivism and Tantra in eleventh cen
tury Kashmir, (A study of Ksemendra's Samayamdtrka)'. In L. Ligati, ed.
Tibetan and Buddhist studies, commemorating the 200th anniversary of the
birth of Alexander Csoma de Koros. Budapest, Akademia Kiado, 1984.
(Bibliotheca Orientalis Hungarica Vol.XXIX/2) Vol.2, p.384. '... modern Ujjain
in the Gwalior State; but see also Ujani ...' Sircar, The sakta pithas, p.98. 'Ujani
(v.l. Ujjayini, Urjani, Ujjani) ... modern Kogram in the Burdwan District,
Bengal.' ibid. p.97.
5. Ekamra: '... modern Bhubanesvara in Orissa.' ibid. p.84. It is, in particular, the
Lingaraja Temple. Anncharlott Eschmann, 'Hinduization of tribal deities in
Orissa: the Sakta and Saiva typology', in Anncharlott Eschmann, Herman
Kulke, Gaya Charan Tripathi, eds. The cult of Jagannath and the regional
tradition of Orissa, New Delhi, Manohar Publications, 1978, p.97.
Appendix: 11 375
Elapura6 ' sl.62a; Jr.63d.2; Qt.63d.2;

Karabilla sl.38b; Qt.39d.5;
Kama7 sl.39b;
=Kamakhya
=Kamarupa Jr.39d.l;
Kudyakesi sl.62c; Jr.63d.2; Qt.63d.2;
Kumbharika sl.38d; Qt.39d.5;
Kulagiri sl.67a; Jr.71b.l; Qt.67d.l;
Kuladri8 sl.39a; Jr.39d.l;
Kottam sl.67b; see Devlkotta;
Kaulagiri sl.59c; Jr.39d.l;Qt.39d.6;
10
Ksiraka sl.62d; Jr.63d.2; Qt.63d.2;
Gosruti sl.6 lb;
= Gokarnau Jr.63d.2;
Caritra12 sl.59b; Jr.71b.l; Qt.67d.l;
= Caritraka sl.67b;
Jayanti13 sl.67b; Qt.67d.l;
= Jayantika sl.59d;
Jalandhara14 Jr.29b.l;
Tripuri sl 39a; Jr.39d.l;
6. Elapura: '... modern Ellora in the Hyderabad State.' Sircar, The sakta pithas,
p.84.
7. Kama = Kamakhya = Kamarupa: T h e temple of Kamakhya stands on the
Nllakuta or Nilaparvata, called the Kamarupa-parvata by Rajasekhara in the
Kavyamimamsa. This blue hill is the same as Kamagiri.' ibid. p.87. The
Kamarupa country corresponds to the Gauhati District of Assam and the
adjoining region, ibid.
8. In TA 8.69, the word kulaari is used to refer to the seven mountain ranges of
the continent Ketumala.
10. 'Ksiragrama ... Ksirika ... modern Khirgram near Katwa in the Burdwan
District, Bengal.' Sircar, The sakta pithas, p.89.
11. 'Gokarna ... modern Gendia about 30 miles from Goa.' ibid. p.85.
12. 'Caritra [sic] is Caritrapura ... in the district of Puri, Orissa.' Bagchi,
Kaulajnananirnaya, p.71
13. Jayanti is 'in the Sylhet District, Assam ...' Sircar, The sakta pithas, p.86.
14. Jalandhara is a city of the Punjab located on the Sutlej and may be the modern
day Jullundur. Padoux, La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti, p.4 footnote 3. '... in the
Punjab ... The Jalandhara Pitha is now located near Jvalamukhi.' Sircar, The
sakta pithas, p.86.
376 The Kula Ritual
Tripurottara15 Jr.39d.l; Qt.39d.6;

Dombi sl.38c;
Daksina sl.38c; Qt.39d.6;
Daksinavarta Qt.39d.5;
Daksinapitha sl.39c;
Devikotta Qt.l6d.l; Qt.67d.l;
Devikotta16 Qt.39d.6;
Nagara17 sl.61d, Jr.63d.2; Qt.63d2;
Nrpasadmani sl.63b;
Pattilla sl.38a; Qt.39d.5;
Purastira18 sl.62a; Qt.63d.2;
Pulinda19 Jr.39d.l;Qt.39d.5;
Paundravardhana20 sl.61 d; Jr.63d.2; Qt.63d.2;
Prayaga21 sl.60b; Qt.67d.l;
Billa sl.38c; Qt.39d.5;
Marukosa sl.61c;
Mayapura22 Jr.63d.2;
= Mayapu sl.62d;
15. Tripurottara: Tripwa ... the Tripura (Hill Tipperah) State in Bengal.' ibid.
p.97.
16. Devikotta: Sircar lists it as '... modern Bangarh in the Dinajpur District,
Bengal. Same as Devakotta Devakota, Devakuta, Devikota, Devlkuta,
Devidaikotha.' ibid. p.83.
17. Nagara: This common word for 'city' is described as the 'ancient site of Nagar',
P.K. Majumdar, 'Sakti worship in Rajasthan', in D.C. Sircar, ed. The sakti cult
and Tara, Calcutta, Calcutta University Press, 1967, p. 93; 'near Jaipur', ibid.
footnote 93, in Rajasthan. By contrast, the Yogaratnamala says: '... naga-
rarn: Refers to the city of Pataliputra.' G.W. Farrow and I. Menon, The Con
cealed Essence, p. 77. Sircar notes that 'Pataliputra [is] near modern Patna ...'
The sakta pithas, p.93.
18. Purastira: Sircar mentions a 'Purasthira...' ibid. p.94.
19. Pulinda: '... the oft-quotes verses of the Arya-stava (Harivamsa, II.3.6-8.): "O
Mahadevi, ... you are well worshipped by the Savaras, Barbaras and Pulindas.
... These verses are significant ... for the reference to the well-known Nonary an
tribes [of the Vindhya mountain] as worshippers of the goddess Mahadevi, ...'
A.K. Bhattacharya, 'A nonaryan aspect of the devi', in Sircar, The sakti cult,
p.57.
20. 'Pundravardhana ... same as Pundra, Paundravardhana; identified with mod
ern Mahasthan in the Bogra District, Bengal. 'Sircar,The sakta pithas, p.94.
21. Prayaga: '... modern Allahabad in U.P.' ibid. p.93.
22. 'See Maya, Mayapuri, Mayavati; the Haridvara (Hardwar) region.' ibid. p.91.
Appendix: 11 377
Rajagrha23 Jr.63d.2; 71b.l; Qt.63d.2;

Vamapuri Qt.63d.2;
Varuna sl.61a; Qt.67d.l;
Varanasi24 sl. 60c;
Viraja25 sl 60d;
Sarabilla sl.38b; Qt.39d.5;
Savara sl.38a; Jr.39d.l; see Pulinda;
Sriparvata26 Jr.63d.3, Jr.71b.l;Qt.63d.3;
Srisaila27 Jr.63d.3; Qt.63d.3;
Sripitha28 sl.60b;
Sangama sl.67a;
Sopana sl.62c; Jr.63d.2; Qt.63d.2;
Hala sl.61a;Jr.63d.l;
Hiranyapura29 Qt.67d.l;
Haimapura sl.67c.
23. Rajagrha: '... modern Rajgir in the Gaya Distrcit, Bihar.' ibid. p.94.
24. This is the well-known Varanasi or Benares in Uttar Pradesh.
25. Viraja: '... modern Jajpur on the Vaitarani in the Cuttack District, Orissa.' ibid.
p.99.
26. '... Srlparvata (also called Srisailam) is located in the Kurnool District of
Andhra Pradesh.' Lorenzen, The Kapalikas, p.51. '... [it] was already famous
as a center of tantric worship by the first half of the seventh century,' ibid. '...
see Srisaila'. Sircar, The sakta pithas, p.96.
27. 'Srisailam [sic], ... has been identified with at least three peaks ... ' White, p.422
footnote 81. It was '... an important center for such sects as the Kapalikas, Nath
Siddhas and Rasa Siddhas.' ibid. p. 238 . However, Lorenzen identifies it with
Sriparvata and locates it 'in the Kurnool District of Andhra Pradesh.' Lorenzen,
The Kapalikas, p.51.
28. Sripitha: '... possibly the same as Srihatta.' Sircar, The sakta pithas, p.97.
'Srlhatta ... modern Sylhet in Assam', ibid.
29. Hiranyapura: '... modern Herdoun or Hindaun in the Jaipur State, about 70
miles from Agra.' ibid. p.85.
APPENDIX 12
The Mandala of the Kula Tradition and its Construction According to

Qt.54d3
'On the sacred region which is divided into eight; in the middle, within
a circle consisting of two portions, he should draw a triangle.
After that, on one portion in the [remaining sacred region] which is divided
on every side into three, [he should draw] an eight-petalled lotus. Then
there is a a space for one portion and four squares. Then the [remaining]
portions extend in a square, as far as the diagonals on both sides. Thus the
mandala, in the Kula tradition, is square.'
APPENDIX 13
The Sanskrit Text of Tantraloka 29 and of Jayaratha's Investigation.

Note: The following text has been Romanised exactly from the 1987
edition of the Tantraloka and includes the commas etc. which have been
added by the editors. The footnotes draw attention to typographical
errors.
3291 atha sri-tantraloke sri-man-mahamdhesvara-acarya-
abhinavagupta-viracite sri-jayaratha-krta-viveka-akhya-
tika-upete eka-una-trimsam-ahnikam |
Jr.0.1 bhadrani bhadra-kalah kalayatu vah sarva-kalam-atula-
gatih |
akula-pada-stho 'pi hi muhuh kula-padam-abhidhavati-
iha prasabham||
Jr.0.2 idanim dvitiya-ardhena rahasya-carca-vidhim-abhidhatum
pratijanlte
AG. atha samucita-adhikarina uddisya rahasya ucyate 'tra
vidhih|
Jr.lb.l rahasya iti kula-prakriyaydm|
vidhir-iti yagah||
Jr.lb.2 etad-eva vibhajati
AG. atha sarva-apy-upasa-iyam kula-prakriyaya-ucyate||1||
3292 tatha dhara-adhirudhesu guru-sisyesu ya-ucita
Jr.2b.l kula-prakriyaya updsd-iti kula-yaga ity-arthah|
tatha dhara-adhirudhesv-iti anena para-kastha-prapta-
nirvikalpaka-dasa-adhisdyitaya rudha-prayatam-
abhidadhata adhikari-bhedo 'pi upaksiptah|
atra ca sva-krta-pratijna-sutra-vartika1b -prayatam-
abhidyotayitum-atha-sabdasya updddnam||
Jr.2b.2 nanu kula-prakriyayah prakriya-antarebhyah kim nama
vailaksanyam yad-evam-adhikari-bhedo 'pi vivaksita ity-
dsahkya aha
1. This sentence is found in somewhat similar terms at the start of every chapter.
It seems to be an addition by the editors,
lb. For vartika read varttika.
380 The Kula Ritual
AG. uktam ca paramesena saratvam krama-pujane|| 2 ||

Jr.2d.l tad-eva aha
AG. siddha-krama-niyuktasya masena-ekena yad-bhavet|
na tad-varsa-sahasraih syan-mantra-oghair-vividhair-
' iti|| 3 ||
Jr.3d.l siddha-krama-iti siddhanam krta-yuga-adi-kramena
3293 avatirnanam sri-khagendranatha-adinam krame tat-
parampara-agatayam kula-prakriydydm-ity-arthah\
vividhair-iti tat-tat-prakriyd-antara-uditair-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt.3d.l siddhdnta-adisu tantresu ye mantrah samudahrtah|
virya-hinas-tu te sarve sakti-teja-ujjhita yatah||
kaulikas-tu maha-mantrah sva-bhavad-d'pta-tejasah |
sphuranti divya-tejaskah sadyah-pratyaya-karakah||
Jr.3d.2 tatra kula-prakriyaya-ity-atra uktam kula-sabdam tavad-
vyacaste
AG. kulam ca paramesasya saktih samarthyam-urdhvat |
svatantryam-ojo viryam capindah samvic-charirakam||4||
Jr.4d.l samarthyam-iti laya-udaya-karitvam\
urdhvata-iti sarvesam karanataya upari-vartitvam\
svatantryam-iti sarva-kartrtva-ady-atmakam|
pinda iti visvasya atra samarasyena avasthanat|
samvid-iti atma|
tad-uktam
Qt.4d.l kulam hi parama saktih ...|
3294 iti
Qt.4d.2 laya-udayas-cit-sva-rupas-tena tat-kulam-ucyate|
iti
Qt.4d.3 sva-bhave bodham-amalam kulam sarvatra karanam]
iti
Qt.4d.4 sarva-kartr vibhu2 suksmam tat-kulam varavamini|
iti
Qt.4d.5 sarva-isam tu kulam devi sarvam sarva-vyavasthitam|
tat-tejah param ghoram ... ||
iti
Qt.4d.6 sakti-gocara-gam viryam tat-kulam viddhi sarva-gam|
iti
2. For sarva-kartr vibhu, read sarva-kartr-vibhu.
Appendix A3 381
Qt.4d.7 kulam sa parama-anandah |

iti
Qt.4d.8 kulam-atma-sva-rupamtu |
iti
Qt.4d.9 kulam sariram-ity-uktam |
iti || 4 ||
Jr.4d.2 evam kula-sabdam vyakhyaya
vidhy-upasa-adi-sabda-unnitam yaga-sabdam-api
vyakhyatum-aha
AG. tathatvena samastani bhava-jatani pasyatah |
3295 dhvasta-sahka-samuhasya yagas-tadrsa eva sah || 5 ||
Jr.5d.l tathatvena-iti siva-sakti-sphdra-sarataya || 5 ||
Jr.5d.2 tatha pasyatas-tasya yago' pi tadrsa eva-iti kim-artham-
uktam-ity-dsankya aha
AG. tadrg-rupa-nirudhy-artham mano-vdk-kaya-vartmana|
yad-yat-samacared-virah kula-yagah sa sa smrtah || 6 ||
Jr.6d. 1 evam-ukta-satattvas-ca-ayam yagah kim-adhara ity-asankya
aha
AG. bahih saktau yamale ca dehe prana-pathe matau |
iti sodha kula-ijya syat-pratibhedam vibhedini || 7 ||
Jr.7d.l yamale iti adya-yaga-adhirudhe mithune|
prana-pathe iti madhya-nadyam|
matav-iti buddhau
tat-tad-adhyavasdya-dvarika-api tat-sampattmbhaved~iti
3296 bhavah|
pratibhedam vibhedini-iti
yatha bahir-eva bhu-vastra-adya vibhedah || 7 ||
Jr.7d.2 nanu evam-adhara-bhedavad-iti-kartavyata-api
atra kim tantra-prakriyatah kincid-vibhidyate nava-ity-
asahkya aha
AG. sndna-man4ala-kunda-adi sodha-nyasa-adi yan-na tat||
kihcid-atra-upayujyeta krtam va khandandya no || 8 ||3
Jr. 8d.l tena yatha-iccham-etat-kuryad-ity-arthah|
yad-uktam
3. TA 29.8 is a paraphrase of Malinivijayottaratantra 11.2. The words quoted
from that source are underlined. The same procedure will be followed
whenever Abhinava quotes from that text. Jayaratha gives the exact quote at
Qt.8d.l
382 The Kula Ritual
Qt.8d.l na-asyam mandala-kunda-adi kincid-apy-upayujyate

na-ca nyasa-adikam purvam snana-adi ca yatha-icchaya
iti || 8 ||
Jr.8d.2 nanu atra bahya-snana-adav-anavaklrptau kim nimittam
-ity-asahkya aha
AG. san-mandala-vinirmuktam sarva-dvarana-varjitam|
jnana-jneya-mayam kaulam proktam traisirase mate || 9 ||
3297
Jr.9d. 1 iha siva-sakti-samarasya-dtmakam kula-jnanam
sadbhir-mandalaih
Qt.9d. 1 sad-cakra-lsvarata nathasya-ukta traisirase mate |
Jr.9d.2 ity-adau nirupitais-tatra-tyais-cakrair-vinirmuktam
nisprapancam, ata eva sarva-avarana-varjitam-
ata eva jnanam bahir-mukham pramana-atma vedanam,
jheyam nila-sukha-adi vedyam tan-mayam|
tat-sphara-saram-eva idam sarvam vedya-vedaka-adi,
na-tu tad-atiriktam kincid-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt.9d.2 yavan-na vedaka ete tavad-vedyah katham priye|
434 The Kula Ritual
vedakam vedyam-ekam tu tattvam na-asty-asucis-tatah|
iti || 9 ||
Jr.9d.3 atas-ca samvin-matra-saratvdt sarvasya
suddhy-asuddhi api vastave na sta
iti kataksayitum tad-vibhdgo 'pi na-iha abhimata ity-dha
AG. atra yage ca yad-aravyam nisiddham sastra-santatau |
tad-eva yojayed-dhimdn-vama-amrta-pariplutam || 10 ||
3298
Jr. 10d.l tad-uktam
Qt.10d. 1 dravyais-ca loka-vidvistaih sastra-arthac-ca bahis-krtaih|
vijugupsyais-ca nindyais-ca pujaniyas-tv-ayam kramah|
iti || 10 ||
Jr.10d.2 nanu bhavatu noma atra sastra-adi-bahis-krtam dravyam
madya-samsparsanena punar-asya ko 'rtha ity-asankya aha
AG. sri-brahmayamale py-uktam surd siva-raso bahih|
tam vina bhukti-mukti no pista-ksaudra-gudais-tu sd || 11 ||
stri-napurnsaka-pum-rupa tu purva-apara-bhoga-da
Appendix 13 383
draksa-uttham tu param tejo bhairavam kalpana-

ujjhitam || 12 ||
etat-svayam rasah suddhah prakasa-ananda-cin-mayah|
devatanam priyam nityam tasmad-etat-pivet-sada || 13 || 3299
Jr. 13d. 1 siva-rasa iti tad-uktam

Qt. 13d. 1 sura ca parama saktir-madyam bhairava ucyate |
atma krto drava-rupo bhairavena maha-atmana|
iti |
Jr. 13d.2 tarn vina no bahir-bhukti-mukti iti|
tad-uktam
Qt.l3d.2 na-anena rahito mokso na-anena rahita gatih|
na-anena rahita siddhir-visesdd-bhairava-dgame|
iti|
Qt.l3d.3 yena-aghratam srutam drstam pitam sprstam mahesvai|
bhoga-moksa-pradam tasya ||
iti ca|
Jr.l3d.3 sa ca dvi-dha krtrima sahaja ca|
tatra krtrima tri-vidha paisti ksaudri gaudi ca-iti,
sahajas-tu eka eva draksa-uttho
bhairava-adi-sabda-vyapadesyah
param-utkarsa-bhag
-ity-aha pista-ity-adi|
pum-apeksaya ca stri-napumsakayor-bhogyatvam-eva
-ity-uktam purva-apara-bhoga-da-iti|
kalpana-ujjhitam-iti
stri-napumsaka-adi-rupaya pratiniyataya kalpanaya
ujjhitam para-pramatr-eka-rupam-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt. 13d.4 paisti gaudi tatha madhvi krtrima tu sura smra|
stri-pum-napumsakatayd sadhake bhoga-dayika|
3300 iti
Qt. 13d.5 mardvikah sahajas-tv-ekas-tat-tejo bhairava-atmakam|
na stri napumsakam va-api na puman paramo vibhuh|
iti
Qt.l3d.6 gaudi madhvi tatha paisti urdhve ananda-bhairavah|
iti
384 The Kula Ritual
Qt. 13d.7 catur-astras-tv-ayam dharmas-catur-yuga-samo nayah|

caturnam ca-eva madyanam-anandah santi-tat-parah||
iti |
Jr.l3d.4 para-tejastvad-eva ca etat svayam paratiyo rasas
-tat-samana-mahatmya ity-arthah|
suddha iti tat-tad-upadhibhuta-dravya-antara-sambhinnah,
tathatve hi asya niyata eva prabhavo bhaved-iti bhavah|
ata eva uktam prakasa-ananda-cin-maya iti|
tad-uktam
Qt.l3d.8 yatha bhairava-cakresu nayakah siva-bhairavah|
devata-cakra-sandohe yatha kalantaki para ||
tatha sarva-rasa-indranam nayakau dvav-udahrtau|
madya-bhairava-nathas-tu rasa-indrah paratlyakah||
iti|
Jr.l3d.5 devatanam priyam-iti|
yad-uktam
Qt. l3d.9 bhairavasya priyatn nityam bahu matr-ganasya cal
iti |
Jr.l3d.6 tasmad-iti evam-mahatmyavattvat,
natu pasuvat laulya-adina|
yad-uktam
3301
Qt.13d.10 ayastva bhairavam devam-akrtva mantra-tarpanam|
pasu-pana-vidhau pitva viro 'pi narakam vrajet|
iti|
Jr.l3d.7 pived-iti vidhih|
ata eva apandt-pratyavdyopi4 syat|
yad-uktam
Qt. 13d.l 1 kula-acara-samayukto brahmanah ksatriyo'pi va|
yada madyena na sprstah prayascittam tada caret|
iti
Qt. 13d. 12 madya-mamsa-adhivdsena mukham sunyam yada bhavet|
tada pasutvam-ayati prayascittam samacaret ||
iti ca|
Jr.l3d.8 sada-iti yaga-avasare,
4. For pratyavayopi read pratyavayo 'pi.

Appendix 13 385
anyatha hi ksanam-api madya1pana-viratau pratyavayah

prasajet |
tena
Qt. 13d. 13 dinam-ekam dina-ardham va tad-ardham ca-ardham-eva
ca|
nivrtter-ali-panasya prayascitti bhaven-narah|
iti
Jr.l3d.9 yaga-kala-apeksya-eva yojyam|
yat punah
Qt. 13d. 14 uttamam tu sada panam bhavet-parvasu madhyamam |
adhamam masa-matrena masad-urdhvam pasur-bhavet|
Jr. 13d. 10 ity-adi,
tad-apad-visayataya uktam|
yat-tu
Qt. 13d. 15 malayena tu vipranam ksatranam kunkumena ca|
karpura-vari vaisyanam sudranam-alina priye||
iti
Qt.13d.16 diksa-kale tu viprasya ksatriyasya rana-aruhe|
vaisyasya ksiti-mangalye sudrasya-antyesti-karmani||
3302
Jr. 13d. 11 ity-ady-uktam,
tad-adiksita-visayam;
kintu purvatra
asmad-ukta-arca-tarpana-sraddha-alumsayatvam-adhikam-
anyatha jati-bhedo durvacah syat|
diksa-kale iti sautramany-adau|
ata eva
Qt.13d.17 yatah prabhrti kalac-ca daitya-acaryena dusitam|
tatah prabhrti varnanam nama-bhedah pradarsitah||
sautramanyam brahmananam pana-artham smrtam-
adhvare|
maha-dhave ksatriyanam vaisyanam ksiti-karmani||
maha-utsave tu bandhunam mitranam ca samdgame|
smasana-ante ca sudranam vivahe putra-janmani||
pana-bhedam-idam bhadre jantunam mudha-cetasdm|
ye punah sahkare tantre devi-tantre ca diksitah||
gurv-ajna-nirata gupta japa-puja-parayanah|
386 The Kula Ritual
jnana-vijnana-kusala laulyan-na mahita-asayah|

tesam punar-dvi-janam tu na viruddham sada priye||
Jr. 13d. 12 ity-adi uktam,
- ity-alam-avantarena|
evam-iyad-anena upaksiptam -
yad-evam-sastra-adi-bahis-krtam dravya-jatam
sambhrtam-api vina madyam
na yaga-sampattau nimittam,
madyam-punar-ekakam-eva vina-api evam dravya-jatam
tatra nimittam-iti,
yena-uktam vama-amrta-pariplutam tad-yojayed-ita|
yad-agamah
Qt. 13d. 18 ekatas-caravah sarve madyam-eva-ekam-ekatah |
caru-hino 'pi kurvita madya-hinam na jatucit|
3303 iti
Qt. 13d. 19 esam-abhave dravyanam nityam puja vidhiyate|
ekena madya-ndthena vina tena-api nisphala ||
iti
Qt. 13d.20 puspa-dhupa-upahara-adi yadi na syat-sulocane|
alina tarpayen-mantram
iti
Qt. 13d.21 kim-anyair-dravya-sanghatair-devi yaga-upayogibhih|
vama-amrtena ca-ekena kalam na-arghanti sodasim ||
iti
Qt.13d.22 argham puspam tatha dhupam dipam naivedyam-eva ca|
vira-dravya-adi yat-kihcit-sarvam madye pratisthitam ||
iti
Qt.13d.23 madyena-ekatamena-eva sakti-isam saktibhir-yutam|
yajet-sannidhya-kamas-tu sarvada sarvatha priye ||
iti
Qt. 13d.24 alina rahitam yas-tu pujayet-paduka-kramam|
yoginyas-tasya sidanti bhaksayanti rasa-dmisam||
iti
Qt. 13d.25 madya-riktas-tu ye devi na te siddhyanti pastime
thohakdsa-mate nityam kula-bhrastah svayambhuvah
iti ca|
Jr. 13d. 13 iha madya-adhinam-eva sarvesam-anusthanam-iti
Appendix 13 387
3304 atra agama-samvade bharo 'smabhih krta

iti na asmabhyam-abhyasuyayitavyam || 13 ||
Jr.13d.14 evam-asya pradhanye 'pi
avantara-vastv-apeksaya
sastra-antare 'nyad-api kincit-pradhanataya-uktam-ity-dha
AG. srimat-kramarahasye ca nyarupi paramesina|
argha-patram yaga-dhama dipa ity-ucyate tray am || 14 ||
rahasyam kaulike yage tatra-arghah sakti-sa.mgamat|
bhu-vastra-kaya-pitha-akhyam dhama ca-utkarsa-bhak
kramat || 15 ||
dipa ghrta-uttha gavo hi bhu-caryo devatah smrtah|
iti jnatva traye 'musmin-yatnavan-kauliko bhavet || 16 ||
Jr.l6d.l tatra-iti traya-nirdharane|
argha iti kunda-golaka-akhyo dravya-visesah|
sakti-sangamad-iti
3305 adya-yagataya vaksyamdnat|
kaya-pitham svam parakiyam va sirah|
tad-uktam
Qt. 16d. 1 sarvasam devatdnam tu adharah sira isyate|
devikottam tu tat-sthanam nityam tatra prapujayet ||
iti
Jr. 16d.2kramad-utkarsa-bhdg-iti yatha bhuvo vastram,
tasman-mundam- iti |
ghrta-uttha iti pradhanydt,
tena taila-uttha api|
yad-uktam
Qt.l6d.2 dipdn-kuryad-rakta-vartln-ghrta-taila-prapuritdn|
iti|
Jr. 16d. 3 pradhanya eva ca atra hetur-gavo bhu-caryo devatah smrta
iti |
yad-uktam
Qt.l6d.3 loka-anugraha-hetv-artham brahmy-adya devata bhuvt|
caranty-asthaya go-rupam tena tad-dravyam-aharet ||
iti |
Jr.l6d.4 yatnavan-iti tat-sambharane sraddhavan-bhavet,
na-no vicikitsitavyam-ity-arthah || 16 ||
Jr. 16d.5 asmad-darsane hi arghasya-eva pradhanyam-iti
388 The Kula Ritual
tad-ucitany-eva dravya-antarany-api paramesvarah

samadiksat,
tat tatas-tebhyo va na sankitavyam|
sanka-eva hi mahad-dusanam-ity-uktam prdg-bahusah|
tad-dha
AG. tena-argha-patra-pradhanyam-jhatva dravyani sambhuna|
3306 yany-uktany-avisahko 'tra bhavec-chanka hi dusika || 17 ||
Jr.l7d.l yani dravyani-iti ratna-pancaka-adini|
tad-uktam
Qt. 17d. 1 reto hara-ambu puspam ca ksaram nala-ajyakam tatha|
paurusam ksma-bhavam chagam mina-jam sakuniyakam ||
palandum lasunam ca-eva dravya-dva-dasakam subham |
iti|
Jr. 17d.2 atra-iti dravya-vacane ||17 ||
Jr.l7d.3 evam kula-yage pithika-bandham vidhaya
tat-kramam-evanirupayitum-upakramate
AG. yaga-oko gandha-dhupa-ddhyam pravisya prag-udan-
mukhah|
paraya va 'tha malinya vilomac-ca-anulomatah ||18 ||5
daha-apyaya-mayim suddhim dipta-saumya-vibhedatah |
kramena kuryad-atha-va matrsadbhava-mantra-tah || 19 ||
Jr. 19d. 1 pravisya-iti-dehali-mdtra-pujana-purvam |
vilomad-iti samhara-kramena padabhyam sirontam|
3307 anulomata iti srsti-kramena sirastah pada-antam|
dahe dipta apyayane saumya-ity-uktam kramena-iti ||19 ||
Jr.l9d.2 naimittike punar-nityad-viseso 'sti-ity-dha
AG. diksam cet-pracikirsus-tac-chodhya-adhva-nydsa-kalpanam|
tatah samsodhya-vastuni saktya-eva-amrtatam nayet || 20 ||
Jr.20d.l sodhyo 'dhva bhuvana-ady-anyatamah|
tata iti deha-suddhy-ady-anantaram|
samsodhya-iti
yaga-upakarana-bhutanam
-argha-puspa-ady-atmanam-asamsodhitatve
5. TA 29.18ab is paraphrase of Malinivijayoitaratantra 11.3; s1.18cd is a para

phrase of Malinivijayottaratantra 11.5ab. The words in common are under
lined.
Appendix:13 389
hi yaga-yogyatvam na bhaved-iti bhavah|

saktya-eva-iti
na punah pragvad-argha-patra-viprut-proksana-adina
|| 20 ||
Jr.20d.2 nanu atra mantra-trayam-uddistam,
tasya punah katham viniyoga ity-asankya aha
AG. para-samputa-ga yad-va matr-samputa-ga-apy-atho|
kevala malini yad-va tah samastesu karmasu || 21 ||
3308
Jr.21d.1 samastesu karmasu evam-vidha malini
arthad-yojaniya
mukty-arthina matrsadbhavena samputita
tad-ubhaya-arthina paraya|
kevalayor-api para-matrsadbhavayor-evam-eva yojanam-
iti|
tad-uktam
Qt.21 d. 1 para-samputa-madhya-stham malinim sarva-karmasu|
yojayet vidhana-jnah param va kevalam priye ||
Jr.21d.2 iti atra grantha-krta para-sabdena-eva matrsadbhavo 'pi
vyakrto yat paraya eva asau parataram rupam-iti ||21||
Jr.21d.3 nanu
Qt.21d.2 yat-kincin-manas-ahladi yac-ca saubhdgya-vardhanam|
tena-atmanam-alankrtya devam-abhyarcayet-sadd ||
Jr.21d.4 ity-adina
yat-kihcid-ananda-mayam dravya-jatam,
tat puja-upakaranataya yojyam-iti sarvatra-uktam-iti|
iha punas-taj-jugupsyam kasmad-abhihitam-iti-dsankya aha
AG. nanda-hetu-phalair-dravyair-argha-patram prapurayet|
Jr.22b.l nandasya anandasya hetubhih sura-adibhih,
phalais-ca kunda-golaka-adibhih|
ata eva uktam
Qt.22b.l yasya sarah pavitratve kuryanty-anandam-uttamam|
so 'nudhyata-smrtas-tantre bhairavena bhavac-chida
3309 iti |
6. Sloka 21 is a paraphrase of Malinivijayottaratantra 11.7. The words found

in 11.7 are underlined. Jayaratha gives the complete text in Qt.21d. 1.
390 The Kula Ritual
Jr.22b.2 yas-ca atra etat-purane sampradayah,

sa rahasyatvat samaya-bhanga-bhayac-ca
na iha asmabhih pradarsita iti |
etad-guru-mukhad-eva boddhavyam|
tad-uktam
Qt.22b.2 carukah sampradayas-ca vijnanam melakam tatha|
puja-krama-vidhanam ca yogininam mukhe sthitam ||
iti ||
Qt.22b.3 nanv-adivyena dehena yad-yat-puja-kramam japam|
kincit-kuryat-tu tat-tasya sarvam bhavati nisphalam ||
Jr.22b.3 ity-ady-ukter
-adivya-vapusa kriyamanam yaga-adi phala-dayi na syad
ity-atra sadhakena sva-atmani bhairavi-bhavo
bhavayitavya ity-dha
AG. tatra-ukta-mantra-tadatmyad-bhairava-atmatvam-
anayet || 22 ||
Jr.22d.l ukta matrsadbhava-adaya| vaksyati hi
Qt.22d.l na-aham-asmi naca-anyo 'sti kevalah saktayas-tv-aham|
ity-evam-vasanam kuryat-sarvada smrti-matratah ||
iti || 22 ||
Jr.22d.2 ittham-evam-bhavanaya ca deha-adau
Qt.22d.2 amurta murtim-asritya devyah pinda-antare sthitah|
kridanti vividhair-bhavair-uttama-dravya-lipsaya||
3310
Jr.22d.3 ity-ady-uktya
puja-lampatyena sarva eva karanesvary-adya devatah
samnidadhate iti asam|
Qt.22d.3 agatasya tu mantrasya na kuryat-tarpanam yadi|
haraty-ardha-sariram ||
Jr.22d.4 ity-ady-uktya tarpanam-avasyam karyam-ity-aha
AG. tena nirbharam-atmanam bahis-cakra-anucakragam|
viprudbhir-urdhva-adharayor-antah-pitya ca tarpayet || 23 ||
Jr.23d.l tena-iti bhairava-atmatva-anayanena hetuna|
urdhva-adharayor-iti arthat-tiryag-api|
tad-uktam
Qt.23d.l ata urdhvam tatha tiryag-datavya viprusah priye|
iti |
Appendix A3 391
Jr.23d.2 tad-bahih sarvato viprudbhir-antas-ca panena

nana-devata-cakra-anuyatam-atmanam tarpayed-ity-
arthah || 23 ||
Jr.23d.3 nanu evam-iyata-eva siddhah kula-yagah,
kim-anyad-avasisyate ity-asankya aha
AG. tatha purna-sva-rasmy-oghah procchalad-vrttita-vasat|
bahis-tadrsam-atmanam didrksur-bahir-arcayet || 24 ||
3311
Jr.24d.l tatha samanantara-ukta-kramena
purita-nija-karanesvary-adi-devata-cakrah san
sva-atma-matra-visranto 'pi
yada sadhakah
Qt.24d.l rasabhi vadava yadvat-sva-dhdma-ananda-mandiram|
vikasa-sahkoca-mayam pravisya hrdi hrsyati ||
Jr.24d.2 ity-ady-ukta-bhahgya
vikasita-indriya-vrttir-
bahir-api purnam-eva atmanam didrksur-
bahi-rupataya-api bimba-pratibimba-nyayena
para-eva samvid-avabhasata ity-anusandhatte,
tada bahir-arcayet|
tatra-api arca-kramo nyayya ity-arthah|
yad-dhur-asmad-adi-guravah
Qt.24d.2 saksan-bhavan-maye natha sarvasmin-bhuvana-antare|
kim na bhaktimatam ksetram mantrah kva-esam na
siddhyati ||
iti || 24 ||
Jr.24d.3 tac-ca kutra-ity-asankya aha
AG. arka-angule 'tha tad-dvi-tri-gune rakta-pate subhe|
vyomni sindura-subhage raja-varttabhrte 'tha-va || 25 ||
narikel-atmake kadye madya-purne 'tha bhajane |
3312 yad-va samudite rupe mandala-sthe ca tadrsi ||26||
yagam kurvita matimams-tatra-ayam krama ucyate |
Jr.27b.l arka-iti dva-dasa|
vyomni-iti arthad-bhu-gate|
uktam ca
Qt.27b.l rajavartena rajasa vyoma-bimbam tu karayet|
lohitam vyoma-rekham tu dadyat-sindurakena iu||
392 The Kula Ritual
viparyayena va katya sukla va vyoma~rekhika|

iti |
Jr.27b.2 evam na kevalam vyastam-eva
bhu-vastra-kaya-pitha-akhyam dhama bhavet
yavat-samastam-api
-ity-dha yad-va samudite rupe iti|
tena bhu-prsthe rakta-vastram,
tad-upari ca kaya-pitha-sabda-abhidheyam kadyam
tad-anukalpa-dtmakam visvamitra-kapalam va-iti|
tadrsi iti samudite eva
kin-tu mandala-sthe iti
bhulav-uhyamdna-sannivesam mandalam
tatra ca kvacid-api adhare rakta-vastram,
tad-upari ca kadyam-iti ||
Jr.27b.3 tam-eva kramam-dha
AG. disy-udicyam rudra-konad-vayavy-antam ganesvaram || 2711
3313 vatukam trin gurun-siddhan-yoginlh pitham-arcayet|
pracyam disi ganesa-adha arabhya-abhyarcayet-tatah || 28||
siddha-cakram dik-catuske ganesa-adhastana-antakam|
Jr.29b.l udicyam-iti prajapatya-kramena|
ganesvaram-iti nairvighnyaya,
saca arthat savallabhah|
evam vatuko pi|
trin gurun-iti guru-paramaguru-paramesthinah|
siddhdn-iti anadi-siddha-adin|
yoginir-iti anadi-yoginy-adyah|
pitham-iti jalandharam
yatas-tat-siddha-yogini-kramena asya darsanasya
avatarah|
tena mandalasya bahis-catur-astre isana-kone ganesam-
arcayet,
tato vatukam guru-trayam pitham-anadi-siddham-anadi-
yoginim yavad-adho 'dhah pankti-kramena vayavya-kona-
antam divya-augha-siddha-augha-manava-augha-bhedena
tri-vidham-api guru-vargam-iti|
tad-uktam
Appendix: 13 393
Qt.29b. 1 ganesam pujayitva tu dvari vighna-prasantaye |

tatah sva-gurum-arabhya pujayed-guru-paddhatim ||
3314 iti|
Jr.29b.2 tatha
Qt.29b.2 ganesam vatukam siddhan guru-panktim tathd-eva cal
iti|
Jr.29b.3 idam ca pran-mukham sadhakam-adhikrtya uktam
yena etat tasya vame pujitam bhaved-iti|
udan-mukhasya punar-etat-sva-apeksaya-eva yojyam
yena tad-vama eva pujitam bhaved-iti|
dvare punar-ganesa-vatukau
bahis-catur-astra eva prathamato vayavy-anair-rta-konayoh
pujyav-iti artha-siddham yena yagasya daksa-vama-bhaga-
dgatau syatam]
yad-guravah
Qt29b.3 bahye ganesa-vatukau sruti-purva-kona-daksa-itara-dvaya-
gatau
iti|
Jr.29b.4 tato guru-puja-anantaram
purvasyam disi
bahis-catur-astre rudra-kona-avasthitasya ganesasya
adhastanad-eka-bhaga-anantara-bhavino dvitiyasmat
catur-astrad-arabhya purva-adi-kramena avarta-bhangya
saumya-disi ganesasya adhastanam-eva sthanam
yavat dik-catustaye
arthad-etac-catur-astra-samlagna-catuskika-catustaye
krta-adi-yuga-krama-avatirnam siddha-catuskam-
abhyarcayed-vaksyamdna-kramena pujayed-ity-arthah
taduktam
Qt.29b.4 ganesa-adhas-tatah sarvam yajen-mantra-kadambakam|
tat-patinam tato vargam tatra-eva paripujayet ||
3315 iti ||
Jr.29b.5 tad-eva aha
AG. khagendrah saha-vijjamba illalambaya saha || 29 ||
vaktastir-vimalo 'nantamekhalamba-yutah purd|
saktya mahgalaya kurma illalambaya saha || 30 ||
jaitro yamye hy-avijitas-tathd sa-anandamekhalah|
394 The Kula Ritual
kamamahgalaya mesah kullalambaya saha ||31||

vindhyo 'jito py-ajaraya saha mekhalaya pare |
macchandah kunkunamba ca sad-yugmam sa-
adhikarakam || 32 ||
saumye marutta isa-antam dvitiya pahktir-idrsti|
3316 amara-varadeva-citra-ali-vindhya-gudika iti kramat-
sadami || 33 ||
Jr.33d. 1 pura- iti purvasyam |
yamye iti daksine |
ajaraya saha mekhalaya-iti ajaramekhalaya saha-ity-
arthah|
pare iti pascime |
evam purva-adi-dik-traye
siddhas-tat-patni suta-dvayam ca-iti kramah|
uttarasyam punar-ayam visesa ity-dha sad-yugmam-iti
sannam putra-tat-patrinam sambandhi yugmam
tad-dva-dasakam-ity-arthah|
dvitiya-iti guru-pankty-apeksaya|
anena ca dik-catuske 'pi pankti-kramena-eva puja karya-iti
sucitam ||
Jr.33d.2 tad-eva dva-dasakam-aha
AG. sillai erunaya tatha kumari ca bodhai|
sa-mahalacchi ca-aparamekhalayd saktayah sadimah || 34||
Jr.34d. 1 erunaya aparamekhalaya ca saha-ity-arthah || 34 ||
Jr.34d.2 sa-adhikdratvam-eva esam vyanakti
AG. ete hi sa-adhikdrah pujya yesam-iyam bahu-vibheda|
3317 santatir-anavacchinna citra sisya-prasisya-mayi || 35 ||
Jr.35d.l citratvam-eva asya darsyati
AG. ananda-avali-bodhi-prabhu-pada-antd-atha yogi-sabda-
anta |
eta ovallyah syur-mudra-satkam kramat-tv-etat || 36 ||
daksa-ahgustha-adi-kanisthika-antam-atha sa kaniyasi
vdmdt|
dvi-dasa-anta-urdhva-ga-kundali-baindava-hrn-nabhi-
kandam-iti chummah || 37 ||
savara-adabilla-pattillah karabilla-ambi-sarabilldh|
adabi-dombi-daksina-billah kumbharika-aksara-akhya
-ca || 38 ||
Appendix 13 395
devikotta-kuladri-tripuri-kama-akhyam-attahasas-ca|
3318 daksinapitham ca-etat-satkam ghara-palli-pitha-gam
kramasah || 39 ||
Jr.39d. 1 ovallyo jnana-pravahah |
kramad-itimudra-chumma-visayam|
bindor-idam baindavam bhru-madhya-samjnam sthanam|
savara-iti pulinda-akhyam|
ambi-iti ambillam|
daksina-iti daksinavartam|
kuladri-iti kaulagirih|
tripuri-iti tripurottaram|
kama-iti kdmarupam|
tad-uktam sri-kulakridavatare
Qt.39d. 1 tesam mudras-ca chummas-ca palli ovallayas-tatha|
pitha-kramo gharas-ca-eva pitra vibhajata7 tatha ||
Jr.39d.2 ity-upakramya
Qt.39d.2 bodhis-ca-amara-padanam prabhus-ca varadevake|
citrah padas-ca samprokto hy-alir-ananda-samjnitah ||
vindhya-padas-ca yogi tu gudika-avalir-eva ca| iti
Qt.39d.3 daksa-hastasya ca-angusthad-arabhya ca kanisthakdm|
vamasya yavan-mudra vai satsu vistaratah srnu ||
angustho jyestha-putrasya dvitiyasya tu tartarjani|
madhyama vai trtiyasya caturthasya-apy-anamika ||
pancamasya kanistha vai sasthasya ca kanisthika|
iti
Qt.39d.4 chummakah sampravaksyami kula-amnaye yatha sthitah|
atitam prathamasya-api dvitiyasya tu kundali ||
3319 bhru-madhye vai trtiyasya sanghattas-ca caturthake|
nabhis-tu pancamasya-eva janma-adharas-tu sasthake ||
iti
Qt.39d.5 sannam vai raja-putranam ghara-palli-kramam srnu |
amarasya tu pattillah daksindvarta-pallika||
varadeve karabillam palli kumbharika bhavet|
ambillam ca-eva citrasya billam palli sumadhydme ||
alinathe pulinda-iti adabi pallir-ucyate|
7. For vibhajata should one read vibhajyas or vibhajitas?

396 The Kula Ritual
sarabillam vindhyandthe palli ca-aksara-samjhita ||

gudikanatha-padanam-adabillam gharam priye |
dombi palli ca nirdista ... ||
Iti
Qt.39d,6 tripurottare niketam siddhi-sthanam ca tad-viduh|
amarasya vara-arohe varadevasya kamaru ||
citrasya attahasam vai devikottam-ales-tatha|
daksinam ca-eva vindhyasya gudika kaulagir-yata ||
iti || 39 ||
Jr.39d.3 nanu kim-evam-ovally-ady-upadesena-ity-asankya aha
AG. iti sanketa-abhijno bhramate pithesu yadi sa siddhi-ipsuh|
aciral-labhate tat-tat-prapyam yad-yogini-vadanat || 40 ||
3320 .
Jr.40d.l evam mudra-adi-vrttam jananasya hi sadhakasya
tat-tat-siddhi-kdmatayd pithesu paribhramyatas-
-tat-tan-mudra-adi-pradarsana-kramena
yoginyo nijam nijam santatim jnatva
ksipram-eva nikhila-siddhi-prada bhavanti-ity-arthdh|
yad-uktam
Qt.40d. 1 yo yasyah santater-nathah sa mudra tasya kirtita |
prasarya hastam sandarsya nama-aksara-samanvitah ||
kramena tena jnasyanti svakiyam kula-santatim |
urdhvam pradarsayed-yas-tu tasya svam tu pradarsayet ||
. kaundily-adisu sarvesu yo yasya ca nidarsayet|
anena santati-jna vai jnasyanti ca nijam kulam ||
iti ||40||
Jr.40d.2 evam sa-adhikaram rajaputra-satkam-abhidhaya
niradhikaram-api abhidhatte
AG. bhatta-indra-valkala-ahindra-gajendrah samahidharahl,
urdhva-retasa ete sad-adhikara-pada-ujjhitah || 41 ||
Jr.41d.l nanu adhikara eva ka ity-asahkya aha
AG. adhikaro hi viryasya prasarah kula-vartmani|
3321 tad-aprasara-yogena te prokta urdhva-retasah || 42 ||
Jr.42d. 1 adhikaro hi nama viryasya
mantra-mudra-sambandhinah spharasya carama-dhatos-ca
kula-vartmani
saisye madhya-nady-adau deha-marge sakte ca adya-adhare
prasarah sankramanam,
sa eva esam na-asti
Appendix: 13 397
-iti ete urdhva-retasah proktah sva-atma-mdtra-visranti-

satattva eva-ity-arthah || 42 ||
Jr.42d.2 nana sri-devipancasatika-adau
Qt.42d. 1 niskriya-ananda-nathas-ca jnana-diptya saha-ekatah|
vidya-anandas-ca rakta ca dvitlyam kathitam tava ||
saktydnando maha-ananda trtiyam siddha-pujitaml
siva-anandas-tatha jneya samaya tac-caturthakam ||
Jr.42d.3 ity-ady-uktya anye pi sapatnika gurava uktas
-tadvad-iha-api katham na-ucyanta ity-asahkya aha
AG. anyas-ca guru-tat-patnyah srimat-kalikula-uditah|
anatta-dehah kridanti tais-tair-dehair-asahkitah || 43 ||
3322 . prabodhita-tatha-icchakais-taj-je kaulam prakasate|
tatha-rupataya tatra gurutvam paribhasitam || 44 ||
te visesan-na sampujyah smartavya eva kevalam|
tato 'bhyantarato vayu-vahnyor-matrkaya saha || 45 ||
malini kramasah pujya tato 'ntar-mantra-cakrakam |
Jr.46b.l ye ca anye sastra-antara-uditah sapatnika guravah
pratiniyata-deha-anupagrahad-anatta-deha
ata eva ananya-samviditatvad-asahkitah
para-pura-pravesa-yuktya
prabodhita-krida-visaya-icchdvadbhis
-tais-taih stri-pumsa-sambandhibhir-dehaih kridanti
sambhoga-lilam-anubhavanti,
yena tadrsa-melakat jate
sanktamana 8 -kramena garbha eva
nihsarana-kala eva va tad-uttara-kalam va
kaula-jnanam prakasate
yata evam-vidham-eva esam gurutva-
3323 - m-iti
sastriyah samayo'yam
- sri-rahasya-rajika-yoginibhih,
sva-bhavad-bhagavatydh prasadena drstam
vigrahaj-jnanam labdham,
tabhih sva-kule garbha-sthanam sankramitam,
tabhir-garbhat drstam,
8. For sanktamana read sahkramana.

398 The Kula Ritual
jata-matrabhis-ca anydbhir-drstam,
anyabhih saptavimsateh samanam-ante drstam-iti|
tad-amurtatvad-iha te kevalam smartavya eva,
natu visesat sampujyah purva-gurubhis-tatha na-upadista
ity-arthah|
yadva visva-yony-adya vyakhyeyah |
yad-uktam-anena-eva
Qt.46b. 1 visvam jagad-bkavam-atho prajapati-kulam tatah |
yoni-sabda-antakam proktam gurunam pahcakam tv-idam ||
viryam ksobho bijam srstih sarga iti-imah saktaya uktah|
atyutsahah saktis-ca ksama-sahgatir-ucchala praklptih ||
ta etah kila saktayo nija-guru-spharaih samam bahyakam
deham kamcid-api kvacij-jagrhire na-eva sva-tantra-
udayah|
iccha-matra-balena yat-kila yada dvandvam samadhyasate
tatra kridita-lalasah parapada-jnanam phalam tattvatah ||
iti |
Jr.46b.2 tata iti dvitiyasmat catur-astrat|
abhyantarata iti vyomni|
kramasa iti tena vayu-kona-adarabhya vahni-konam
yavad-upary-upari kramena matrka pujya,
malini tu vahner-vayv-antam-adho 'dhah
3324 kramena-iti siddham|
tata iti matrka-malini-puja-anantaram|
antar-iti yaga-madhya-vartini karnika-sthaniye tri-kone|
tatra purva-daksina-vama-konesu
sa-bhairavam para-adi-devi-trayam,
madhye ca kulesvaram-iti|
yad-vaksyati
Qt.46b,2 sampujya madhyama-pade kulesa-yugmam tv-ara-traye
devih|
iti ||
Jr.46b.3 evam ca atra anvarthatam-abhidhasyan
-kulesvarya mukhyatayA pujayam viniyogam-aha
AG. mantra-siddha-prana-samvit-karana-atmani ya kule || 46 ||
cakra-atmake citih prabhvi prokta sa-iha kulesvari|
sa madhye sri-para devi matrsadbhava-rupini || 47 ||
pujya-atha tat-samdropad-apara-atha pardpard|
eka-vira ca sa pujya yadi-va sakulesvara || 48 ||
Appendix 13 399
3325
Jr.48d. 1 yd nama para-adi-mantra-siddha-ddy-atmataya
prana-buddhi-karana-atmataya ca
cakra-atmake kule
pujya-samuhe pujaka-sarire ca visranti-dhamatvat prabhvi
purna-sphuratta-matra-satattva citih prokta,
sa-eva iha kula-lsvaritvdt tac-chabda-vyapadesya-ity-
arthah|
tat-samdropad-iti pratyekam-abhisambandhah|
tena puspa-pata-ady-anusaram
ya yasya aradhayitum-ista,
sa tena tatha pujya-ity-abhiprdyah || 48 ||
Jr.48d.2 nana eka-vira-kramat yamala-kramena pujayam ko visesa
ity-asahkya aha
AG. prasarec-chaktir-ucchund sa-ulldso bhairavah punah |
sanghatta-ananda-visrdntya yugmam-ittham prapujayet
||49||
maha-prakasa-rupayah samvido visphulihgavat|
yo rasmy-oghas-tam-eva-atrapujayed-devatd-ganam ||50||
3326
Jr.50d.l yada hi bhairava-unmukhi saktih prasaret
bhairavas-ca punah sakty-unmukhah,
tada ittham paraspara-unmukhyat
tayoh sahghattena samapattya
yo 'yam-anandah sva-atma-camat-karas
-tad-visrantya yugmam prapujayet|
Qt.50d. 1 anandena-eva sampanne brahma-avasthah svayam sthitah|
Jr.50d.2 ity-ady-uktya
cid-ananda-eka-ghana-para-brahma-sva-rupa-matra-
satattvam ydmalam-anusandadhydd-ity-arthah|
tam-eva-iti natu tato 'tiriktam-ity-arthah || 50 ||
Jr.50d,3 tad-eva aha
AG. antar-dva-dasakam pujyam tato 'sta-astakam-eva ca|
catuskam va yatheccham va ka sankhya kila rasmisu || 51 ||
Jr.51d.l dva-dasakam-iti srsti-devy-adi,
eki-kara-ahnike vaksyamanam vol
catuskam-iti siddha-adi,
400 The Kula Ritual
jaya-adi va|
yathestam-iti nija-anusthana-avasthitam || 51 ||
Jr.51d.2 nanu rasmayas-tavad-ananta ity-uktam|
tasam ca sastra-antaresu bahu-prakaram nirdesa
iti nirnibandhanam-eva upeksayam
sarvasya tatha-abhava-prasangad
-anava-
3327 -sthitam-eva tad-anusthanam syad
-iti kim-etac-chastra-avihitatn-antar-dva-dasakam pujyam-
ity-adi uktam|
satyam-evam,
kintu gurv-antaranam-ayam-dsaya
ity-evam-etat sandarsitam|
tasmat mukhyaya vrttya sva-kantha-uktam-astaka-dwayam-,
eva yamala-kramena sampujyam-ity-dha
AG. mahesi vairinci kaumari vaisnavi catur-dikkam|
aindri yamya munda yogesir-isatas-tu konesu || 52 ||
pavana-antam-aghora-adikam-astakam
-asminn-atha-astake kramasah|
sanghatta-ananda-arsa sampujyam yamali-bhutam || 53 ||
asta-astake 'pi hi vidhau nana-nama-prapancite bahu-dha||
vidhir-esa eva vidhitas-tat-samkhya dipa-mala syat || 54 ||
Jr.54d.l kramasa iti try-astrad-bahir-asta-dale padme
purva-da-
3328 -ksina-pascima-uttaresu dalesu
aghora-adi-sahitam mahesy-adi-catuskam
tad-itaresu api isat vahny-antam
sa-bhima-adikam-aindry-adi-catuskam pujayet|
yad-uktam
Qt.54d, 1 purva-yamya-apara-diksu mahesy-adi-catustayam |
indrani-purvakam tadvad-aisad-agni-dala-antagam ||
iti,
Qt.54d.2 tato vira-astakam pascac-chakty-ukta-vidhina yajet|
iti ca|
Jr.54d.2 atra
Qt.54d.3 ksetre 'sta-dha vibhakte madhye bhaga-dvayad-bhramasya-
antah|
Appendix 13 401
try-astram kuryat-tad-anu tridha vibhakte samantato

bhage ||
vasu-dalam-ambhojam-atho bhagena nabhas-
catuskikas-ca catuh|
veda-astre diksu tato bhagah sruti-bhava-gaminyah ||
parsvabhyam-evam-idam kula-krame mandalam sacatur-
astram|
Jr.54d.3 iti mandala-samgrahah|
bahu-dha nana-nama-prapahcite iti
kula-sastranam-anantyat tan-namnam-api nanatvat|
na-hi purva-acaryanam-etad-iha pujyatvena abhihitam
yena paramparayd naiyatyena tair-namnam-aparigrahah
syat,
kin-tu vydpti-matra-pradarsana-dsayena-iti
yatha-ruci tan-namani grdhydni-iti|
yad-uktam-anena-eva anyatra
Qt.54d.4 astaka-saptakasya tu yatha-ruci-itara-kula-sdstrebhyoh|
namani-iti tat-ta...ni ||
3329 iti|
Jr.54d.4 atra ca astaka-saptaka-ity-abhidhanad
-asta-astakam-iha pujyataya sammatam-ity-eva
samlaksitam |
evam hi astakasya prthag-avarana-kramena pujaniyatvam
na syat tathatve ca sruti-virodha ity-alam bahund|
esa eva-iti yamala-laksanah|
iha tavat|
Qt.54d.5 avahite mantra-gane puspa-dsava-niveditaih |
dhupais-ca tarpanam karyam sraddha-bhakti-bala-uditam||
diptanam sakti-natha-adi-mantranam-asavaih palaih|
raktaih prak-tarpanam pascat-puspa-dhupa-adi-vistarah ||
Jr.54d.5 ity-ady-uktya avasya-karyam kula-krame tarpanam |
tatra ca maha-pasu-pratinidhitvat dipa-caror-eva
pradhanyam-iti prathamam tad-eva upahartavyataya
abhidhatte tat-samkhya dipa-mala syad-iti|
tat-sankhya-ity-anena asta-asta-vydpter-atra asutranam
krtam |
etac-ca abhiseka-visayam-iti || 54 ||
402 The Kula Ritual
Jr.54d.6 atra prakara-antaram-dha

AG. sri-ratnamala-sastre tu varna-samkhyah pradipakah|
varnams-ca mukhya-pujyaya vidyaya ganayet-sudhih || 55||
3330
Jr.55d.l tad-uktam tatra
Qt.55d.l pradose viline mantri dipan-dadyad-vara-anane|
varna-sahkhyan-vara-arohe catur-diksu gatan-nyaset || iti||
Qt.55d.2 athatah sampravaksyami malinya yajanam param |
Jr.55d.2 ity-upakrantatvat mukhya-pujya malini
-iti tad-varna-sankhyayah pancasad-dipa uktah|
tena yavad-aksara mula-vidya tatra,
tavat-samkhya dipdh karya iti siddham || 55 ||
Jr.55d.3 evam-iyata siddha-patni-kula-kramam-abhidhdya,
arca-prakara-sutranaya
atra sasamvadam mata-antaram-api abhidhdtum-aha
AG. pitha-ksetra-adibhih sakam kuryad-va kula-pujanam|
yatha sri-madhavakule paramesena bhasitam || 56 ||
Jr.56d.l sri-madhavakule iti sri-tantrarajabhattaraka-grantha-eka-
desa-bhute ity-arthah|
atra hi kesamcana gurunam
sri-devyayamala-sri-madhavakula-artha-sammelanaya
sampradayah samasti-iti sri-madhavakula-ukta-
3331 vaksyamdna-kramena
pitha-ady-uktam va kula-krama-pujanam karyam-ity-
upaksiptam|
Jr.56d.2 tad-eva aha
AG. srsti-samsthita-samhara-anama-krama-catustayam|
pitha-smasana-sahitam pujayed-bhoga-moksayoh || 57 ||
Jr.57d.l bhoga-moksayor-iti tan-nimittam-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.57d. 1 srsti-kramam tu prathamam-avataram dvitiyakam |
samharam tu trtiyam syad-anakhya-iyam caturthakam ||
iti
Jr.57d.2 upakramya
Qt.57d.2 sa kali-kula-sambhuto bhavanam bhavayet-sphutam|
iti
Appendix: 13 403
Qt.57d.3 pitha-kramena ca-amnayam sankarsanya tv-adhisthitam |

tair-vina na bhavet-siddhas-tat-padam kathayami te |
iti ca|
Jr.57d.3 sri-devyayamale hi devi-trayam sri-sahkarsani ca-iti
catustayam || 57 ||
Jr.57d.4 tatra dehe pithanam padam-abhidhatte
AG. atmano va-atha-va saktes-cakrasya-atha smared-imam|
3332 nyasyatvena vidhim dehe pitha-akhye9 paramesvaram || 58||
Jr.58d. 1 imam-iti vaksyamdnam || 58 ||
Jr.58d.2 tam-eva aha
AG. attahasam sikha-sthane caritram ca ka-randhrake|
srutyoh kaulagirim nasa-randhrayos-ca jayantikam || 59 ||
bhruvor-ujjayinim vaktre prayagam hrdaye punah|
varanasim skandha-yuge sripitham virajam gale || 60 ||
edabhim-udare halam nabhau kande tu gosrutim|
upasthe marukosam ca nagaram paundravardhanam || 61||
elapuram purastiram sakthy-urvor-daksina-aditah|
3333 kudyakesim ca sopanam mayapu-ksirake tatha || 62 ||
janu-janghe gulpha-yugme tv-amrata-nrpasadmani|
pada-adhare tu vairincim kala-agny-avadhi-dhdrikdm || 63 ||
Jr.63d.l attahasam-iti nyasyatvena smared-iti purvena
sambandhah|
evam-uttaratra-api|
sikha-sthane iti
prana-sakti-visranty-avasthity-atmani dva-dasa-ante ity-
arthah|
vaktre iti asye|
halam-iti alipuram|
yad-uktam
Qt.63d.l nabhi-dese tv-alipuram kanda-urdhve paramesva
iti |
Jr.63d.2 gosrutim-iti gokarnam|
sakthy-urvor-iti janu-janghe iti gulpha-yugme iti ca
sarvatra daksinata iti sambandhaniyam|
tena daksine sakthni nagaram,
9. Gnoli, Luce, p.687 footnote 36 suggests that pitha-akhye, which agrees with
body, should read pitha-akhyam to agree with vidhim.
404 The Kula Ritual
vame paundravardhanam,
daksine urav-elapuram,
vame purastiram,
daksine januni kudyakesim,
vame sopanam,
daksina-jahghayam mayapurim,
vamayam
3334 tu ksirakam,
daksine gulphe amratakesvaram,
vame tu rajagrham-iti|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.63d.2 daksine sakthni nagaram vame syat paundravardhanam|
vama-urau tu purastiram-elapuram tu daksine ||
kudyakesi daksa-janau sopanam ca-uttare smrtam |
ksirakam vama-janghayam vamapury-api daksine |
amratakesvaram gulphe vame rajagrham subham || iti|
Jr.63d.3 vairincim-iti brahmanim,
srisaila-akhyam tu tat-pitham-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam sri-kulakramodaye
Qt.63d.3 srisaile samsthita brahmi |
Jr.63d.4 ity-adi upakramya
Qt.63d.4 pada-adhara-sthitd brahmi |
iti || 6 3 ||
Jr.63d.5 naca atra tatsthyena avasthatavyam,
kintu aham-eva pithas-tad-adhisthatryah saktayas-ca-iti
anusandhdtavyam yena siddhih syad-ity-aha
AG. na-aham-asmi naca-anyo 'sti kevalah saktayas-tv-aham |
ity-evam-vasandm kuryat-sarvada smrti-matratah || 64 ||
3335
Jr.64d.l tad-uktam tatra
Qt.64d.l na-aham-asmi naca-anyo'sti kevalah saktayas-tv-iti|
ksanam-apy-atra visramam sahajam yadi bhavayet|
tada sa khecaro bhutva yogini-melanam labhet ||
iti || 64 ||
Jr.64d.2 nanu desa-kala-vrata-adi-niyantranaya siddhir-bhaved-iti
sarvatra uktam|
tatkatham-atra anusandhi-matrena-eva evam syad-ity-
asankya aha
Appendix A3 405
AG. na tithir-na ca naksatram na-upavaso vidhlyate| 10

gramya-dharma-ratah siddhyet-sarvada smaranena
hi ll 65 ||
Jr.65d.l gramya-dharma-ratah iti tad-vrttir-ity-arthah|
etac-ca prathama-ahnike eva uktam-iti tata eva-
avadharyam || 65 ||
Jr.65d.2 nanu kim nama tac-cakram
yasya-api nyasyatvena pitha-akhyo 'yam vidhir-vivaksita
ity-asahkya aha
AG. matanga-krsna-saunika-karmuka-carmika-vikosi-dnatu-
vibhedah|
matsyaka-cakrika-dayitas-tesam patnyo nava-atra nava-
yage || 66 ||
3336
Jr.66d.1 krsnah kajjalo domba iti yavat|
vikosi dhvaji kalyapala |
dhatu-vibhedo 'sthi-bhetta kapalikah|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.66d.l matangi kajjali sauni karmuki carmakdrini|
dhvajini ca-asthidalani dhivari cakrini priye ||
iti|
Jr.66d.2 nava-yage iti navanam cakranam yajane ity-arthah|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.66d.2 nava-yaga-rata devyah pujayanti yathasisvaram|
tadvat-puja prakartavya nava-dha nava-cakra-ga ||
iti || 66 ||
Jr.66d.3 tad-grhany-eva ca sanketa-sthanataya pithani-ity-aha
AG. sahgama-varuna-kulagiry-attahasa-jayanti-
-caritraka-amraka-kottaml
haimapuram navamam syan-madhye tasam ca cakrini
mukhya || 67 ||
Jr.67d.l yad-uktam tatra
Qt.67d. 1 matangi-vesma subhage prayagam parikirtitam |
kajjali varuna-akhyam tu sauni kulagirih priye ||
10. The Kaulajnananirnaya 21.9 reads: na tithir-na ca naksatram na-upavasam

vidhiyate |
406 The Kula Ritual
karmuki ca-attahasam cajayanti carmakarini|

caritram dhvajini proktam-ekamra-asthi-vidarani ||
3337 devikottam dhivari tu hiranyapuram-eva ca|
navamam cakrini-pitham yat-surair-api durlabham ||iti|
Jr.67d.2 tasam-iti matahgy adinam || 67 ||
Jr.67d.3 mukhyatvam-eva asya darsayati
AG. bijam sa pidayate rasa-salka-vibhdgato 'tra kundalini|
adhyusta-pitha-netri kanda-stha visvato bhramati || 68 ||
istva cakra-udayam tv-ittham madhye pujya kulesvari|
sankarsini tad-anta-ante samhara-apyaya-karini || 69 ||
eka-vira cakra-yukta cakra-yamala-ga-api vd|
Jr.70b.l atra hi sa kande nikhila-jagad-utpatti-mula-bhute
prakasa-atmani para-pramatari
abhimukhyena vartamana,
ata eva garbhi-krta-visvatvdt kundalini-rupa para-saktir
-yada sva-svatantryat
bheda-pratha-
3338 -m-avabibhdsayisur
-adhyusta-pithe netri
deha-adi-pramatrtam-awlambamana
visvato bhramati
tat-tan-nila-sukha-ady-atmataya paritah sphurati,
tada punar-api atmany-eva visvam visramayitum-
udyacchanti rasa-saika-vibhdgato bijam pidayate
deha-adi-pramatrta-nyak-kara-kramena
para-samvid-rasam-utkarsayanti
visva-karanam mayam tiras-karoti-ity-arthah| . ,
anyac-ca sa-eva kanda-aahara-stha prana-kundalini-rupa,
bijam puspa-adi-nimittam-upabhuktam-ahara-adi
rasa-kitta-adi-rupataya parinamayati
yena deha-adharam prerayanti
visvato bhramati
sarvato nadi-cakra-adau pranana-atmataya avatisthate ity-
artha|
athaca bahih sa cakriki
sa-ardha-tri-hasta-praya-parimanam cakram prerayanti
tan-madhya-stha visvatah sarvatah-adikkam bhramati
Appendix 13 407
yena sarvatah-adikkam bhramanad-eva kundalini

bijam tila-adi rasa-salka-vibhagatah pidayate
tada-pinyaka-vibhaga-asadana-paryantam nispidayati-ity-
arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt.70b.1 navami cakrini ya sa bhramanti visva-madhya-ga|
sarvam bijam pidayanti rasa-salka-vibhagatah ||
sa ca kundalini nama kanda-vesta-vinirgata|
3339 iti|
Jr.70b.2 cakra-udayam-iti uditam cakram-ity-arthah|
sankarsini sapta-dasa-aksara|
yad-uktam sri-devyayamale
Qt.70b.2 ndsa-arnam11 ca nitambam ca pranam sula-ardha-
yojitam |
nitambam pranam-uddhrtya ksira-varnena samyutam ||
tri-locanam karna-varnam bdhu-daksina-yojitam|
bahu-skandham tu tad-vamam daksa-jangha-niyojitam ||
danta-arnam trtiya-uddhrtya daksa-jdnusu-samsthitam |
guhya-kanthe nivesyeta sula-dandam tu jihvayoh ||
siro-mala-arna-dvitiyam hastayor-yojitani punah |
netram tatha-eva parata uttama-ahgam tatha-evaca ||
vama-padam kapala-stham panca-dha yojayet-tatah |
tri-dasair-api sampujya vidya sapta-dasa-aksara ||
kalasahkarsini namna |
iti|
Jr.70b.3 iyam-eva ca vidya sri-madhavakule 'pi
Qt.70b.3 mohini kala atma ca vira-natha-iti yojayet|
Jr.70b.4 ity-adina
Qt.70b.4 madiya-bhusanair-yuktam pahca-dhdrdrdham-uddharet|
Jr.70b.5 ity-antena ukta yena-ayam-eva gurv-amndyah|
tad-anta-ante iti tasya cakrasya antah ara-prayah,
tasya-api ante
purna-aham-paramarsa-atmani visranti-dhamani-ity-
11. For nasa-arnam, read nasa-arnam. Sanderson,'The visualisation', p.59 foot

note 120.
408 The Kula Ritual
arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt.70b.5 evam cakra-udayam-jnatva madhye jna kalakrntani|
tasya-anta-ante tu ya aste sa tu sankarsini smrta ||
3340 iti|
Jr.70b.6 cakra-yamala-ga-iti cakre yat yamalam,
tad-gatd yamala-kramena cakra-yukta-ity-arthah ||
Jr.70b.7 atra katham pithani sahityena pujyani-ity-asahkya aha
AG. Isa-indra-agni-yama-kravyatka-vayu-udaksu hasatah ||70 ||
trikam trikam yajed-etad-bhavi-sva-trika-samyutam|
Jr.7lb. 1 evam-isana-kone attahasas-caritram kulagiris-ca-iti trayam
yajed-yavaa-udicyam-amratakesvaro
rajagrham sriparvatas-ca-iti trayam
-iti|
naca etad-ekaikam pitham kevalam-eva yajed-ity-aha
bhavi-sva-trika-samyutam-iti,
bhavi-iti vaksyamdnam ||
Jr.71b.2 tad-eva aha
AG. hrt-kundali bhruvor-madhyam-etad-eva kramat-trayam
||71 ||
smasanani kramat-ksetra-bhavam sad-yogini-ganam|
3341
Jr.72b.l yajed-iti purvena atra sambandhah|
ksetra-bhavam-iyat-tat-pitha-jatam-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt.72b. 1 isa-kona-aditah kramat|
purva-daksina-vdrunyah saumya yas-ca disah priye ||
iti.
Qt.72b.2 smasanam hrt-pradesah syat-kalpa-vrksas-tu kundali|
bhru-madhyam yogini-ksetram jnatavyam yogini-kule ||
iti ca ||
Jr.72b.2 krtayam pujayam naivedyena-eva avasya-bhavyam-ity-dha
AG. vasv-angula-unnatan-urdhva-vartulan ksama-madhyakan
|| 72 ||
rakta-vartin-sruti-drso dipan-kurvita sarpisa|
Jr.73b.l sruti-drsa iti catur-vimsatih|
tad-uktam
Appendix 13 409
Qt.73b. 1 catur-vimsati-dipams-ca catur-diksu pradapayet|

pista-atmakas-ca adhara 12 -madhya-ksamah suvartuldh ||
asta-ahgula-pramana-sthah sobhanas-catur-angulah|
ghrta-dipena samyukta rakta-varty-upari-sthitah ||
iti ||
3342
Jr.73b.2 atra-eva paksa-antaram-aha
AG. yat-kincid-atha-va madhye sva-anusthanam prap-
ujayet ||73 ||
advaitam-eva na dvaitam-ity-ajna paramesituh|
siddhanta-vaisnava-ady-ukta mantra mala-yutas-ta-
tah||74||
tavat-tejo 'sahisnutvan-nirjivah syur-iha-advaye|
Jr.75b.l yat-kincid-ity-abhlstam|
tad-uktam
Qt.75b.l yo yasmin-mantra-yogena tantra-acara-pade sthitah|
Jr.75b.2 ity-upakramya
Qt.75b.2 sva-kramam tu yajen-madhye dvaita-acaram tu varjayet ||
Jr.75b.3 ity-uktva
Qt.75b.3 siddhanta-vaisnava-bauddha vedantah smarta-darsanah|
te prayatnena va varjya yasmat-te pasavah smrtah ||
advaita-drava-samparkat-sannidhanam tyajanti te|
parah-mukhatvam-dyanti nirjiva jiva-varjitah || iti
3343
Jr.75b.4 atas-ca tad-upakarana-jatam-apahaya
ihatyam-eva tad-asrayaniyam
yena vina-ayasam siddhih syad-ity-aha
AG. kaiasam netra-bandha-adi mandalam sruk-sruva-ana
lam || 75 ||
hitva-atra siddhih san-madye patre madhye krsam yajet|
aho-ratram-imam yagam kurvatas-ca-apare 'hani || 76 ||
vira-bhojye krte 'vasyam mantrah siddhyanty-ayatnatah |
pitha-stotram pathed-atra yage bhagya-avaha-ahv-
aye ||77||
12. For adhara Sanderson reads adhare. Sanderson,'Meaning',p.83 footnote 231.

410 The Kula Ritual
Jr.77d. 1 apare 'hani-iti prabhatayam ratrav-ity-arthah|

tad-uktam
Qt.77d.l kalasam netra-bandham ca mandala-adi vivarjayet|
tair-vihine bhavet-siddhir-agnina sruk-sruva-adibhih ||
madya-purnesu bhandesu purva-uktesu gandmbike|
rasayana-may a-uktesu madhye pujya krsa-udari ||
3344
Jr.77d.2 ity-adi upakramya
Qt.77d.2 purva-ahne va-apara-ahne va aho-ratram viyogatah|
pitha-stotram pathed-ratrau japam kuryat-samahitah ||
prabhate vimale proktam vira-bhojyam tu karayet|
maha-bhagya-udayo jayed-rajye 'nte khecaro bhavet ||
iti || 77 ||
Jr.77d.3 yad-va mandala-adi-pariharena cakram-eva pujayed-ity-
aha
AG. murtir-eva-athava yugma-rupa vira-sva-rupinih|
avadhuta niracarah pujayet-kramaso budhah || 78 ||
Jr.78d.l murtir-eva-iti eva-karena kevalah saktih|
vira-sva-rupini-iti kevala eva virah|
avadhuta nirvikalpah || 78 ||
Jr.78d.2 nanu kevala-sakti-pakse puja kathahkaram paripurtim-iyad-
ity-asahkya aha
AG. eka eva-atha kaulesah svayam bhutva-api tavatih|
3345 saktir-yamala-yogena tarpayed-visva-rupavat || 79 ||
Jr.79d. 1 atha svayam-eka eva bhutva guruh kulesvara-aikatmyat
kaulesah,
ata eva visva-rupa iva
tavatir-bahvir-api saktir-yamala-yogena tarpayet
sahghatta-ananda-samarasya-mayataya
sva-atma-visranti-matra-satattvah kuryad-ity-arthah || 79||
Jr.79d.2 nanu iha kasmat
Qt.79d.l udag-ayane subha-vare sthira-lagne sthapana-adhivasah
syat|
Jr.79d.3 ity-adivat pratiniyatah kalah kula-yage na-ukta ity-dsankya
aha
AG. kramo nama na kascit-sydt-prakasa-maya-samvidi|
cid-abhdvo hi na-asty-eva tena-akalam tu tarpanam || 80 ||
Appendix 13 411
Jr.80d.l iha
Qt.80d.l sakrd-vibhato 'yam-atma|
Jr.80d.2 iti nyayena maha-prakasa-mayl samvid
-an-idam-prathamataya pravrtta
anuparatena rupena abhasate,
3346 na-tu vidyud-uddyota-vad-antara-antara vicchedena-iti
na atra kramo nama kascid-vidyate bheda-dsrayatvat-
tasya|
atas-ca tad-eka-jivitah kalo 'pi atra na-asti-iti
akalam-eva tarpanam-uktam|
yo hi yatra na prapatati,
sa katham tatra avacchedakatam-iyad-ity-asayah || 80 ||
Jr.80d.3 ata eva desa-kramo 'pi atra na-asti-ity-aha
AG. atra krame bheda-taroh samulam-unmulanad-asana-paksa-
carcd |
prthan-na yukta
paramesvaro hi sva-sakti-dhamni-iva visamsramiti || 81 ||
Jr.81d. 1 sva-sakti-dhamni-iti
Qt.81d.l saktayo 'sya jagat-krtsnam |
Jr.81d.2 ity-ady-uktya hi sarvatn sa eva-iti
ko nama tad-atirikto deso 'sti yo 'pi asya asanatam
gacchet ||
Jr.8ld.3 evam-arca-vidhim-abhidhaya,
tat-sahgatam-eva japa-sva-rupam nirnayati
AG. tato japah prakartavyas-tri-laksa-adi-vibhedatah|
3347 uktarn sri-yogasancdre sa ca citra-sva-rupakah || 82 ||
Jr.82d. 1 tri-laksa-adi-vibhedavattve asya kim pramanam-
-ity-dsahkya uktam-uktam sri-yogasancdre iti|
tad-evapathati sa ca citra-sva-rupakah || 82 ||
Jr.82d.2 citra-sva-rupatvam-eva asya darsayati
AG. udaye sangame santau tri-lakso japa ucyate |
asye gama-agame sutre hamsa-akhye saiva-yugmake || 83 ||
panca-laksa imeprokta dasa-amsam homam-dcaret|
netre gama-agame vaktre hamse ca-eva-aksa-sutrake || 84 ||
siva-sakti-samdyoge sad-lakso japa ucyate|
"netre gama-agame karne hamse vaktre ca bhamini || 85 ||
3348 haste ca yugmake ca-eva japah sapta-vidhah smrtah|
412 The Kula Ritual
netre gama-agame kamav-asyam guhyam ca guhya-

kam ||86||
sata-aresu ca madhya-stham sahasra-aresu bhamini|
japa esa rudra-lakso homo py-atra dasa-amsatah || 87 ||
netre gama-agame karnau mukham brahma-bila-antaram|
stanau hastau ca padau ca guhya-cakre dvir-abhy-
aset || 88 ||
Jr.88d. 1 udaye iti prana-sakty-udaya-sthane janma-adhare|
sangame iti nana-nadi-sambheda-bhaji hrdaye|
santav-iti prana-nirodhaya yugapad-gadha-avadhana-
atmake ity-arthah|
gama-agame iti prana-apana-pravaha-rupe|
sutre iti aksa-nadi-cakra-sutranam bhuvi|
hamsa-akhye iti atma-avabhdsake hrdaye|
3349 yugmake iti siva-sakti-samayoga-atmani
janma-adhare, dva-dasa-ante va
guhyam janma-ddharah|
guhyakam-iti guhayam bhavam guhyam randhram,
tena upalaksitam kam ka-randhram brahma-bilam-iti
ydvat|
sata-aresv-iti sahasra-aresv-iti
evam-adikasu asahkhyasu bahvisu nadisu|
madhyam sthanam hrdayam nabhis-ca-ity-arthah|
atra-api homa iti api-sabdena sarvatra dasa-amso homah
karya iti aveditam|
guhya-cakre iti yogini-vaktra-aja-vaktra-apara-parydyau
janma-ddhdra-dvd-dasa-antau|
japa esa sodasa-laksa iti prag-ritya kalpaniyam|
yata evam-adisu sthanesu prano dvir-bhramed-iti
sarva-sesah || 88 ||
Jr.88d.2 etat svayam-eva vyacaste
AG. yatra yatra gatam caksur-yatra yatra gatam manah|
hamsas-tatra dvir-abhyasyo vikasa-dkuncana-atma-
kah ||89||
Jr.89d.l yatra yatra vaktra-adau sthane caksur-mano va gatam,
yatra-eva asav-anusandhatte yogi;
tatra-eva hamso hana-
Appendix13 413
3350 samadana-dharma prano

vikasa-akuncana-atmakatvat dvir-abhyasyo
nirgama-pravesa-para eva-ity-arthah|
tena asya evam-uktanam-asya-adinam-apamarganam
nirodhe anusandhdtavyam
yena sarvato ruddhah san
gaty-antara-abhdvan
-madhya-dhama-eva asdv-anupravisati-iti|
atra hi pravistasya aikatmyena mantram-uccarayan-yogi
tarn tam-asadayet siddhim|
yad-uktam-anyatra
Qt.89d. 1 japet-tu prana-samyena tatah siddhy-araho bhavetl iti|
Jr.89d.2 etad-adhigamdya-eva ca sodasa-lakso japah karyah
ity-evam-adi uktam|
yat-tu laksanam yathayatham nyunatvam-uktam,
tatra yoginam-anusandhana-taratamyam nimittam || 89 ||
Jr.89d.3 evam-apamdrga-nirodhdt
madhya-dhamani eva praroham praptah pranah
samvid-rupa-udrekdt visva-atmakatam-eva yayat|
tad-aha
AG. sa atma matrka devi sivo deha-vyavasthitah|
Jr.90b. 1 sa deha-vyavasthito 'pi hamsah
prapta-mantra-devata-aikatmyah san
atma sankucita-anu-rupah|
Qt.90b.l saktis-tu matrka jneya sa ca jneya siva-atmika|
3351
Jr.90b.2 ity-ady-uktya matrka devi paramesvari saktih
sivas-ca nara-sakti-siva-dtmatayd sa eva parisphured-ity-
arthah ||
Jr.90b.3 ata eva mantrasya prapta-tad-aikatmyasya pranasya
atmanas-ca mantrayitur-na na kamcid-api bhedam-
anusandadhyad-ity-aha
AG. anyah so 'nyo 'ham-ity-evam vikalpam na-dcared-yat-
ah ||90||
yo vikalpayate tasya siddhi-mukti suduratah |
atha sodasa-laksa-adi-prana-care pura-uktavat || 91 ||
Qt.91d. 1 prthan-mantrah prthah-mantri na siddhyati kadacana|
414 The Kula Ritual
jnana-mulam-idam sarvam-anyatha na-eva siddhyati ||

Jr.91d.l ity-anena-eva abhiprdyena sarva-sastresu
Qt.91d.2 ekante japam-drabhet ||
Jr.91 d.2 ity-adi uktam ||91 ||
Jr.91d.3 mukhyaya vrttya hi vikalpa-vigama eva ekanta ucyate|
tad-dha
3352
AG. suddha-asuddha-vikalpandm tyaga ekanta ucyate|
tatra-sthah svayam-eva-esa juhoti ca japaty-api || 92 ||
japah sahjalpa-vrttis-ca nada-amarsa-sva-rupini|
tad-amrstasya cid-vahnau layo homah prakirtitah || 93 ||
amarsas-ca pura prokto devi-dva-dasaka-atmakah |
dve antye samvidau tatra laya-rupa-ahuti-kriya || 94 ||
dasa-anyas-tad-upaydya-ity-evam home dasa-amsatam|
sri-sambhunatha adiksan-trika-artha-ambhodhi-candr-
amah || 95 ||
Qt.95d.l sa-ca dva-dasa-dha tatra sarvam-antar-bhaved-yatah iti|
3353
Jr.95d.l tatra-iti dva-dasaka-madhyat|
dve antye samvidav-itipara-prarmatr-svatantrya-sakti-rupe|
ete eva ca asmad-darsane
'sva-tantro bodhah parama-arthah'
ity-ady-uktya visranti-sthanam-ity
-evam-uktam tad-upayaya-iti
meya-mana-adi-sopana-kramena parapramatari visranter-
uktatvat|
etac-ca sakta-upaya-ahnika eva vibhajya uktam-iti
tata eva avadharyam|
evam-atra homasya dasa-amsatayam-ayam-abhiprdyah
ity-asmad-guravah || 95 ||
Jr.95d.2 evam japa-homa-paryantam-arca-vidhim-abhidhdya
dautam vidhim-abhidhdtum-upakramate
AG. sakam bahya-sthaya saktya yada tv-esa samarcayet|
tada-ayam paramesa-ukto rahasyo bhanyate vidhih || 96 ||
Qt.96d.l nitya-udita para saktir-yady-apy-esa tatha-api-tu|
bahya-carya-vihlnasya dusprdpah kauliko vidhih ||
Jr.96d.l ity-ady-uktya bahya-caryaya tavad-avasya-bhavyam|
Appendix: 13 415
tatra-api-ca dutim-antarena na kacit-tat-sampattir

-ity-aha bahya-sthaya saktya sakam-iti|
yad-uktam
Qt.96d.2 kartavya sarvato dutir-duti-hino na siddhi-bhak|
3354 iti,
Jr.96d.2 tatha
Qt.96d.3 brahmanasya yatha patni taya saha yajen-makhe |
evam dutih kula-acarye jneya nitya-udite kule ||
iti || 96 ||
Jr.96d.3 nanu sarvatra avisesena-eva bhagavad-aradhakasya
Qt.96d.4 adambhiko gurau bhakto brahmacari jita-indriyah|
siva-puja-paro mauni madya-mamsa-paran-mukhah ||
Jr.96d.4 ity-adi laksanam-uktam|
tat-kalham-iha bahya-sthaya saktya saha samarcayed-ity-
uktam-ity-asankam paramesvara-uktya-eva niravakasayann
-amusya vidheh pithika-bandham karoti
AG. uktatn sri-yogasancare brahmacarye sthitim bhajet|
Jr.97b. 1 nanu brahma-eva nama kim yada-carane 'pi sthitim bhajed
-ity-dsahkya aha
AG. anando brahma paramam tac-ca dehe tri-dha sthitam || 97||
upakari dvayam tatra phalam-anyat-tad-dtmakam|
Qt.98b. 1 anando brahmano rupam |
3355 iti|
Jr.98b. 1 paramam-ity-anena asya avasya-sevyatvam-uktam|
tac-ca na kevalam para-brahma-adi-vibhedam-atmani eva
sthitam,
yavad-anatma-rupe bahya-sarira-adav-api-ity-dha dehe iti |
tatra-iti trayanam madhyat|
dvayam-iti madya-mamsa-laksanam|
anyad-iti maithunam|
madya-mamsa-pana-asana-pravardhita-dhatur-hi
ramatnana anandam-iyad-ity-uktam-upakari-iti phalam-iti
ca|
ata eva tad-atmakam-iti sarva-sesatvena uktam|
tac-chabdena ca atra ananda-paramarsah ||
Jr.98b.2 evam-esam brahma-mayatvad-etad-anusthata brahmacari-
ity-ucyate ity-aha
416 The Kula Ritual
AG. osthya-antya-tritaya-sevi brahmacari sa ucyate || 98 ||

Jr.98d.l osthyah pa-vargah,
tasya antyo ma-karas-tan-tritayam madya-mamsa-
maithuna-laksanam || 98 ||
Jr.98d.2 nanu
Qt.98d. 1 na mamsa-bhaksane doso na madye naca maithune|
pravrttir-esa bhutanam nivrttis-tu maha-phala ||
Jr.98d.3 ity-ady-uktya mamsa-adi-nivrttau sastram prayojakam,
na tat-pravrttau tasyah sva-rasikatvat|
na-hi malinah
3356 snayat bubhuksito 'sniyad-ity-adau kvacic-chastram-
upayuktam |
tat-kim-etad-uktam-ity-asahkya aha
AG. tad-varjita ye pasava ananda-parivarjitah|
ananda-krt-tri-ma-aharas-tad-varjam cakra-yajakah || 99||
dvaye 'pi niraye yanti raurave bhisane tv-iti|
Jr.100b.l iha ye kecana kula-prakriyam-anupravista api
tatra vihitam-api
etat lobhena vicikitsaya va
cakra-yaga-adau svasmai parasmai va na dadati,
te pasava eva
yatah para-brahma-atma-bhutena tad-udbhutena anandena
parivarjita deha-adav-eva grhita-atma-abhimdnd ity-
arthah|
tad-uktam
Qt.l00b.l kula-amnayesu ye sakta ebhir-dravyair-bahis-krtdh|
pasavas-te samuadista na tais-tu saha vartanam ||
iti |
Jr. 100b.2 ye 'pi svayam gardha-vasad-ananda-krtas-trin mdn-
aharanti ma-kara-trayam-upabhunjate,
cakrarn punar-lo-
3357 -bha-adina tad-varjam yajante;
te'pi pasava eva-itipracyena sambandhah|
tad-uktam
Qt.l00b.2 vina gurum vina devam mudhavat-paramesvari|
madya-mamsa-asino nityam pasavas-te na samsayah || iti |
Jr. 100b.3 evam dvaye 'pi te vihitasya akaranad-avihitasya ca karanad
Appendix 13 417
-bhisane raurave narake yanti

tatra yatana-sahasrani anubhavanti-ity-arthah|
evam-etat kula-marga-anupravistena
sarvatha sva-atma-ananda-vyahjakata-matra-paralaya
sevyam,
na-tu tad-gardhena|
tathatve hi asya laukikebhyah ko visesah syat|
yad-ahuh
Qt. 100b.3 brahmanya-ananda-akhyam rupam-ato yat-samasraya-
vasena|
labhyata eva tad-akhilam samahared-visaya-gardha-
nirmuktah ||
kdmdn-mohad-visayad-vyatirikta-bhdva-samrudhat|
prasaraty-dnandoyah so 'pipasunam-api-iha sa-ddhdrah||
cin-matra-atma-paratve samvitter-vyanjako hi yo visayah|
yogy-atmana vibhati ca bhoktuh sva-dtmany-abhedatah
satatam |
uktah sa eva visayo bhinnas-ca-abheditam samaydtah| iti,
Qt. 100b.4 aparicyuta-sva-rupair-aprthag-bhuta-api visaya-samvittih |
bhujyata eva ta ete vira-vratino maha-krama-drudhah|
laksa-stho niyama-rato brahmacarya-santa-mandh |
sahghatte 'pi ca rudho maha-manasvi susanta-vapuh ||
3358 atimarga-vinaya-kathitaih samaya-adharmais-ca samgraho
yasya|
yo 'pi maha-sambuddhah samvin-maya eva sarvada sva-
sthah ||
sva-atma-anubhuti-siddhyai visaya-sparsi na laulya-
bhavanaya |
pasu-bhavana-vimuktah sa hy-abhiyukto mahd-mdrge ||
yah sa-avadhana-vrttih sva-atmani madhye 'pi
lokayatraydm|
vama-acara-vidhdv-api bhavaty-asau palane sada-
askhalitah ||
yas-carama-dhatu-sarge samaya-lavasya-antare sva-
samvrttya|
sarvasam vrttinam pratyasta-manas-cetaso jhatiti ||
ananda-samvid-udayo rupam tad-brahmanah
418 The Kula Ritual
samakhyatam|
iti ca|
Jr. 100b.4 nanu atra madya-mamsa-asevanam sukaram-iti astam-etat|
itarat tu amartyanam-api duskaram
kim punar-daurbhagya-bhajam martyanam |
tasmat
Qt.100b.5 tatas-tatra-anayed-dutim mada-ghurnita-locanam|
bimba-osthlm caru-dasanam sabhru-bhanga-ananam
subham ||
trasta-bala-mrga-abhdsa-nayanam caru-hasinim|
sphurad-bhramara-sanghata-nibha-sat-kesa-pasikam ||
kama-karmuka-sahkasa-bhru-bhanga-tarala-iksanam|
dravac-camikara-akara-savarnam nistarahginlm ||
karna-abharana-sac-citra-sobha-sata-susobhanam |
sat-kambu-nibha-sat-kantha-vara-bhusana-bhusitdm ||
gaja-kumbha-nibha-uddama-stana-bhdra-avandmitdm|
suvrtta-upacita-akara-bahu-kandali-manditam
3359 sat-panca-phana-sankasa-kara-sakha-virajitam|
sphurad-ratna-sikha-citraka-urmika-anguli-sobhitam ||
purna-indu-vara-ldvanya-vadanam citta-hdrinim|
hari-heti-mahd-simha-pip~da-vara-madhya-gdm|
trivali-sreni-sad-bimba-jaghana-alasa-gdminim|
rambha-kari-kara-akara-vara-uru-vara-janghikdm |
sat-kama-ratha-cakra-abha-gulpha-pada-susobhanam ||
pralamba-homa-abha-rana-hara-avali-virajitam|
sphuran-manjira-jhankara-rasana-mukhara-svandm ||
pariharya-jhanatkara-valaya-dhvana-mantharam |
matta-nagendra-sahkasa-gatim gambhira-nabhikam ||: hamsa-gadgada
keyura-sutrika-amodi-puspa-sragdama-bhusitam ||
maha-panca-phana-apida-tambula-vara-lalasam|
nrtta-gita-sa-sit-kara-lila-kuttamita-avrta m||
nistarahgam savarnam ca devy-eka-arpita-manasam|
lobha-moha-pariksina-cetasam cit-sva-bhavikam ||
bhairava-eka-camat-kara-carvana-eka-sva-rupinim|
sa dutir-mohani mudra jagaty-asmims-cardcare ||
Jr.100b.5 iti sri-tantrardjabhattarake
Appendix:13 419
Qt.100b.6 subhaga satya-sila ca daisika-ajnd-anuvartini|

priya-vadini sukha-rupa sattvika sanga-varjita ||
bhairava-acara-sampanna amrtanam ca sasprha |
sada-eva-advaita-nirata abhyasa-stha drdha-vratd ||
3360 putravat-pasyate sarvan-na jugupset-prasanna-dhlh|
sada-acara-kula-utpanna aprasuta sukesini ||
madyaka-amatta-mrdv-angi sukra-adhya caru-hasini|
susnigdha ca vinita ca sada-atithy-asu-bhavita ||
mantra-arpita-sva-rupd ca nirmala nirahahkrtih|
paramparya-krama-stha tu loka-acara-anuvartinl ||
nitye naimittike ca-eva krama-parvasu vartini|
kama-tantra-kriyd-nisthd janana deva-tarpanam ||
san-tusta sarva-bhavesu |
Jr.l00b.6 iti sri-trisirobhairave ca
prokta-laksand bahya saktir-aprapya-eva|
nahi evam-vidhah sarve guna
ekatra sahghatamanah kvacit kadacit drstah |
yad-dhuh
Qt.l00b.7 kva nu punah sarvatra sarve gunah| iti|
Jr. 100b.7 an-evam-vidha ca dutih pariharanlya|
yad-uktam
Qt. 100b.8 adutiko varam yago natu durduti-dusitah| iti|
Jr. 100b.8 naca atra visa-bhaksana-vakyavad-adutikatve tatparyam|
tad-adutiko yago na-karyah,
dutis-ca evam-vidha na prapya
-ity-asakya-anusthanam-etad
-ity-asankya aha
AG. sakter-laksanam-etavat-tadvato hy-avibhedita .|| 100 ||
3361 tadrsim tena tam kuryan-natu varna-ady-apeksanam|
Jr. 101b. 1 hinaya api sakter-aneka siddhih syat|
tad-uktam
Qt.101b.l yadi laksana-hina syat duti vai sadhaka-atmanam|
vira-eka-citta niskampa sarva-karmasu gamyate || iti||
Jr.l01b.2 varna matanga-adyah|
adi-sabdat vayah-prabhrti laksana-jatam|
sakter-laksanam-etat - 13 tadvad-abhedah|
13. It would seem that a section of text is missing here.

420 The Kula Ritual
tato 'napeksyam vayo-jaty-adi|

ata eva tat-tadatmyam-eva avalambya
asyah sarvatra tat-tad-bheda-bhinnatvam-uktam ||
Jr.l01b.3 tad-dha
AG. laukika-alaukika-dvaya-atma-sahgat-tadatmyato
'dhikat || 101 ||
karya-hetu-saha-uttha sa tri-dha-ukta sasane guroh|
saksat-parampara-yogat-tat-tulya-iti tri-dha punah || 102 ||
3362
Jr.l02d.l iha khalu guroh sasane asmad-darsane
sa evam-vidha saktir-janya janika saha-ja ca
-iti mukhyaya vrttya tri-vidha ukta
yato 'tra asya laukikat yaunad-alaukikdt jnaniyac-ca
sambandhad-adhikam tadatmyam|
anyatra hi jnaniya eva sahga iti
tatra tatha na tadatmyam-iti|
evam-ca asyah sakteh saksat paramparyena va dvaidhe
sad-vidhatvam| tad-uktam
Qt.l02d.l karya-hetu-saha-utthatvat-traidham saksad-atha-any-
atha| iti|
Jr.l02d.2 paramparya-yogo
yatha karyaya api karya hetor-api hetuh saha-utthaya api
karya ca-iti|
ata eva atra asam tat-tulyatvam-uktam|
Jr.l02d.3 nanu
Qtl02d.2 sva-patni bhagini mata duhita va subha sakhi|
Jr.l02d.4 ity-ady-uktya sva-patny-api atra kasmat na pariganita
yat tatra-api asti laukika-alaukikataya dvy-atma-sangah|
tat katham-iha asyah sad-vidhatvam-eva uktam|
satyam,
kin-tu atra laukikavat riramsaya na pravrttih,
api-tu vaksyamana-drsa
anavacchinna-para-samvit-sva-rupa-avesa-samutkataya
-ity-evam-param-
3363 eta-d-uktam |
sva-patnyam hi riramsa-sambhavanaya api avakasah syat|
yad-uktam
Appendix 13 421
Qt.l02d.3 dutim kuryat-tu karya-arthi na punah kama-mohitah|

iti,
Qt.l02d.4 sthity-artham ramayet-kantam na laulyena kadacana ||
iti,
Qt. 102d.5 siva-sakty-atmakam rupam bhavayec-ca parasparam |
na kuryan-manavim buddhim raga-moha-adi-samyutdm ||
jnana-bhavanaya sarvam kartavyam sadhaka-uttamaih|
iti ca|
Jr. 102d.5 atra-eva sastra-antara-virodho'piparihrtah|
tatra-api hi riramsa-pariharena karya-arthitaya evam-
amnatam|
yat-smrtih
Qt.l02d.6 ghrtena-abhyajya gatrani tailena-api ghrtena val
mukhan-mukham pariharan gatrair-gatrany-asamsprsan ||
kule tad-avasese ca santana-artham na kamatah|
niyukto gurubhir-gacched-bhratur-bharyam yaviyasah || iti |
Jr. 102d.6 evam-ca atra nirvikalpa-vrttinam maha-atmanam jnaninam-
eva adhikaro,
yesam sva-vrtti-pratiksepena
3364 samvid-advaite eva kim-ekagri-bhutam ceto na va-iti
pratyaveksa-matre eva anusandhdnam|
yad-abhiprayena-eva
Qt. 102d.7 na carya bhogatah prokta khyata kama-surupini|
sva-citta-pratyaveksatah sthiram kirn va calam manah ||
Jr. 102d.7 ity-adi uktam || 102 ||
Jr.l02d.8 naca etad-asmad-upajnam-eva-ity-dha
AG. sri-sarvdcarahrdaye tad-etad-upasamhrtam|
sad-etah saktayah prokta bhukti-mukti-phala-pradah ||103||
Qt.l03d.l vegavaty-atha samhari trailokyaksobhani tathd|
ardhavirdsana ca-eva vaktrakaula tu pancami ||
Jr. 103d. 1 ity-adi tu avantara-bheda-prayam pratyekam sambhavad
api anantyad-iha na pariganitam || 103 ||
Jr.l03d.2 nanu etad-astam,
'bahya-sthaya saktya sakam samarcayet' ity-eva kasmad-
uktam-ity-dsankya aha
AG. dvabhayam tu srsti-samhdrau tasmdn-melakam-uttamam|
422 The Kula Ritual
3365
Jr.l04b,l dvabhyam sakti-saktimadbhyam hetu-bhutdbhyam
hi sahghatta-veldyam paraspara-aunmukhyena
mukhyena sva-sva-rupa-visrantya
srsti-samharau|
tasmad-ubhaya-mayi sthitis
-tad-ulldsas-tu
turya-amso iti evam tat-sva-rasata eva yad-udeti,
tata idam melakam-uttamam
para-pada-apatti-dayitvat tadatmya-karam-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 104b.2 katham ca etat karyam-ity-aha
AG. tam-ahrtya mitho 'bhyarcya tarpayitva parasparam ||104 ||
antar-anga-kramena-eva mukhya-cakrasya pujanam|
Jr. 105b. 1 abhyarcya-iti arthat sakti-saktimat-pade|
pujanam-iti arthat karyam ||
Jr. 105b.2 nanu ko 'sav-antarah kramah,
kim-ca tat mukhyam cakram-ity-dsahkya aha
AG. yad-eva-ananda-sandohi samvido hy-antar-angakam ||105||
3366 tat-pradhdnam bhavec-cakram~anucakram-ato 'param|
Jr. 106b. 1 ato param-iti tatha na ananda-sandohi-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 106b.2 cakra-sabdasya ca pravrttau kim nimittam-ity-asankya aha
AG. vikasat-trptitah pasa-utkartanat-krti-saktitah || 106 ||
cakram kases-cakeh krtya l4 karotes-ca kila-uditam|
Jr.l07b.l kasi vikase,
caka trptau,
krti cchedane,
dukrn15 karane,
- iti dhatu-catustaya-artha-anvaydd-atra cakra-sabdah|
tena vikasati, cakati, krntati, karoti-iti cakram ||
Jr.l07b.2 nanu
Qt.l07b. 1 ananda-jananam puja-yogyam hrdaya-hari yat|
Jr. 107b. 3 ity-adi-nitya puja-upayogino dravya-jatasya
ananda-sandohitvam laksanam sarvatra uktam| iha
3367 punar-mukhya-cakra-adeh pujyasya-eva katham tad-ucyate
14. For krtya read krtyah.

15. For dukrn, read dukrn. Pandey, p.525.
Appendix: 13 423
ity-asankya aha
AG. yagas-ca tarpanam bahye vikasas-tac-ca kirtyate || 107 ||
Jr.l07d.l bahir-api yago nama tarpanam-ucyate|
tac-ca cito nairakanksya-utpadat vikasah samucchalad-
rupatvam-ity-arthah || 107 ||
Jr. 107d.2 nanu bahis-tarpanam-eva kutah syad-
-yato 'pi cito vikasah samudiyad-ity-asankya aha
AG. cakra-anucakra-antara-gdc-chaktimat-parikalpitdt|
prana-gad-apy-atha-ananda-syandino 'bhyavahdr-
atah || 108 ||
gandha-dhupa-sraga-ades-ca bahyad-ucchalanam citah|
Jr. 109b. 1 tena saktimat-parikalpitat
Qt.l09b.l tena nirbharam-atmanam bahis-cakra-anucakra-gam|
viprudbhir-urdhva-adharayor-antah pritya 16 ca tarpayet ||
3368
Jr. 109b.2 ity-adi-nitya cakra-anucakra-antaragat-pana-ady-atmanah
Qt.l09b.2 sunya-udbhavo bhaved-vayur-medhrasya-utthapanam
bhavet|
vayu-medhra-samayogdt ||
Jr. 109b.3 ity-adi-drsa prana-gat tat-prerana-atmano
gandha-dhupa-sraga-dder-bahydt ca
ananda-syandino 'bhyavaharat
cita ucchalanam vikasah syad-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 109b.4 evammukhya-cakra-ekatmyam-aptum
-anucakresu tarpanam karyam-ity-dha
AG. ittham sva-ucita-vastv-amsair-anucakresu tarpanam
|| 109 ||
kurviyatam-iha-anyonyam mukhya-cakra-ekata-krte |
Jr. 110b. 1 sva-ucitam vastu rupa-ady-anyatamam,
anucakresv-iti caksur-adi-indriya-rupesu;
athaca sva-ucitam vastu alingana-paricumbana-adi|
tad-uktam
Qt. 110b.| kim pujyam pujakah ko 'sav-ahvanam kidrsam bhavet|
kim puspam dhupa-carukam ko mantro japa eva ca ||
16. This is a quotation of TA 29.23 which for pritya, 'joyfully', reads pitya.
424 The Kula Ritual
kim kundam bhavati hy-agnih kastham kirn ca-ajyam-eva

va|
kah samadhih maha-isana iti bruhi tri-locana ||
3369
Jr.110b.2 iti upakramya
Qt. 110b.2 yositas ca-eva pujyante purusas-ca-eva pujakah |
ahvanam tu tayoh pritih puspam ca kara-ja-ksatam ||
dhupam-alinganam proktam caru tanu-krtam bhavet|
mantrah priyaya vag-jalam japas-ca-apy-adhara-amrtam ||
bhagam kundam sruvam lingam-agnis-ca-eva bhaga-
ahkurah|
ajyam ca bhajate bijam-ity-uktam bhairava-agame ||
sabdah sparsas-ca rupam ca raso gandhas-ca pancamah|
utksepa-ananda-kale tu panca-dha vastu-santatih ||
sa samadhih maha-isani jhatva sivam-avdpnuydt| iti ||
Jr. 110b.3 nanu anucakra-tarpandt katham mukhya-cakra-ekatmyam
syad-ity-asahkam garbhi-krtya agamam-eva atra
samvadayati
AG. uktam ca trisirastantre vimala-asana-gocarah || 110 ||
aksa-satkasya madhye tu rudra-sthanam samdviset|
Jr.l 1 lb.l iha anucakra-dtmanam nikhilanam cakranam madhye tat-
samksobhe yatha-ucitam-artha-jatam-dharann-api
vimalam
3370 tad-asanga-abhavat vaivasya-kalamka-unmuktam
17
yad-asanam-avasthana tan-nisthah san
sva-sva-rupa-visrantya tat-ksobha-upasamharat
rudra-sthanam samdviset
mukhya-cakra-atmaka-parapramatr-dasa-avesa-bhag-
bhaved-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 11 lb.2 etad-eva prapahcayati
AG. nija-nija-bhoga-abhoga-pravikasi-nija-sva-rupa-parim-
arse || 111 ||
kramaso 'nucakra-devyah samvic-cakram hi madhyamam
yanti|
17. For avasthana read avasthanam.

Appendix:13 425
Jr. 112b. 1 yat nija-nijena rupa-ady-anyatama-alocana-atmana bhoga-

abhogena bahir-ucchalad-rupataya
pravikasana-silasya nijasya pramatr-rupasya sva-rupasya
parimarse
sva-atma-camat-kara-ullase sati
yathayatham drg-ady-anucakra-devyo
madhyamam
sarva-samvid-visranti-sthanatayd mukhyam
parama-ananda-maya-pramatr-satattvam
samvic-cakram-yanti
tatra-eva visrantim-asadayanti-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 112b.2 nanu evam tat-tad-artha-grahana-kale
sarvesdm-avisese-
3371 -na-eva
mukhya-cakra-ekatmyam setsyati-iti
kim-etad-upadesena-ity-asankya aha
AG. sva-stha-tanor-aparasya tu ta deha-adhisthitam vihaya
yatah || 112 ||
asata iti tad-ahamyur-no purno na-api ca-ucchalati|
Jr. 113b. 1 tad-itarasya punah sva-stha-tanor
-evam-paramarsa-sunyataya tatastha-prayata
drg-ady-anucakra-devyo
yato deha-adhisthitam vihdya asate
tatra udasinatvam-alambante,
tatas-tatra dehe eva ahamyur-grhita-abhimdno no purnah
sarva-akanksa-samksayad-uparata-indriya-vrttih,
na-api-ca ucchalati
sa-akahksatve 'pi
drg-adi-indriya-vrtty-audasinyat bahir-unmukhyo na
bhaved-
-ubhaya-bhrasta eva asav-ity-arthah ||
Jr.ll3b.2 nanu evam-anucakra-devlnam mukhya-cakra-visrantya
anayoh kim syad-ity-asahkya aha
AG. anucakra-devata-atmaka-marici-paripurana-adhigata-
viryam || 113 ||
3372 tac-chakti-saktimad-yugam-anyonya-samunmukham
bhavati |
426 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 114b. 1 drg-adi-devi-rupabhir-maricibhih

Qt. 114b. 1 yena yena-aksa-margena yo yo 'rthah pratibhdsate|
sva-avastambha-balad-yogi tad-gatas-tan-mayo bhavet ||
Jr.ll4b.2 ity-adi-nitya yat paripuranam,
tena labdha-nija-avastambham sat
tad-evam-ukta-rupam sakti-saktimad-yugalam-
-anyonya-sammukham bhavati
sanghattam-asadayed-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 114b.3 nanu evam-api asya kim syad-ity-asankya aha
AG. tad-yugalam-urdhva-dhama-pravesa
-samsparsa-jata-sanksobham || 114 ||
ksubhnaty-anucakrany-api tani tada tan-mayani -na prth-
ak tu|
Jr. 115b. 1 samghatta-velayam
hi urdhva-dhamani para-ananda-maye
yogini-vaktra-dtmani mukhya-cakre
samavesa-taratamyat jatah
samyak deha-ady-abhimana-nyag-bhavena ksobhah
purnata-laksanah sva-atma-camat-kara-atisayo yasya,
evam-vidham tat sakti-saktimal-laksanam yugala-
3373 -m-
-anucakrany-api ksubhnati
tad-eka-mayataya-eva paramrsed-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 115b.2 nanu deha-ady-abhimana-nyag-bhavena tatra samavistasya
. ka iva anucakra-arthah
ity-asankya uktam tani tada tan-mayani na prthak tu iti|
athaca atra paraspara-ahanana-alingana-paricumbana-adi
-laksanah ksobhah ||
Jr. 115b.3 evam-atra parasya eva samvidah samudayah syad-ity-
asahkya aha
AG. ittham yamalam-etad-galita-bhida-samkatham yad-
eva syat || 115 ||
krama-taratamya-yogat-sa-eva hi samvid-visarga-
sahghattah|
tad-dhruva-dhama-anuttaram-ubhaya-atmaka-jagad-
udara-
-sa-anandam|| 116 ||
Appendix:13 427
no santam na-apy-uditam santa-udita-suti-karanam param

kaulam |
Jr.ll7b.l visarga-samghatta iti sahghatta-rupo visarga
3374 ity-arthah|
ubhaya-atmaka-iti siva-sakti-samarasya-maya-jagad-
ananda-rupam -ity-arthah|
santam-iti visva-uttirnam |
uditam-iti visva-mayam|
param kaulam-iti santa-udita-adi-sabda-vyapadesyatva-
ayogad
-ativa rahasya-rupam-ity-arthah|
athaca ksepasya asampatter-na santam
sva-sva-rupa-visrantya ca na uditam,
kintu etad-avastha-dvaya-hetu-bhutam-
-anavacchinna-samvin-matra-satattvam-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 117b.2 etad-dvese ca avasyam-avadhatavyam-ity-aha
AG. anavacchinna-pada-ipsus
-tarn samvidam-atma-sat-sada kuryat || 117 ||
anavacchinnam parama-arthato hi rupam cito devyah|
Jr. 118b. 1 katham-ca atra avesah siddhyed-ity-asahkya aha
AG. idrk-tadrk-praya-prasama-udaya-bhava-vilaya-pari
kathaya || 118 ||
anavacchinnam dhama pravised-vaisargikam subhagah|
3375
Jr. 119b. 1 idrk-tadrk-prayayoh
sva-anubhava-matra-eka-rupatvdt tatha vyapadestum-
asakyayoh
prasama-udayayoh santa-uditayoh rupayor
-yau bhava-vilayav-utpatty-anutpatti,
tatra
Qt. 119b. 1 bhave tyakte niruddha cin-na-eva bhava-antaram vrajet|
tada tan-madhya-bhavena vikasaty-ati-bhavana ||
Jr. 119b.2 iti bhahgya paritah samantad-amarsanena
vaisargikam-anavacchinnam dhama subhagah praviset
purna-para-samvid-atma-samvit-saksat-karo 'sya siddhyed
-ity-arthah ||
Jr.ll9b.3 nanu bhavatu evam,
428 The Kula Ritual
santa-uditayos-tu rupayor-udaya eva katham bhavet;

kim sakti-gatatvena-eva,
kim-uta saktimad-gatatvena-eva-ity-asankya aha
AG. santa-udlta-atmakam dvayam-atha
yugapad-udeti sakti-saktimatoh || 119 ||
Jr. 119d. 1 atha-sabdah prativacane || 119 ||
Jr.ll9d.2 iyan-punar-atra visesa ity-aha
AG. rupam-uditam paraspara-dhama-gatam santam-atma-
gatam-eva ||
Jr. 120b. 1 uditam hi rupam
sakti-saktimator-anyonyam-au-
3376 -nmukhya-anativrtteh
sva-sva-mukhya-cakra-akhya-dhama-aikya-krodi-karanena
parisphuret|
santam punar-atma-gatam-eva,
tathatve hi sva-atmany-eva param visrantir-udiyat ||
Jr. 120b.2 nanu evam sakti-saktimator-uktam-aikatmyam kim na hiyeta
-ity-asankya aha
AG. ubhayam-api vastutah kila yamalam-iti tatha-uditam
santam || 120 ||
Jr.l20d.l vastuto hi aparityakta-aikatmyam-api
idam sakti-saktimal-laksanam-ubhayam santatayam-atmani.
visramyet,
natu parasparasya bheda-abhisandhanena-iti|
tatha atma-gatatvena santam rupam-uditam-uktam-ity-
arthah || 120 ||
Jr.l20d.2 evam-api anayor-ayam visesa ity-aha
AG. saktis-tadvad-ucitdm srstim pusnati no tadvan|
santa-udita-atmaka-ubhaya-rupa-paramarsa-samya-yoge
"pi || 121 ||
Jr. 121d.l santa-udita-atmano rupa-dvayasya ya evam para-
3377 -marsah,
tatra samya-yoge 'pi
saktir-eva punas-tadvad-ucitam saktimad-anugunyena
ullasitam srstim pusnati garbham janayet,
na saktiman-iti tato 'sya visesa ity-arthah || 121 ||
Jr.l21d.2 tatas-ca garbha-dharanad-eva
Appendix:13 429
asyah sarvatra sastre pravikas-vara-madhya-dhamatvam-

uktam-ity-dha
AG. pravikas-vara-madhya-pada saktih sastre tatah kathita|
Jr. 122b. 1 yad-abhiprayena-eva
Qt. 122b. 1 tisthet-samvatsaram purnam sadhako niyata-vratah|
siddhir-bhavati yd tasya sa dina-ekena yositam||
Jr. 122b. 2 ity-adi anyatra uktam ||
Jr. 122b.3 atas-ca iyam-eva jnana-sankramane yogya-ity-dha
AG. tasydm-eva kula-artham samyak samcarayed-gurus-
rena || 122 ||
tad-dvarena ca kathita-kramena samcarayeta nrsu |
Jr. 123b. 1 tena-iti pravikas-vara-madhyatvena hetund-ity-arthah|
3378 tad-dvarena-iti sakti-mukhena|
nrnam hi madhya-pada-pravikaso na-asti-ity-dsayah|
yad-abhiprayena-eva
Qt. 123b. 1 stri-mukhe niksipet-prdjnah stri-mukhdd-grdhayet-priye| iti
Qt.l23b.2 stri-mukhdc-ca bhavet-siddhih susiddham tasu tat-padam|
Jr.l23b.2 iti ca uktam ||
Jr. 123b.3 etac-ca gurubhir-api uktam-ity-dha
AG. sva-sarira-adhika-sad-bhava-bhavitam-iti tatah
praha || 123 ||
srimat-kallata-nathah prokta-samasta-artha-labdhaye
vakyam|
Jr. 124b. 1 sri-kallatanatho hi
samanantaram-eva proktam
sakti-laksanat-prabhrti samastam-artham samgrahitum
sva-sarirad-api
sva-rasika-madhya-dhama-pravikas-varataya adhikena,
ata eva sata bhavena
bhavitam samskrtam saktim guruh kuryad-iti
vakyam praha-iti vakya-arthah ||
Jr,124b.2 evam-etat prasahgad-abhidhaya prakrtam-eva aha
AG. tan-mukhya-cakram-uktatn mahesina yogini-vaktram ||124||
3379 tatra-esa sampradayas-tasmat-samprapyate jhanam|
Jr. 125b. 1 tat uktena prakarena
bhagavata mahesvarena
picu-vaktra-ady-apara-paryayam
430 The Kula Ritual
yoginl-vaktram-evamukhya-cakram-uktam|
tatra-eva esa ukto vaksyamano va sampradayo 'nustheyo
yatas-tasmat jnanam samprapyate
para-samvit-samaveso 'sy a jayate ity-arthah ||
Jr. 125b.2 nanu atah kidrk jnanam-apyate ity-ucyatam-ity-asankya aha
AG. tad-idam-alekhyam bhanitam
vaktrad-vaktra-stham-ukta-yuktya ca || 125 ||
vaktram pradhana-cakram sva samvil-likhyatam ca katham|
Jr. 126b. 1 alekhyam-iti vikalpayitum-asakyam-ity-arthah ||
Jr.l26b.2 nanu etat vaktrad-vaktra-stham,
tat katham-alekhyam-ity-uktam-ity-asahkya aha ukta-ity-
adi|
vaktra ca
Qt. 126b. 1 vaktram hindma tat-mukhyam vaktram-uktam mahesina|
yogini-vaktram ||
3380
Jr.l26b.3 ity-ady-ukta-yuktya pradhana-cakram-ucyate
iti tad-ubhaya-samghatte jayamana
sva anubhuti-matra-sva-bhava samvit
katham likhyatdm-iti ||
Jr.l26b.4 katham-etad-uktam-ity-asankya aha
AG. atha srste dvitaye 'smin santa-udita-dhdmni ye
'nusamdadhate || 126 ||
pracyam visarga-sattam-anavacchidi te pade rudah|
Jr. 127b. 1 atha-sabdah prativacane|
tena santa-uditatvena dvi-prakare asmin samanantara-utkta-
satattve
Qt.l27b.l svatantrya-muktam-atmanam |
Jr. 127b.2 ity-adi-drstyd srste sva-samullasite dhamni ye pracyam
Qt.l27b.2 santa-udita-suti-karanam param kaulam|
Jr.l27b.3 ity-ady-uktya etad-avastha-dvaya-udaya-hetu-bhutam
tat-samghatta-mayim visarga-sattam-anusandadhate
tat-sphara-saram-eva-idam sarvam-ity-amrsanti,
te anavacchinne pade rudhah purne pade visranta ity-
arthah ||
3381
Jr.l27b.4 evam-etat mumuksu-visayam-abhidhaya,
bubhuksu-visayam-api aha
Appendix: 13 431
AG. ye siddhim-aptu-kamas-te 'bhyuditam rupam-ahareyur-

atho || 127 ||
tena-eva pujayeyuh samvin-naikatya-suddhatama-vapusa|
3r, 128b. 1 ye pinda-sthairya-adi-rupam siddhim-aptu-kamah,
te tad-abhyuditam rupam
kunda-golaka-adi-sabda-vyapadesyam-dhareyuh|
atha tena-eva abhyuditena rupena
Qt.l28b.l anando brahmano rupam ... | iti.
Jr. 128b.2 sruter-ananda-mayataya samvin-naikatyat
Qt.l28b.2 tasmad-yat-samvido natidure tac-chuddham-aharet ||
Jr. 128b.3 iti nitya suddhatama-vapusa pujayeyur-devi-cakram
tarpayeyur-ity-arthah|
Jr. 128b.4 katham-ca atra aharana-adi syad-ity-asankya aha
AG. tad-api-ca
mitho hi vaktrat pradhanato vaktragam yato
bhanitam ||128 ||
ajara-amara-pada-dana-pravanam kula-samjnitam
paramam|
3382
Jr. 129b. 1 tad-api-ca abhyuditam rupam yatah
Qt. 129b. 1 sva-deha-avasthitam dravyam rasayana-varam subham |
Jr. 129b.2 ity-adi-drsa dehe eva avasthanat kula-samjnitam-ata eva
paramam,
ata eva
Qt. 129b.2 sivah prasasyate nityam puja-akhyam tri-dasa-arcitam|
yena prasita-matrena-amaro bhavati manavah ||
athava misritam devi bhunkte yah satatam narah|
valipalita-nirmukto yogininam priyo bhavet ||
Jr.l29b.3 ity-adi-nayena ajara-amara-pada-dana-pravanam
pradhanato vaktrat yogini-vaktrat mithah parasparasya
vaktragam bhanitam sarva-sastresu uktam-ity-arthah|
etad-dhi yogini-vaktrat sva-vaktre,
tatah sakti-vaktre,
tatah sva-vaktre,
tato 'pi argha-patra-adau niksiped-iti guravah|
yad-agamo 'pi
Qt,129b.3 vidravya golakam tatra kundam ca tanu-madhyame|
tat-stham grhya maha-dravyam mukhena tanu-madhyame ||
432 The Kula Ritual
tad-vaktragam tatah krtva punah krtva sva-vaktragam|

patram prapurayet-tena maha-aly-ambu-vimisritam ||
tena-argha-patram kurvita sarva-siddhi-phala-pradam ||
iti,
3383
Qt. 129b.4 vaktrad-vaktra-prayogena samahrtya maha-rasam |
tena santarpayec-cakram devata-vira-samyutam || iti,
Qt.l29b.5 tato dutim ksobhayitva yasya-iccha sampravartate|
tad-uttham dravya-nicayam prasayec-ca parasparam || iti,
Qt. 129b.6 ubhaya-utthena viryena mantra-vidya yajet-tatha| iti ||
Jr. 129b.4 evam-etat jnani-visayam-abhidhaya,
karmi-visayam-api aha
AG. ye py-aprapta-vibodhas-te
'bhyudita-utphulla-yaga-samrudhah || 129 ||
tat-parikalpita-cakra-stha-devatdh prapnuvanti vijnanam |
Jr. 130b. 1 aprapta-vibodha iti aprarudha-jnanas-carya-marga-nistha
ity-arthah ||
Jr. 130b.2 atra-eva cakra-sthanam devatanam parikalpanam darsayati
3384
AG. te tatra sakti-cakre tena-eva-ananda-rasa-mayena bahih
|| 130 ||
diksu catasrsu prokta-kramena gana-natha-tah prabhrti
sarvam|
sampujya madhyama-pade kulesa-yugmam tv-ara-traye
devih || 131 ||
bahye pratyaram-atha kila catuskam-iti rasmi-cakram-arka-
aram|
astakam-asta-astakam-atha vividham
sampujayet-kramena munih || 132 ||
Jr.l32d.l sakti-cakre iti
sakteh sambandhini yogini-vaktra-atmani mukhya-cakre ity-
arthah|
tena-eva-iti abhyuditena rupena|
prokta-iti nitya-arcd-abhidhana-avasare|
arka-aram-iti dva-dasa-aram || 132 ||
Jr.132d.2 na kevalam-etat sakti-cakre evapujyam,
yavat-svasminn-api-ity-aha
Appendix 13 433
AG. nija-deha-gate dhamani tatha-eva pujyam samabhyasyet|

3385,
Jr. 133b. 1 nanu
sahghatta-abhyudita-ubhaya-atmakam visargam-
anusandadhatdm-anavacchidi pade praroho
vijnana-praptis-ca bhaved-ity-uktam,
santa-atmani visarge punah prarudhanam ka gatir-ity-
asahkya aha
AG. yat-tac-chantam rupam tena-abhyastena hrdaya-
samvittya || 133 ||
santam siva-padam-eti hi galita-tarahga-arnava-prakhyam|
Jr. 133d. 1 eti-iti abhyasta-santa-rupah|
santatvam-eva sphuti-krtam galita-taranga-arnava-
prakhyam-iti ||
Jr. 133d.2 nanu evam ca asya kirn syad-ity-dsahkya aha
AG. tac-chanta-pada-adhydsdc-cakra-stho devata-ganah
sarvah || 134 ||
tisthaty-uparata-vrttih sunya-alambi niranandah|
Jr.l35b.l uparata-vrttir-iti sarva-bhava-samksayat,
ata eva uktam sunya-alambi-iti,
ata eva
Qt.l35b.l niralambah parah sivah|
3386
Jr.l35b.2 iti drsa siva-pada-visrantya niranandah ||
Jr. 135b.3 na kevalam madhya-cakrasya eva devata-gana evam-aste,
yavad-anucakra-stho pi-ity-aha
AG. yo 'py-anucakra-drg-adi-sva-rupa-bhak so 'pi yat-tad-
ayattah || 135 ||
tena-anande18 magnas-tisthaty-ananda-sakdhksah|
Jr. 136b. 1 anucakra-drg-adi-sva-rupa-bhag-iti arthat devata-ganah|
tad-ayatta iti mukhya-cakra-stha-devata-gana-vasah |
tena-iti tad-ayattatvena ||
Jr. 136b.2 nanu evam-anucakra-devata-gano' pi niranande eva pade;
visranto 'stu,
18. Gnoli replaces with tenanande with niranande. Gnoli, Luce, p.696 footnote
76 . If anande is understood to be equivalent to niranande, as Jr. 136b. 1
implies, the correction is unnecessary.
434 The Kula Ritual
kim-asya ananda-sakahksatvena-ity-asahkya aha

AG. para-tat-sva-rupa-sahghattam-antarena
-esa karana-rasmi-ganah || 136 ||
aste hi nih-sva-rupah sva-rupa-labhdya ca-unmukhitah ||
Jr.l37b.l esa drg-ady-atma karana-devata-gano hi
pare sva-d-
3387 -nanda-nirbharataya sarva-utkrste
tasmin samanantara-ukta-satattve pramatr-atmani samvid-
rupe visrantim vina
nih-sva-rupo nija-nija-artha-aharana-adav-aksamah
sva-rupam labdhum-unmukhitas-ca
aste ananda-sakankso bhaved-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 137b.2 evam-vidhas-ca ayam karana-rasmi-ganah kim kuryad
-ity-asahkya aha
AG. ranaranaka-rasan-
nija-rasa-bharita-bahir-bhava-carvana-vasena || 137 ||
visranti-dhama kincil-labdhva sva-atmany-artha-arpayate|
Jr. 138b. 1 esa karana-rasmi-gano hi
abhilasa-abhisvahgat
nija-rasa-bharitanam
sva-samvin-mayataya-eva bahir-avabhasitanam
bhavanam yat carvanam raktis-tad-vasena
sva-avamarsa-rupam-kincit visranti-dhama labdhva
anantaram-arthat
carvitam-eva bhava-jatam sva-atmani arpayet
Qt. 138b. 1 nija-nija-bhoga-abhoga-pravikasi-nija-sva-rupaparimarse |
kramaso 'nucakra-devyah samvic-cakram hi madhyamam
yanti ||
3388
Jr. 138b.2 ity-adi-drsa pramatr-atmani mukhye samvic-cakre visrantim
bhajate ity-arthah ||
Jr.l38b.3 nanu evam tad-visrantya asya kim syad-ity-asahkya aha
AG. tan-nija-visaya-arpana-tah
purna-samucchalita-samvid-asdrah || 138 ||
anucakra-devata-gana-paripurana-jata-virya-viksobhah |
cakra-isvaro 'pi purva-ukta-yuktitah procchaled-rabha-
sat || 139 ||
Appendix:13 435
Jr. 139d.l cakranam hi visranti-dhamatvad-isvarah pramata-api

nija - nija -visaya-arpana -vasad-
-anucakra-devatd-ganena yat paripuranam,
tena jata-virya-viksobho
vyakta-nija-avastambhah,
ata eva purna-samucchalita-samvid-asarah
purvam
Qt. 139d. 1 anucakra-devata-atmaka-marici-paripurana-adhigata-
viryam |
tac-chakti-saktimad-yugam-anyonya-samunmukham
bhavati ||
Jr.l39d.2 ity-ady-ukta-yuktito rabhasat procchalet
sahasd-eva bahir-unmukhah syad-ity-arthah || 139 ||
3389
Jr.l39d.3 prakrtam-eva upasamharati
AG. trividho visarga ittham sanghattah proditas-tatha sdntah |
Jr. 140b. 1 trim prakaresu visarga-sabdasya pravrttau nimittam
darsayati
AG. visrjati yato vicitrah sargo vigatas-ca yatra sarga iti ||140||
Jr.l40d.l yata iti hetau || 140 ||
Jr.l40d.2 naca etad-asmad-upajnam-eva-ity-dha
AG. sri-tattvaraksane sri-nigame trisiromate ca tat-proktam|
Jr. 141b. 1 tatra
Qt. 141b. 1 tattvaraksavidhane 'to visarga-traidham-ucyate|
Jr. 14lb.2 ity-adina tattvaraksavidhanasya prak-samvaditatvat
tad-grantham-anuktva-eva,
sri-gama-sastram samvadayati
AG. kundam saktih sivo lihgam melakam paramam padam ||141||
3390 dvabhyam srstih samhrtis-tad-visargas-tri-vidho game|
Jr. 142b. 1 kundam bhaga-vac-chaktir-uditam rupam,
sivah santam,
melakam sanghattah|
tatra-uditatvdd-eva saktya srsteh,
santatvad-eva sivena samharasya,
paramam padam-ity-uktya sanghattena
sarva-avaccheda-virahad-anakhyasya ca udaya
ity-ayam gama-sastre tri-vidho visargah ||
436 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 142b.2 evam gama-sastram samvadayitva sri-trisirobhairavam-api

samvadayati
AG. sroto-dvayasya nistha-antam-urdhva-adhas-cakra-
bodhanam || 142 ||
visramam ca samavesam susinam marutdm tatha|
gata-bhedam ca yantranam sandhinam marmanam-api
|| 143 ||
dva-saptati-pade dehe sahasrare ca nityasah|
3391 gaty-agaty-antara vitti sanghattayati yac-chivah || 144 ||
tat-prayatnat-sada tisthet-sahghatte bhairave pade|
ubhayos-tan-nirakam-bhava-samprapti-laksanam || 145 ||
matra-vibhaga-rahitam susphuta-artha-prakasakam|
Jr. 146b. 1 iha nityam-urdhva-adho-vartinam cakranam
susinam yantranam sandhinam marmanam marutam ca
gata-bhedam-
-ata eva daksa-vama-vaha-atmanah sroto-dvyasaya nisthat
antam madhya-dhama-visranti-paryantam
bodhanam visramam samavesam ca vidhaya,
dva-saptati-pade sahasrdre dehe
Qt. 146b. 1 dva-saptati-sahasrani nadinam nabhi-cakrake|
Jr. 146b.2 ity-ady-uktya tavan-nadi-sambhinne nabhi-dese
prana-apana-trotanena antara
grhita-siva-dvesah
santa-udita-atmike vitti yat sanghattayati
tad-ubhaya-melana-adi-sva-rupe pronmukho bhavet,
tatah purna-samvid-rupe sahghatte pade
sarva-kalam prayatnatas-tisthet
tatra-eva sa-ava-
3392 -dhano bhaved-ity-arthah|
yatas-tad-ubhayoh santa-udita-laksanayo rupayoh
pratiniyata-pade sakala-akara-ady-avaccheda-sunyatvat
nirakaratva-apatti-satattvam-
-ata eva niramsatvat matra-vibhaga-rahitam
-ata eva susphutasya sva-anubhava-matra-eka-rupasya
arthasya prakasakam-abhivyahjakam-ity-arthah ||
Jr.l46b.3 atra-eva ca dardhyam karyam-ity-aha
AG. abhyasyed-bhava-samvittim sarva-bhava-nivartanat ||146||
Appendix:13 437
surya-somau tu samrudhya laya-viksepa-mdrga-tah|

Jr. 147b. 1 sarvebhyas-cakra-adibhyo bhavebhyo nivartya
daksa-vama-margdbhyam prana-apdnau nirudhya
madhya-dhamni
sarva-bhdva-anusyutam tat-samghatta-mayim
pramatr-rupam samvittim-abhyasyet
tad-amarsa-para eva syad-ity-arthah|
vittir-iti pathe tu santa-udita-atmika eva-iti vyakhyeyam ||
Jr.l47b2 tad-evam-atra tri-vidho 'pi
visarge samavesa-bhajam
yah kascana sva-rasikah paramarsah parisphurati,
3393 tad-eva param mantra-viryam-ity-dha
AG. evam tri-vidha-vimarsa-avesa-samapatti-dhamni ya
udeti || 147 ||
samvit-parimarsa-atma dhvanis
-tad-eva-iha mantra-viryam syat|
tatra-eva-udita-tadrsa-phala-labha-samutsukah
svakam mantram || 148 ||
anusandhaya sada ced-aste mantra-udayam sa vai vetti|
Jr. 149b. 1 yah kascid-evam visarga-dvesa-sali
sanghatta-velayam-uditam
-anubhava-matra-eka-gocaratvat-tadrsam
vaktum-asakyam yad-ananda-nirbharam
phalam tal-labhe samutsukah sann
-abhistam mantram sada, natu ksana-matram,
tatra-eva samvit-paramarsa-atmani aham-camat-kara-maye
dhvanav-anusandhaya ced-dste,
sa tatra mantra-udayam vetti udito 'sya mantrah syad-ity-
arthah ||
Jr.l49b.2 bhuyo-bhuyas-ca atra-eva bhavana-parena bhavyam
yena madhya-cakre eva aikagryam siddhyed-ity-aha
3394
AG. atra-eva japam kuryad-anucakra-ekatva-samvid-
agamane || 149 ||
yugapal-laksa-vibheda-prapancitam nada-vrttya-eva|
Qt. 150b. 1 kramaso 'nucakra-devyah samvic-cakram hi madhyamam
yanti|
438 The Kula Ritual
Jr. 150b. 1 ity-ady-drsa yugapad-anucakra-devlnam

ekatvena mukhya-cakra-rupayam samvidi yad-agamanam
visrantis-tan-nimittam
-atra-eva samvit-paramarsa-atmani udiyamane mantre
nada-amarsa-matra-mayataya
Qt.l50b.2 udaye sangame santau tri-lakso japa ucyate|
Jr. 150b.2 ity-ady-uktena laksa-vibhedena prapancitam japam kuryat
bhuyo bhuyo 'nusandhanam vidadhyad-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 150b.3 idam-eva ca mudranam-api-param viryam-iti anyatra
uktam-ity-aha
AG. sri-yogasancare pi-ca mudra-iyam yogini-priya
parama || 150 ||
kona-traya-antara-asrita-nitya-unmukha-mandala-cchade
kamale|
3395 satata-aviyutam nalam sodasa-dala-kamala-kalita-san-
mulam || 151 ||
madhya-stha-nala-gumphita-saroja-yuga-ghattana-kramad-
agnau|
madhya-stha-purna-sundara-sasa-dhara-dina-kara
-kala-augha-sanghattat || 152 ||
tri-dala-aruna-virya-kala-sahgan-madhye 'nkurah srstih|
Jr. 153b. 1 kona-traya-antar-varti
nitya-unmukham sada-eva pravikas-varam yat
Qt.l53b.l tridalam bhaga-padmam tu |
Jr.l53b.2 ity-ady-uktya mandala-cchadam
tridalam paumsnam strainam va bhaga-kamalam
tatra apyaya-karitaya satatam-aviyutam
Qt. 153b.2 yad-retah sa bhavec-candrah |
Jr.l53b.3 ity-ady-uktyd sodasa-dalena candramasena kamalena
kalitam,
ata eva ananda-nirbharatvat sat,
ata eva vaksyamdna-rupayayah srster-mulam-utpatti-dhama
yat madhya-nadi-rupam nalam,
3396
Qt.l53b.3 ambu-vaha bhaved-vama madhyama sukra-vahini|
daksa-stha rakta-vaha ca ||
Jr. 153b.4 ity-uktya madhya-sthena tena nalena gumphitam-umbhitam
Appendix 13 439
yat stri-pumsa-sambandhi saroja-yugam

tasyaparaspara-sahgharsa-kramena,
tan-madhya-sthayoh purnayor-avikalayoh,
ata eva ananda-mayataya sundarayo 19
reto-rajo-rupayoh sasa-dhara-dina-karayoh
kalanam sahghattat
Qt.l53b.4 sucir-nama-agnir-udbhutah sahghattdt-surya-somayoh|
Jr.l53b.5 ity-uktya agnau pramatr-eka-rupe samullasite
tri-dalasya kamakalasya madhye
rajo-retah-kalanam sahgat
yascit-prasara-atma visva-garbhi-kara-sahisnur-ahkurah,
sa srstir-bahir-api tatha-avabhasate ity-arthah|
tad-uktam
QtA53b 5 bhage linge sthito vahnir-antare bhaskarah sthitah|
urdhve viprah sthitah somah sanghattan-niskramed-rasah||
iti,
Qt. 153b.6 tat-pitham sakini-cakre sa srstih sa-cara-acare |
tat-ksetram bija-rajasya rtu-kala-udbhavasya tu ||
rajah-puspa-upabhogasya kulasya-eva-akulasya ca|
karnika-madhya-vartinam hatakam hataka-isvaram ||
sakti-padma-antare linam-advaitam paramam sivam |
iti ca ||
3397
Jr. 153b.6 nanu evam mudraya baddhaya asya kim syad-ity-asankya
aha
AG. iti sasa-dhara-vasara-pati-citragu
-samghatta-mudraya jhatiti || 153 ||
srsty-adi-kramam-antah kurvams-turye sthitim labhate|
Jr. 154b. 1 sahghatta-ity-anena asyah sad-ara-samnivesa-bhaktvam-
uktam ||
Jr.l54b.2 evam mantra-virya-atidesa-dvarakam mudra-sva-rupam-
abhidhaya,
parasparasya loli-bhavam darsayitum
punas-tad-viryam-api mantresu atidestum-aha
AG. etat-khecara-mudra-dvese 'nyonyasya sakti-saktim-
atoh || 154 ||
1 9 . F o r sundarayo read sundarayoh.

440 The Kula Ritual
pana-upabhoga-lila-hasa-adisu yo bhaved-vimarsa-mayah|
avyakta-dhvani-rava-sphota-sruti-nada-nada-ant-
aih || 155 ||
3398 avyucchinna-anahata-rupais-tan-mantra-viryam syat|
Jr. 156b. 1 etasyam sad-ara-mudra-laksanayam khecari-mudrayam-
avese sakti-saktimator-anyonyasya pana-upabhoga-adau
yo vimarsa-atma anubhavah samudiyat,
tad-avyakta-ady-asta-bheda-bhinna-para-nada-amarsa-
sva-bhavam mantram viryam syat ||
Jr. 156b.2 atra-eva paunah-punyena bhavanatas-tal-labho bhaved-ity-
aha
AG. iti cakra-astaka-rudhah sahajam japam-acaran pare
dhamni || 156 ||
yad-bhairava-astaka-padam tal-labhate 'staka-kala-
bhinnam |
Jr. 157b. 1 astaka-kala-iti astabhir-ardhacandra-adibhir-unmana-
antabhih kalabhir-bhinnam bheditam-ity-arthah ||
Jr. 157b.2 nanu kim nama cakra-astakam,
yad-arudho pi japam-acared-ity-asahkya aha
AG. gamana-agamane 'vasitau karne nayane dvi-linga-
samparke || 157 ||
3399 tat-sammelana-yoge deha-anta-akhye ca yamale cakre|
Jr. 158b. 1 gamana-agamane prana-sahite apane ity-arthah|
avasitav-adhyavasaye buddhav-iti yavat|
samparkah sparsa-matram |
tat-sammelana-yoge iti tayor-dvayor-lingayoh sammelana-
yoge sanghatta-avasare ity-arthah|
deha-anta-akhye iti dva-dasa-ante|
yamale cakre iti sarva-sesah ||
Jr.l58b.2 nanu atra kim nama bhairava-astakasya padam
yad-api ardhacandra-adibhir-astabhih kalabhir-bhinnam
syad-ity-dsankya aha
AG. kuca-madhya-hrdaya-desad-ostha-antam kantha-gam
yad-avyaktam || 158 ||
tac-cakra-dvaya-madhya-gam-akarnya ksobha-vigama-
samaye yat|
nirvanti
Appendix:13 441
tatra ca-evamyo 'sta-vidho nada-bhairavah

paramah || 159 ||
3400 jyotir-dhvani-samira-krtah sa mantri vyaptir-ucyate
parama |
Jr. 160b. 1 kuca-madhya-hrdaya-desad-arabhya ostha-puta-paryantam
sakteh kantha-antah
Qt. 160b. 1 yat-tad-aksaram-aksobhyam priya-kantha-uditam param |
sahajam nada ity-uktam tattvam nitya-uditam japah || iti
Qt.l60b.2 nitya-ananda-rasasvadad-dha ha-iti gala-kotare|
svayam-bhuh sukha-da-uccarah kama-tattvasya vedakah ||
Jr.l60b.2 ity-adi-nirupita-sva-rupam yad-avyakta-prayam
ha-ha-ity-aksara-dvayam-udeti,
tat paraspara-samghatta-atmanah ksobhasya vigama-
samaye yogini-vaktra-atma-mukhya-cakra-antar-visrantam
paramrsya yat sarve nirvanti visrantim bhajante,
tatra-eva nirvana-atmani pade
ya evam-avyakta-adi-rupatayd asta-vidhah,
ata eva ardhacandra-adi-kala-astaka-ullasitah,
ata eva paramo nada-bhairavah;
sa parama mantri vyaptih sarvatra ucyate iti vakya-arthah|
jyotir-ardhacandrah,
dhvanir-nadah,
samirah sparsa-atma saktih,
adhas-tu candrena-eva vyaptam-iti artha-siddham ||
3401
Jr.l60b.3 atra ca kim tat bhairava-astakam,
kd ca mantri vyaptir-ity-dsahkya aha
AG. sakala-akalesa-sunyam kaladhya-khamale tatha
ksapanakam ca || 160 ||
antah-stham kanthy-osthyam
candrdd-vydptis-tathd-unmand-antd-iyam|
Jr. 161b. 1 esam ca sakti-saktimat-samarasya-velayam-udayat
tad-anyatara-vyapadesa-ayogdt
napumsakatvam-eva ucitam
-iti tal-lingena nirdesah ||
Jr.l61b.2 evam-vyapti-bhavanad-asya sarvatra-eva para-bhairavi-
bhavo bhaved-ity-dha
442 The Kula Ritual
AG. evam karmani karmani yatra kva-api smaran

vyaptim || 161||
satatam-alepo jivan-muktah para-bhairavi-bhavati|
Jr. 162b. 1 evam- vidhe ca melaka-avasare grhita-janma param-utkrsta
ity-aha
AG. tadrn-melaka-kalika-kalita-tanuh ko 'pi yo bhaved-
garbhe || 162 ||
3402 uktah sa yogini-bhuh svayam-eva jnana-bhajanam rudrah|
sri-viravali-sastre balo 'pi ca garbha-go hi siva-
rupah || 163 ||
Jr. 163d. 1 nana
Qt. 163d. 1 ity-evam deva-deva-isi adi-yagas-tavasuditah|
Jr. 163d.2 iti-drsa adi-yaga-sabdasya atra pravrttau kirn nimittam
-ity-asahkya aha
AG. adiyate yatah saram tasya mukhyasya ca-esa yat|
mukhyas-ca yagas-tena-ayam-adi-yaga iti smrtah || 164 ||
tatra tatra ca sastre 'sya sva-rupam stutavan vibhuh|
sri-viravali-hardesa-khamata-arnava-vartisu || 165 ||
sri-siddha-utphulla-maryddahina-carydkula-adisu|
3403
Jr. 166b. 1 saram-iti samvit-tattva-atmakam-amrta-laksanam ca |
tena adis-ca asau yaga iti,
ader-mukhya-cakrasya yaga iti ca |
ata eva asya sarva-agamesu param-utkarsa ity-aha tatra-
ity-adi |
hardeso hrdayabhattarakah,
khematam khecarimatam,
arnavo yonyarnavah,
tad-vartisu arthat grantha-eka-desesu|
utphulla-iti utphullakamatam|
marydddhinam nirmaryada-sastram|
yatha-uktam
Qt;166b.l esa te kauliko yagah sadyo yoga-vibhuti-dah|
akhyatah paramo guhyo dvaitinam mohanah param ||
viranam duhkha-sukha-dam lilaya bhukti-mukti-dam|
yoga-sandha-prayogena puja-ahni havanam smrtam ||
pasu-marga-sthitdnam-tu mudhanam papa-karmanam|
Appendix: 13 443
aprakasyam sada devi yatha kincin-maha-dhanam ||

na ca-atra paramo yagah sva-bhava-stho maha-udayah|
na kundam na-agni-yajanam na-ahuty-acara-mandalam ||
avahanam na ca-eva-atra na ca-eva-atra visarjanam |
na murti-yaga-karanam na-anyad-asanam-eva ca ||
vrata-carya-vinirmuktam bahir-dravya-vivarjitam |
sva-ananda-amrta-sampurnam mahad-ananda-siddhi-dam ||
kevalam va-atma-sattayam sarva-sakti-mayam sivam |
sarva-akaram nirakaram-atma-yonim paraparam ||
3404 bhavayet-tan-maha-yogi pujayec-cakra-ndyakam|
etad-rahasyam paramam guhyam ca-uttama-yojitam ||
samsphurat-kaulika-amnayam tvat-snehad-adya yojitam|
suguptam karayen-nityam na deyam vira-vatsale ||
dvaitindm svalpa-buddhinam lobha-upahata-cetasam|
mayinam krura-sattvanam jijnasunam na ca-eva hi ||
prthivim-api yo dattva mukavat-ksma-tale vaset|
tada siddhyati mantra-jnah siddha-melapakam labhet ||
sarva-amaya-vinirmukto dehena-anena siddhyati|
anena yoga-margena na-anrtam pravadamy-aham || iti ||
Jr.l66b.2 iha vidya-mantra-mudra-mandala-atmataya catus-pitham
tavac-chastram|
tatra mantra-mudra-atmanah pitha-dvayasya sampradaya
uktah|
idanim-atra-eva avasistasya vidya-mandala-atmano 'pi
asya sampradayam nirupayati
AQ. yugmasya-asya prasadena vrata-yoga-vivarjitah || 166 ||
sarvada smaranam krtva adi-yaga-eka-tat-parah |
sakti-dehe nije nyasyed-vidydm kutam-anukramat || 167 ||
3405 dhyatva candra-nibham padmam-atmanam bhaskara-
dyutim |
vidya-mantra-atmakam pitha-dvayam-atra-eva mela-
yet ||168||
Jr. 168d. 1 asya uktasya mantra-mudra-atmanah pitha-yugmasya
prasadad-anusandhana-matrena-eva
vrata-yoga-adi-nirapeksah
sarva-kalam-adi-yaga-parayano guruh
saktam padmam-ananda-nirbharatvat candra-nibham-
444 The Kula Ritual
-atmanam vikasa-adhayakataya bhaskara-dyutim-nudhyaya

sakte nije dehe kramad-abhlpsitam sakti-pradhanam
vidyam,
siva-pradhanam kutam mantram ca nyasyet
yena atra-eva samanantara-ukta-yukty-anusandhdna-
taratamyat vidya-mantra-atmakam-api
pitha-dvayam mllitam syat || 168 ||
Jr.168d.2, etac-ca asmabhir-atirahasyatvat nirbhajya na-uktam-ity
svayam-eva avadharyam-ity-aha
AG. na pathyate rahasyatvat-spastaih sabdair-maya punah|
kutuhali tu-ukta-sastra-sampathad-eva laksayet || 169 ||
3406
Jr.l69d.l atra-eva mandala-atmatam-api abhidhatum-dha
AG. yad-bhajante sada sarve yadvan devas-ca devata |
tac-cakram paramam devi-yaga-adau samnidhap-
akam ||70||
deha eva param lihgam-sarva-tattva-dtmakam sivam|
devata-cakra-samjustam puja-dhama tad-uttamam ||171 ||
tad-eva mandalam mukhyam tri-tri-sula-abja-cakra-kham|
tatra-eva devata-cakram bahir-antah sada yajet || 172 ||
sva-sva-mantra-paramarsa-purvam taj-janmabhi rasaih|
ananda-bahulaih srsti-samhara-vidhina sprset || 173 ||
3407
Jr. 173d. 1 yadvan-iti adya-ddhdra-van|
devata ca-iti arthat tadvati|
cakram- iti mukhyam cakram|
ata eva uktam paramam-iti
tri-tri-sula-abja-cakra-kham-
-iti
Qt.l73d.l tri-tri-sule 'tra sapta-are slista-matrena madhyatah|
padmanam-atha cakranam vyomnam va saptakam
bhavet || iti
Jr.l73d.2 vaksyamana-nitya tad-rupam-ity-arthah|
sva-sva-iti abhipsitasya|
taj-janmabhir-iti mukhya-cakra-udgataih kunda-golaka-
adibhih |
srsti-samhara-vidhina-iti santa-udita-kramena-ity-
arthah || 173 ||
Appendix: 13 445
Jr. 173d.3 evam-ca asya kim syad-ity-asahkya aha

AG. tat-sparsa-rabhasa-udbuddha-samvic-cakram tad-isvarah |
labhate paramam dhama tarpita-asesa-daivatah || 174 ||
anuyaga-ukta-vidhina dravyair-hrdaya-haribhih|
tatha-eva sva-svaka-amarsa-yogad-antah
pratarpayet || 175 ||
3408
Jr. 175d. 1 anuyaga-ukta-vidhina-iti
yad-uktam prak .
Qt.l75d.l yad-yad-eva-asya manasi vikasitvam prayacchati|
tena-eva kuryat pujam sa iti sambhor-viniscayah ||
Jr. 175d.2 ity-adi upakramya
Qt.l75d.2 siva-abheda-bharad-bhdva-vargas-cyotati yam rasam|
tam-eva parame dhamni pujanaya-arpayed-budhah ||
iti|| 175 ||
Jr.l75d.3 etac-ca adara-atisayam-avadyotayitum
prak-samvaditena-api nija-stotra-eka-desena samvadayati
AG. krtva-adhara-dharam camat-krti-rasa-proksa-aksana-
ksalitam-attair-manasatah sva-bhava-kusumaih sva-amoda-
sandohibhih|
ananda-amrta-nirbhara-sva-hrdaya-anargha-argha-patra-
kramat tvam devya saha deha-deva-sadane deva-arcaye
'har-nisam || 176 ||
Jr. 176d. 1 naca evam-asmabhih sva-upajnam-eva-uktam-ity-aha
3409
AG. sri-viravaly-amaryada-prabhrtau sastra-sancaye|
sa esa paramo yagah stutah sita-amsu-maulina || 177 ||
Jr.l77d. 1 esa iti deha-visayah,
yad-abhiprayena-eva
Qt.l77d.l sva-deha eva-ayatanam na-anyada-ayatanam vrajet|
Jr.l77d.2 ity-adi anyatra uktam || 177 ||
Jr.l77d.3 etac-ca dehe iva prane pi karyam-ity-dha
AG. athava prana-vrtti-stham samastam devata-ganam |
pasyet-purva-ukta-yuktyd-eva tatra-eva-abhyarcayed-
guruh || 178 ||
Jr.l78d.l katham-ca atra pujanam karyam-ity-aha
AG. prana-asritanam devinam brahma-ndsa-adi-bhedibhih|
ka-randhrair-visata-apana-candra-cakrena
tarpanam || 179 ||
Jr.l79d.l brahma-iti brahma-randhram || 179 ||
446 The Kula Ritual
3410
Jr.l79d.2 evam-ca asya kim syad-ity-asankya-aha
AG. evam prana-kramena-eva tarpayed-devata-ganam |
acirat-tat-prasadena jhana-siddhir-atha-asnute || 180 ||
Jr. 180d.l yadva kim-anatma-rupair-deha-adibhih
samvin-nisthataya-eva devi-cakram tarpayed-ity-dha
AG. samvin-matra-sthitam devi-cakram va samvid-arpanat|
visva-abhoga-prayogena tarpaniyam vipascita || 181 ||
Jr. 181 d. 1 samvid-arpanad-iti vyakhyatam visva-abhoga-prayogena-
iti,
ata eva vipascita-iti uktam || 181 ||
Jr.l81d.2 nanu vipascito 'pi sati deha-adau
samvin-matra-sthitam devi-cakram katham tarpaniyam-ity-
aha
AG. yatra sarve layam yanti dahyante tattva-sancayah|
3411 tarn citim pasya kaya-stham kala-anala-
samaprabham || 182 ||
Jr.l82d.l yatra sarve sakala-adydh pramataro
bhuta-bhava-ady-atmakani prameyani ca
tad-eka-sad-bhdvam yanti
tam-asesa-visva-samhara-karitvat kala-anala-samaprabham
kaya-stham citim pasya,
saty-api deha-adau vid-eva eka sarvatah parisphurati
-ity-arthah || 182 ||
Jr. 182d.2 etad-eva sphutayati
AG. sunya-rupe smasane 'smin yogini-siddha-sevite|
krida-sthane maha-raudre sarva-astamita-vigrahe || 183 ||
sva-rasmi-mandala-aklrne dhvamsita-dhvanta-santatau |
sarvair-vikalpair-nirmukte ananda-pada-kevale || 184 ||
asamkhya-citi-sampurne smasane citi-bhisane|
3412 samasta-devata-adhare pravistah ko na siddhyati || 185 ||
Jr. 185d. 1 asminn-asahkyabhih sukha-duhkha-ady-atmikabhis-citibhih
sampurne,
ata eva samsara-yatana-dayitaya maha-raudre,
ata eva pariharaniyatva-adina smasana-praye sarire
pravisto 'ntar-mukhi-bhutah
ko na siddhyati-iti sambandhah|
kidrse ca asmin |
antar-mukhi-bhavad-eva tatra ahanta-vigalanat sunya-rupe,
ata eva sarvesam sakala-adinam-astamita-vigrahe,
Appendix:13 447
ata eva dhvamsita-dhvanta-santatau pradhvasta-bheda-

andha-kare,
ata eva sarvair-vikalpair-nirmukte,
ata eva svasminn-eva,
natu bahye,
rasmi-mandalena caksur-adi-indriya-devata-vargena
akirne,
ata eva yogini-siddha-sevite samasta-devata-adhare,
ata eva
Qt.l85d. 1 kridanti vividhair-bhavair-devyah pinda-antara-sthitdh|
iti
Jr. 185d.2 asam-eva krida-sthane,
ata eva sarva-devata-sanketa-sthanatayd smasane,
ata eva samhara-karinyapramatr-eka-rupaya citya bhisane,
3413 ata eva ananda-pada-kevale
sva-atma-matra-visrdnte ity-arthah || 185 ||
Jr. 185d.3 naca etad-asmad-upajnam-eva-ity-dha
AG. sn-mad-viravali-sastre ittham provaca bhairavi|
Jr. 186b. 1 atra samvit-kramas-carya-mayah
kataksito 'pi atirahasyatvat nirbhajya
bhedena na-ukta
iti na vid-vadbhir-asmabhyam-abhyasuyitavyam ||
Jr. 186b.2 eyam dauta-vidhy-anusaktam
rahasya-upanisat-kramam-upasamharan
diksa-vidhim-avatdrayati
AG. ittham yagam vidhaya-adau tadrsa-aucitya-bhag-
inam|| 186 ||
laksa-ekiyam sva-sisyam tarn diksayet-tadrsi krame |
Jr.l87b.l laksa-ekiyam-iti bahusah pariksa-aucitya-labdham,
ata eva-uktam sva-sisyam-iti,
tadrsa-aucitya-bhdginam-iti |
tadrsi-iti evam-nirupita-sva-rupe ||
3414
Jr.l87b.2 tad-eva aha
AG. rudra-saktya tu tarn proksya deva-abhyase nivesayet || 187||
bhujau tasya samalokya rudra-saktya pradipayet|
taya-eva-asya-arpayet-puspam karayor-gandha-digd-
hayoh || 188 ||
niralambau tu tau tasya sthapayitva vicintayet|
rudra-sakty-akrsyamdnau diptaya-ankusa-rupaya || 189||
448 The Kula Ritual
tatah sa svayam-adaya vastram baddha-drsir-bhavet|

svayam ca patayet-puspam tat-patal-laksayet-kulam ||190||
tato 'sya mukham-udghatya padayoh pranipatayet|
3415 hastayor-murdhni ca-apy-asya devi-cakram sama-
rcayet || 191 ||
Jr.l91d.l rudra-saktih paraya matrsadbhavena va samputita malini|
pradipayed-iti hrd-gata-sakti-punjasya anguli-dvara-
nihsrtasya akarsana-kramena uttejayed-ity-arthah|
taya-eva-iti rudra-saktya|
niralambav-iti vigalita-samsarika-krtrima-nija-saktikatvdt
nirj~iva-prayav-ity-arthah|
ankusa-rupayd-iti akarsana-aucitydt|
tata iti bhujayoh rudrasakty-akrsyamanatvena cintanat
hetoh|
laksayed-iti evam hi asya sva-kulam-andydsena
siddhyed iti|
pranipatayed-iti saktir-eva || 191 ||
Jr.l91d.2 devi-cakram ca atra katham-arcayed-ity-dsankya aha
AG. akrsya-akarsakatvena prerya-preraka-bhdvatah|
Jr. 192b. 1 hastayor-hi preryatvena devi-cakram-abhyarcayet
murdhni ca prerakatvena |
yatas-tad-dkdrsaniyam,
tac-ca akarsakam |
evam hi murdhni pujitasya devi-cakrasya
3416 samarthyena akrstam hasta-dvayam|
tatra-eva patatah siva-hastatam yayad-iti|
yad-uktam
Qt. 192b. 1 tato 'sya mastake cakram hastayos-ca-arcya yogavit|
tad-dhastau prerayec-chaktya yavan-murdha-antam-
agatau ||
siva-hasta-vidhih proktah sadyah-pratyaya-karakah | iti ||
Jr.l92b.2 yada punar-evam siva-hasta-vidhir-na siddhyate,
tada sastra-antariyam kramam-anutisthed-ity-aha
AG. uktam sri-ratnamalayam nabhim dandena samputam ||192||
vama-bhusana-jahghabhyam nitambena-apy-alahkrtam|
sisya-haste puspa-bhrte codana-astram tu yojayet || 193 ||
yavat-sa stobham-ayatah svayam patati murdhani|
siva-hastah svayam so 'yam sadyah-pratyaya-karakah ||194||
3417 anena-eva prayogena carukam grahayed-guruh|
sisyena danta-kastham ca tat-patah pragvad-eva tu ||195 ||
Appendix:13 449
Jr.l95d.l nabhih ksah|

dando rephah,
tena samputam-urdhva-adhah-sambhinnam-ity-arthah|
vama-bhusanam u|
vama-jahgha au|
nitambam m|
saca arthad-bindu-rupah|
tena rksruaum|
sa iti siva-hastah|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.l95d. 1 mula-dandam samuddhrtya nabhi-stham varnam-uddharet|
sula-danda-dsana-stham tu vama-bhusana-samyutam ||
vama-jahgha-samayuktam nitamba-alamkrtam priye |
divya-astram-etat-paramam na-apunyo labhate sphutam ||
Jr. 195d.2 iti upakramya
Qt.l95d.2 siva-haste maha-isani idam kutam tu yojayet|
yavat stubhyaty-asau devi svayam-eva calaty-asau || iti |
Jr.l95d.3 sadyah-pratyaya-karaka iti
yatra-eva sarira-cakre jhatati hastah patati,
tatra-eva abhyasa-paro bhaved-iti guravah|
anena-eva-iti akarsya-akarsaka-bhava-laksamna|
carukam-iti arthat devibhyo 'gre
3418 dapayitva|
sisyena-iti prayojya-kartari trtiya|
prag-vad-eva-iti panca-dasa-ahnika-uktavat || 195 ||
Jr.l95d.4 nanu ekena-eva netra-pata-graha-ddy-dtmand kara-
stobhena asya sakty-dveso laksita iti
kim punas-tad-vacanena-ity-dsahkya aha
AG. kara-stobho netra-pata-grahdt prabhrti yah kila|
danta-kastha-samadana-paryantas-tatra laksayet || 196 ||
tivra-manda-adi-bhedena sakti-patam tathd-vidham|20
Jr. 197b. 1 tatra-iti evam-vidhe kara-stobhe|
tatha-vidham-iti tivra-manda-adi-bhedam|
ayam-atra asayah -
yada-hi
yatra-eva cakre puspa-pato vrttas-
tatra-eva pranamah,
tatra-eva caru-danam,
20. The underlined words are from Malinivijayottaratantra 11.27c. The full
quote is given in Qt.l97b.l.
450 The Kula Ritual
tata eva tad-grahanam-ity-adi;

tada tivrah sakti-pato laksaniyah,
anyatha tu mandah iti|
tad-uktam
Qt. 197b. 1 etesam calanan-mantri sakti-patam pariksayet|
manda-tivra-adi-bhedena manda-tivra-adikam budhah
|| iti ||
3419
Jr.l97b.2 evam-iyata asmad-darsane samayi-diksa-ukta-ity-aha
AG. ity_-esa samayi proktah sri-purve kara-kampa-tah || 197 ||
Jr. 197d.l naca etad-iha apurvataya uktam-ity-aha
AG. samayi tu kara-stobhad-iti sri-bhogahastake|
Jr. 198b. 1 yac-chri pancasika
Qt. 198b. 1 samayi tu kara-stobhan-mudraya putrako bhavet|
Jr.l98b.2 ity-adi||
Jr. 198b.3 atra-eva prakriya-antaram-aha
AG. carv-eva va gurur-dadyad-vama-amrta-pariplutam || 198 ||
nihsankam grahanac-chakli-gotro maya-ujjhito bhavet|
sa-kampas-tv-ada-danah syat samayi vacana-adisu || 199 ||
3420 kala-antare 'dhva-samsuddhya palanat-samaya-sthiteh|
siddhi-patram-iti sri-mad-anandesvara ucyate || 200 ||
Jr.200d.l carv-iti ratna-panca-ddy-dtmakam|
yad-uktam
Qt.200d. 1 deha-stham tu carum vaksyeyat-surair-api durlabham|
siva-ambu reto raktam ca nala-ajyam visva-nirgamah ||
ato vidhana-purvam tu deha-stham grdhayec-carum| iti|
Jr.200d.2 sakti-gotra-iti brahmy-ady-amsaka-rupa ity-arthah|
ata eva nihsankam grahanat maya-ujjhitah
saksat-krta-vikalpa-nirupaya-samvit-tattvo bhaved-ity-
arthah|
ata eva caru-bhojana-ader-anupaya-parikaratvam prak
samvaditam|
sasahkah punar-etad-ada-dano
vacana-sravana-adau samayi yogyah syad-
-yena uttara-kalam
tat-tac-chastriya-samaya-paripalana-sucita-tivra-sakti-
patah
sad-vidhasya adhvanah samyak putraka-diksa-kramena
suddhya moksa-laksmi-laksanayah .
siddher-bhajanam bhavet|
Appendix 13 451
naca etat sva-upajnam-eva uktam-ity-aha

sri-mad-anandesvara ucyate iti || 200 ||
3421
Jr.200d.3 evam samayi-diksam-abhidhaya,
putraka-diksam vaktum-upakramate
AG. yada tu putrakam kuryat-tada diksam samdcaret|
Jr.201b.l iha tavat
Qt.201 b. 1 vedha-diksam vina diksam yo yasya kurute priye|
dvav-etau narakam yata iti saktasya niscayah ||
Jr.201b.2 ity-ady-uktya vina avesam sisyasya diksa na karya
-iti prathamam-avesa eva utpadaniyo
yena asya diksa-yogyatve jnate gurus-tat-prakriyam-
anutisthet,
anyatha punar-diksa-arhatva-abhavat sa tyajya eva|
yad-vaksyate
Qt.20 lb.2 yasya tv-evam-api syan-na tam-atra-upalavat-tyajet| iti
Jr.201b.3 samavesah sarva-sastresu aviganena ukta
iti darsayitum sri-ratnamalayam-uktam tal-laksanam
tavad-artha-gatya abhidhatte
AG. uktam sri-ratnamalayam na-adi-pha-antam jvalat-
prabham || 201 ||
3422 nyasyec-chikha-antam patati tena-atra-idrk kramo bhaveti
Jr.202b.l tena-iti evam-vidhena nyasena hetuna|
patati-iti deha-ady-atma-graha-pariharena
rudra-saktim-eva dvisati-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.202b.l tato nyasyet-tu sisyasya malinim jagad-ambikam|
jvalaj-jvalana-sankasam padad-yavac-chikha-antakam ||
na-adi-pha-anta-samuccarat pdtayed-vihvala-indriyam|
esa diksa maha-devi malinivijaye priye ||iti||
Jr.202b.2 tena-iti kakaksivad-yojyam,
tat tena-iti patena hetuna|
atra-iti putra-diksdydm|
idrk vaksyamanah ||
Jr.202b.3 tam-eva aha
AG. proksitasya sisor-nyasta-prokta-sodhya-adhva-
paddhateh ||202 ||
rju-deha-jusah saktim padan-murdha-antam-agatdm|
pasan-dahantim samdiptam cintayet-tan-mayo guruh || 203||
3423 upavisya tatas-tasya mula-sodhyat prabhrty-alam|
452 The Kula Ritual
anta-sodhya-avasana-antam dahantim cintayet-

kramat || 204 ||
evam sarvani sodhyani tattva-adini pura-uktavat|
dagdhva linam sive dhyayen-niskale sakale 'thava || 205 ||
yogina yojita marge sajatiyasya posanam |
kurute nirdahaty-anyad-bhinna-jati-kadambakam || 206 ||
Jr.206d. 1 tan-maya iti dipta-sakti-mayah|
tata iti utthana-anantaram|
mula-sodhyam-adi-sodhyam yatha kala-adhvani nivrttih,
anta-sodhyam yatha atra-eva santy-atitd|
evam-iti mula-sodhyad-drabhya anta-sodhya-avasdnam|
pura-iti tattva-diksa-prakarane|
niskale iti putraka-ddy-apeksaya|
sakale iti sddhaka~uddesena|
3424 marge iti madhya-dhamni|
sajatiyam caitanyam |
bhinna-jatiya mala-adyah || 206 ||
Jr.206d.2 nanu evam-asya kim phalam-ity-asahkya aha
AG. anaya sodhyamdnasya sisos-tivra-adi-bhedatah |
sakti-patac-citi-vyoma-prdnana-antar-bahis-tanuh || 207||
avisanti rudra-saktih kramat-sutephalam tv-idam|
anandam-udbhavam kampam nidram ghurnim ca deha-
gam || 208 ||
Jr,208d. 1 evam-asya dagdha-pasasya sisyasya
tivra-tivrat sakti-patat citim saksad-atmanam-avisanti
rudra-saktir-anandam sute
' yavat manda-mandat sakti-patat deham-dvisanti ghurnim|
yatah citav-ananda-rupatvad-anandasya aucityam,
sunya-dtmani vyomni avakasavatvad-udbhavasya,
prana-atmani vayau tat-karitvat kampasya,
antas-tanau buddhi-puryastake tat-tan-mdyiya-vrtti-
nirodhat nidrayah,
bahis-tana-
3425 -v-ahanta-avastambha-bhangdt ghurner-iti|
evam hi saksad-asya diksa vrtta-iti guror-asvaso bhaved
-iti bhavah || 208 ||
Jr.208d.2 evam-asya stobhita-pasataya sive eva yojanika jata-iti
tada-eva deha-patah prasajed-ity-asankya aha
AG. evam stobhita-pasasya yojitasya-atmanah sive|
sesa-bhogaya kurvita srstim samsuddha-tattva-gam || 209 ||
Appendix:13 453
Jr.209d. 1 sesasya etad-deha-arambhakasya karmanah|

srstim-iti arthad-etad-deha-gatam-eva || 209 ||
Jr.209d.2 evam-api yadi
etac-cihna-anudayat manda-sakti-patavatah
kasya-cit na ayam-evam-dveso jayate,
tada evam-asya samskara-antaram kuryad-ity-aha
AG. athava kasyacin-na-evam-avesas-tad-dahed-imam |
bahir-antas-ca-ukta-saktya pated-ittham sa bhutale || 210||
3426 yasya tv-evam-api syan-na tam-atra-upalavat-tyajet|
Jr.211b.l yugapad-eva
urdhva-adho-vamad-agni-punjasya
urdhva-mukhasya tri-konasya antar-upavesitam
sarvato repha-valitam
jvala-kalapa-mayya saktya bahir-antas-ca dahed-iti
guravah|
syan-na-iti avesah|
upalavad-iti anayata-sakti-patatvat nibida-jadi-manam-ity-
arthah ||
Jr.211 b.2 evam parityakto hi sisyah samsare eva majjana-
unmajjanani kurute iti tad-anujighrksa-parataya
gurutah sastratas-ca
siddham-apratihatam diksa-antaram vaktum-aha
AG. atha sapratyayam diksam vaksye tustena dhimata || 211 ||
sambhundthena-upadistdm drstam sadbhava-sdsane|
Jr.212b. 1 sadbhava-sasane iti sri-tantrasadbhave ||
Jr.212b.2 tam-eva aha
AG. sudha-agni-maruto manda-para-kala-agni-vayavah || 212||
3427 vahni-saudha-asu-kuta-agni-vayuh sarve sa-sasthakdh|
etat-pinda-trayam stobha-kari pratyekam-ucyate || 213 ||
Jr.213d.l sudha sah,
agnih rah,
marut yah,
evam sryur;
mando da-karah,
tat-parah phana-bhrc~chabda~vacyo dha-karah,
454 The Kula Ritual
prana-samano'ntako mah,
agnih rah,
vayur-yah,
evam ddhmryur;
vahnih rah
somah sah,
asuh prano hah,
kutam ksah,
agnih rah,
vayur-yah,
evam rshksryum|
atra samahare dvandvah|
sarve iti trayo pi pindah|
sa-sasthaka iti u-kara-asana-stha arthat bindv-adi-
lanchitas-ca|
pratyekam-iti vyastam-ity-arthah|
tad-uktam tatra
Qt.213d. 1 atha-evam-api yasya syan-na-avesah kasmala-atmanah |
tarn pinda-tritayad-ekena-udbodha-padavlm nayet ||
soma-anala-anilair-ekam pindam-adau samuddharet|
phana-bhrt-prana-samana-sikhi-vayu-yutam param ||
sikhi-soma-asu-kuta-agni-samirais-ca trtiyakam |
sastha-asanani sarvani tilaka-ankani sundari ||
tribhir-ebhir-bhaved-vyastaih sakty-avesah sarira-gah
|| iti || 213 ||
3428
Jr.213d.2 atra-eva iti-kartavyatam-aha
AG. sakti-bijam smrtam yac-ca nyasyet-sarva-angikam tu tat|
hrc-cakre nyasyate mantro dva-dasa-svara-bhusitah || 214||
japa-kusuma-samkasam caitanyam tasya madhyata|
vapuna preritam cakram vahnina paridipitam || 215 ||
tad-dhydyec-ca japen-mantram ndma-antarita-yogatah|
nimesa-ardhat-tu sisyasya bhavet-stobho na sams-
ayah || 216 || Jr.216d.l sakti-bijam slistataya tri-kona-bijam-i-karo

Appendix: 13 455
dambara-sabda-vacya maya ca|

sarva-angikam nyasyed-iti
etad-bija-dvaya-madhye diksyam cintayed-ity-arthah|
mantra iti sarva-mantra-samanya-atma ha-karah |
tasya-iti santha-varjam svara-dva-dasaka-sambhinnatvat
cakra-akarataya
3429 avasthitasya mantrasya|
tac-cakram-iti diksyasya bahir-antas-ca cintitam
vdg-bhava-adi-nikhila-mantra-kadambakam-ity-arthah|
tena etat vayuna ya-karena vahnina rephena ca
bahih sarvato vestitam dhyayet
yena evam-uadipitam sat stobha-dvir-bhdvana-
prdgalbhyam-iyat|
mantram-iti pinda-traya-madhydd-ekatamam|
nama-antarita-yogatah iti tena adau mantrah,
tato diksya-nama,
punar-mantra iti |
Qt.216d.l tri-konakam dambaram ca nyasyet-sarva-anga-sangataml
dva-dasa-svara-sambhinnam hrc-cakre mantra-nayakam ||
udaya-aditya-sankasam jivam tena ca calayet|
dipayed-analena-eva vayuna-api prabodhayet ||
mantrena-antaritam nama japec-chisyasya bhamini|
avesam-ayati tatas-tat-ksanad-eva tat-parah ||
iti || 216 ||
Jr.216d.2 evam-ca asya kidrg-anubhava ity-aha
AG. atmanam preksate devi tattve tattve niyojitah|
yavat-praptah param tattvam tada tv-esa na pasyati || 217||
3430 anena krama-yogena sarva-adhvdnam sa pasyati
Jr.218b.l preksate iti arthat yathayatham suddham|
na pasyati-iti drastr-eka-sva-bhava eva bhaved-ity-arthah|
Jr.218b.2 na kevalam-asya sva-atmani eva pratyaya-nimittam
-evam-anubhavo jayate,
yavat sva-parayor-api-ity-dha
AG. atha-va sarva-sastrany-apy-udgrahayati tat-ksanat ||218||
Jr.218d.l sarva-sastrani-iti arthad-adrsta-srutani ||218||
Jr.218d.2 yadi nama ca pratiniyata-bhoga-icchuh ko 'pi syat,
tada asya tadrsim-eva diksam kuryad-ity-dha
AG. prthak-tattva-vidhau diksdm yogyatd-vasa-vartinah|
tattva-abhyasa-vidhdnena siddha-yogi samacaret ||219||
456 The Kula Ritual
iti samaiksitasya-asya mumuksoh sesa-vartane|

3431 kula-krama-istir-adesya panca-avastha-samanvita || 220 ||
Jr.220d. 1 yogyata kasyacit prthvi-tattve eva bhuvana-isatve vancha,
kasyacit tu sadasivatve|
tattva-abhydsa-vidhanena-iti tat-tad-aharana-ddy-dtmana-
ity-arthah|
sesa-vartane iti sesa-vrtti-nimittam-ity-arthah || 220 ||
Jr.220d.2 panca-avastha-samanvitam-eva vyacaste
AG. jagrad-adisu samvittir-yatha syad-anapdyini|
kula-yagas-tath-ddesyo yogini-mukha-samsthitah || 221 ||
Jr.221d.l anapayini-iti
Qt.221d.l na sa-avastha na ya sivah
Jr.221d.2 iti bhangya pravrtta avirata-rupa-ity-arthah || 221 ||
Jr.22ld.3 tad-eva aha
AG. sarvam jagrati kartavyam svapne pratyeka-mantra-gam|
nivarya supte mula-akhyah sva-sakti-paribrmhitah || 222 ||
3432 turye tv-eka-eva duty-akhya tad-atite kulesita|
sva-sakti-paripurnanam-ittham puja pravartate || 223 ||
Jr.223d. 1 iha khalu jagrad-ady-avasthasu
yathayatham bhedasya hanir-abhedasya ca udaya iti
jagrad-avasthayam nikhilam-eva mantra-jatam
pujaniyataya yojyam;
svapna-avasthayam-api evam,
kintu pratyekam-ariradhayisitam-ekam-eva
pard-adi-mantram-adhikrtya-ity-arthah|
susupta-avasthdydm tu
sarvam parivara-bhutam mantra-jatam-apasya
para-adi-sakti-traya-yogi-bhairava-trayam kulesvarau ca
ity-eva pujyam,
evam turye 'pi eka-eva kulesvari,
turya-atite ca kulesvara eva-iti || 223 ||
Jr.223d,2 etad-eva anyatra-api atidisati
AG. pinda-stha-adi ca purva-uktam sarva-atlta-avasanakam|
avastha-pancakam prokta-bhedam tasmai niru-
payet|| 224 ||
3433
Jr.224d.l purva-iti dasam-dhnike| prokta-bhedam-iti yogi-jnani-
Appendix: 13 457
visayataya| tasmai-iti evam samdiksitaya mum-

uksave || 224 ||
Jr.224d.2 idanim diksa-anantara-uddistam sadhaka-acaryayor-
abhisekam-api aha
AG. sadhakasya bubhuksos-tu samyag-yoga-abhisecanam |
tatra-istta vibhavair-devam hema-adi-mayam-
avranam || 225 ||
dipa-astakam rakta-varti-sarpisa-purya bodhayet|
kula-asjakena tat-pujyam sankhe ca-api kulesvarau || 226||
. ananda-amrta-sampurne siva-hasta-ukta-vartmana|
tena-abhisincet-tam pascat sa kuryan-mantra-sad-
hanam || 227 ||
3434 acaryasya-abhiseko 'yam-adhikara-anvitah sa tu|
kuryat-pista-adibhis-ca-asya catus-sastim pradi-
pakan || 228||
asta-astakena pujyas-te madhye pragvat kulesvarau|
siva-hasta-ukta-yuktya-evagurum-apy-abhisecayet || 229 ||
Jr.229d.l yoga-iti tat-pradhdnam-ity-arthah|
tatra-iti yoga-abhisecane|
sankhe iti maha-sahkhe |
siva-hasta-ukta-vartmand-iti sakty-akarsana-atmana
kramena |
tena-iti sankhena |
sa iti bubhuksuh sadhakah|
pista-adibhir-iti adi-sabdat valmika-mrd-adi|
pragvad-iti sankha-gatatvena || 229 ||
Jr.229d.2 evam-abhisekena anayoh kim syad
-ity-asahkam niracikirsur-agamam-eva pathati
AG. abhisiktav-imav-evam sarva-yogi-ganena tu |
3435 viditau bhavatas-tatra gurur-moksa-prado bhavet || 230 ||
Jr.230d.l atra-eva turya-padasya tatparyato 'rtham vyakhyatum-aha
AG. tatparyam-asya padasya sa siddhih samprayacchati|
gurur-yah sadhakah prak-syad-anyo moksam dadaty
-alam || 231 ||
anayoh kathayej-jnanam tri-vidham sarvam-apy-alam|
svakiya-ajnam ca vitaret sva-kriya-karanam prati || 232 ||.
Jr.232d. 1 idam-atra tatparyam -
458 The Kula Ritual
yad-anayor-madhyat yah purvam sadhakah san guruh,

sa parebhyah siddhir-eva daddti;
anyah prathamam-eva yo guruh,
so 'tyartham prakarsena siddhi-dana-purah-sari-karena
moksam-api-ity-arthah|
yady-api sa-bija-diksa-diksitasya
mumuksor-eva acaryatvam-amnatam,
tatha-api tat karmi-visayam;
idam tu
3436 . jnani-visayam
-iti na kascid-virodhah|
tri-vidham-anava-sakta-sambhava-rupam |
sva-kriya diksa-adika ||
Jr.232d.2 etad-eva antarena kramena-api abhidhatte
AG. satkam karana-samjnam yat-tatha yah paramah sivah |
sakam bhairava-nathena tad-astakam-udahrtam || 233 ||
pratyekam tasya sarva-atmyam pasyams-tam vrttim-atma-
gdm|
caksur-adau samkramayed-yatra yatra-indriye gur
uh || 234 ||
sa eva purnaih kalasair-abhisekah parah smrtah |
vina bahyair-api-ity-uktam sri-viravalibhairave || 235 ||
Jr.235d.l brahma visnuh rudra isvarah sadasivo 'nasrisivas-ca-iti|
paramasiva iti sat-trimsah|
bhairava-nathah
3437 sapta-trimsa-adi-sabda-vyavaharyam purnam rupam|
tat yad-etasya astakasya pratyekam sarva-atmyena
catus-sastika vrttir-avabhasate,
tam-atma-gam vidhaya
yatra yatra caksur-adav-indriye
sva-indriya-pranalikayd abhisecyasya guruh samkramayet
tad-aikya-apattim kuryat;
sa eva vina bahyam
samvid-rasa-puritatvat purnair-antaraih kalasair
-bahya-vailaksanyat paro 'bhiseko 'smad-gurubhih smrto
'nustheyataya abhisamhita ity-arthah ||
Jr.235d.2 evam-abhiseka-vidhim-abhidhdya,
Appendix: 13 459
tat pura-uddistam vedha-sva-rupam nirnetu-kamas

-tad-diksdm vaktum-upakramate
AG. sadya eva tu bhoga-ipsor-yogat-siddhatamo guruh|
kuryat-sadyas-tatha-abhista-phala-dam vedha-diks-
anam || 236 ||
Jr.236d. 1 yogat-siddhatama iti svabhyasta-yogo 'tra adhikrta ity-
arthah|
yad-vaksyati
Qt.236d.l sa ca-abhyasavata karya ... iti|
Jr.236d.2 vedha-iti madhyama-prana-saktya urdhva-urdhva-kram-
3438 nena cakra-adhdra-adinam bhedanam|
yad-vaksyati
Qt.236d.2 ... yena-urdhva-urdhva-pravesatah|
sisyasya cakra-sambheda-pratyayo jayate dhruvah || iti|
Jr.236d..3 yad-abhiprayena-eva
Qt.236d.3 atmanam manim-asritya saktim nyasyet-tu herukam |
pasa-vislesa-karanam vedha ity-abhisamjnitam ||
Jr.236d.4 ity-adi uktam || 236 ||
Jr.236d.5 tad-eva aha
AG. vedha-diksa ca bahu-dha tatra tatra nirupita|
sa ca-abhydsavata karya yena-urdhva-urdhva-
pravesatah || 237 ||
sisyasya cakra-satnbheda-pratyayo jayate dhruvah|
Jr.238b.l yena-iti abhyasavattvena ||
Jr.238b.2 evam-vidhena asya kim syad-ity-dsahkya aha
AG. yena-anima-adika siddhih ...
Jr.238c.l anyatha punar-urdhva-urdhva-pravesa-abhave
vighna-adi-bhajanatvam bhavet
yad-dgama ity-aha
3439
AG. ... sri-malayam ca codita || 238 ||
urdhva-cakra-dasa-alabhe pisaca-avesa eva sa|
Jr.239b.l yad-uktam tatra
Qt.239b.l adho 'vastha yada urdhvam sankramanti varanane|
sa-eva moksa-pada-avasthd sa-eva jnanasya bhajanam ||
urdhva-cakra-gata-avasthd yada-adhah sarnbhavanti ca|
tada paisdca avesah sa vai vighnasya kdranam ||
iti ||
460 The Kula Ritual
Jr.239b.2, bahu-dha-ity-uktam nirupayati

AG. mantra-nada-bindu-sakti-bhujahgama-para-atmika ||239||
sodha sri-gahvare vedha-diksa-ukta paramesina |
Jr.240b.l tad-uktam tatra
Qt.240b. 1 mantra-vedham tu nada-akhyam bindu-vedham-atah
param |
saktam bhujanga-vedham tu param sastham-uddhrtam iti
Jr.240b.2 sodhdtve ca atra adhva-suddhi-garbhl-karah kdranam|
yad-uktam
Qt.240b.2 sodha vai vedha-bodhena adhvanam sodhayet-priye|
iti ||
3440
Jr.240b.3 tatratyam-eva grantham-arthatah sabdatas-ca pathati
AG. jvala-kulam sva-sastra-uktam cakram-asta-araka-
adikam ||240||
dhyatva tena-asya hrc-cakra-vedhanan-mantra-vedhanam|
Jr.241b.l sva-iti anustheyataya|
tena-iti asta-araka-adina|
hrc-cakra-iti tatsthyat cetya-samkocita atma laksyate|
yad-uktam
Qt.241b.l jvala-kulam tato dhyatva asta-aram cakram-uttamam|
dva-dasa-aram-atho va-api sva-sastra-vidhi-yogatah ||
para-cittam vedhanlyam mantra-vedha udahrtah| iti ||
Jr.241b.2 etad-eva krama-antarena-api aha
AG. a-karam nava-dha dehe nyasya samkramayet-tatah|| 241 ||
nyasa-yogena sisyaya dipyamanam maha-arcisam|
pasa-stobhat-tatas-tasya para-tattve tu yoganam || 242 ||
3441 iti diksottare drsto vidhir-me sambhuna-uditah |
nada-uccarena nada-akhyah srsti-krama-niyogatah|| 243||
nadena vedhayec-cittam nada-vedha udiritah|
bindu-sthana-gatam-cittambhru-madhya-patha-sams-
thitam || 244 ||
hrl-laksye va mahesani bindum jvdld-kula-prabham|
tena sambodhayet21 -sadhyam
-bindv-akhyo 'yam prakirtitah || 245 ||
21 Gnoli, Luce, p.708 footnote 155 reads: samvedhayet for

sambodhayet. The change seems unnecessary.
Appendix: 13 461
saktam saktimad-uccarad-gandha-uccarena sundaril

srngataka-asana-stham tu kutilam kundala-akrtim || 246 ||
anuccdrena ca-uccarya vedhayen-nikhilam jagat|
3442 evam bhramara-vedhena sakta-vedha udahrtah || 247 ||
Jr.247d.l nava-dha-iti randhra-bhedat|
dehe iti arthat svaklye |
nyasa-yogena tyaktat nava-dha-eva dipyamdnam|
maha-arcisam-ity-anena asya pasa-stobhena samarthyam
darsitam|
nada-uccarena-iti nada-sabdena dirgha-atma-ndda-bijam|
srsti-iti na-adi~pha-anta-laksana|
nadena-iti anacka-kala-atmana svayam-uccarad-rupena|
tad-uktam
Qt.247d. 1 nadam dirgham samuccarya nadam nade samakramet|
na-adi-pha-antam samuccarya varna-adhvanam
visodhayet ||
nadena vedhayed-devi nada-vedha udahrtah| iti
Jr.247d.2 bindu-sthana-gatatvam-eva bhru-madhya-ity-adina
vyakhydtam |
cittam-iti sisyasya sambandhi,
tac-ca arthat bindv-avistam|
bindum-iti arthat bhavayitva|
tad-uktam
Qt.247d.2 bhru-madhye hrdaye va-atha kande va bindu-bhavana|
avisya sisya-cittam tubindu-bhedena vedhayet || iti
Jr.247d.3 yac-ca
'guru-matta-gandha-sankocandd-utplavate 'tibhimah'? [sic]
ity-adi-arsa
-gandhasya matta-gandhasya nispidana-adi-yukti-bala-
upanatena urdhvam carena madhya-sakte-
3443 -r-dva-dasa-anta-avasthite siva-atmani saktimati
uccais-carana-sdmarasyam-dsadya
janma-adhare satata-uditatvat srngataka-asana-stham
prana-sakty-abheditaya kundala-akrtim kutilam
-anackam-onuccarena uccarya
vayam-uccarad-rupatvad-uccara-prayatna-nirapeksatayd
sva-parayoh sva-rasike eva uccare 'vadhaya
462 The Kula Ritual
nikhilam-api jagad-vedhayet,
asautat-tat-sthana-gatya bhramam dadhanah sakto vedhah
uktah ||247 ||
Jr.247d.4 atha etad-anusaktam bhujahga-vedham-abhidhdtum-dha
AG. sa ca-eva parama saktir-ananda-pravikdsini|
janma-sthanat-param yati phana-pancaka-bhusita || 248 ||
Jr.248d.l param-iti dva-dasa-anta-avasthitam saktimantam|
tad-uktam
Qt.248d. 1 evam panca-phana devi nirgata-adhara 22 -mandalat
Jr.248d.2 ity-upakramya
Qt.248d.2 gata sa parama-akdsam param nirvana-mandalam ||
iti || 248 ||
3444
Jr.248d.3 phana-pancaka-bhusitatvam-eva prapahcayati
AG. kalas-tattvani nanda-adya vyomani ca kulani ca|
brahma-adi-karanany-aksany-eva sa pancaka-
atmika || 249||
evam panca-prakara sa brahma-sthana-vinirgatd|
brahma-sthane visanti tu tadil-lina virajate || 250 ||
pravista vedhayet-kayam-atmanam pratibhedayet|
evam bhujahga-vedhas-tu kathito bhairava-dgame || 251 ||
tavad-bhavayate cittam yavac-cittam ksayam gatam |
ksine citte suresani para-ananda udahrtah || 252 ||
Jr.252d.1 kalah santy-afita-adydh pancal
tattvani prthi-
3445 -vy-adini|
nanda-ddyds-tithayah|
vyomani janma-nabhi-hrd-bindu-sthanani|
kulani mahakaula-kaula-akula-kula-akula-akhydnil
brahma-adi-karanani sadasiva-antani|
aksani buddhi-indriydni karma-indriydni ca|
brahma-sthana-iti janma-adharat,
brahma-sthane iti dva-dasa-ante,
etad-ubhayam-api hi asya mukhyam-adhisthanam-ity-
abhiprdyah|
22. For adhara read adhara.

Appendix: 13 463
kayam-iti cakra-adhara-adi-rupam|
nanu kaya-vedhena atmanah kim syad
-ity-uktam-atmanam pratibhedayed-iti|
uktam ca
Qt.252d.l bhujanga-kutila-akara adho nabher-vyavasthita|
prabuddha phani-vad-gacchet phana-pancaka-bhusita ||
pancakat pancakam yavad-vedham bhujanga-samjnitam |iti|
Jr.252d.2 ksine iti vikalpa-rupata-parityagat|
para-ananda iti nirvikalpaka-camat-kara-atma || 252 ||
Jr.252d.3 ata eva asya sarvato bheda-vigalanam-ity-dha
AG. na-indriyani na vai prana na-antah-karana-gocarah|
na mano na-api mantavyam na manta na mani-
kriya || 253 ||
3446 sarva-bhava-pariksinah para-vedha udahrtah|
Jr.254b.l prakara-antarena-api asya bahu-dhatvam darsayati
AG. manu-sakti-bhuvana-rupa-jna-pinda-sthana-nadi-para-
bhedat || 254 ||
nava-dha kalayanty-anye vedam 23 guravo rahasya-vidah|
Jr.255b. 1 etad-eva kramena laksayati
AG. maya-garbha-agni-varna-augha-yukte try-asrini man-
dale || 255 ||
dhyatva jvala-kara-alena tena granthin vibhedayet|
puspair-hanyad-yojayec-ca pare mantra-abhidho
vidhih || 256 ||
nady-avisya-anyataraya caitanyam kanda-dhamani |
pindi-krtya paribhramya panca-asta-sikhaya hathat
|| 257 ||
3447 sakti-sula-agra-gamitam kva-api cakre niyojayet|
saktya-iti sakto vedho 'yam sadyah-pratyaya-kar
akah || 258 ||
adharan-nirgataya sikhaya jyotsna-avadataya rabhasat|
angustha-mula-pitha-kramena sisyasya linaya
vyomni || 259||
deham svacchi-krtya
ksa-adina-a-antan smaran-pura-ukta-pury-oghdn |
23. Rastogi, p. 163, suggests that this should read vedham but even so it means
much the same.
464 The Kula Ritual
nija-mandala-nirdhyanat-pratibimbayate bhuvana-
vedhah || 260 ||
bhru-madhya-udita-baindava-dhama-antah kamcid-akrtim
ruciram|
tadatmyena dhyayec-chisyam pascac-ca tan-mayi-
kuryat || 261 ||
iti rupa-vedha uktah sa ca-iha-akrtir-upaiti drsyatvam|
3448 ante tat-sayujyam sisyas-ca-ayati tan-mayi-bhutah || 262 ||
vijnanam-asta-aha yad-ghrana-adika-buddhi-samjna-
karana-antah|
tat sva-sva-nadi-sutra-kramena samcarayec-chisye || 263 ||
abhimana-dardhya-bandha-kramena vijnana-samjnako
vedhah|
hrdaya-vyomani sadyo divya-jnana-arka-samudayam
dhatte || 264 ||
pindah parah kala-atma suksmah puryastako bahih
sthulah|
- chaya-atma sa parah-mukha
adarsa-adau ca sammukho jneyah || 265 || -
iti yah pinda-vibhedas-tam rabhasad-uttara-uttare
samayet|
tat-tad-galane kramasah parama-padam pinda-
vedhena || 266 ||
3449 yad-yad-dehe cakram tatra sisor-etya visramam kramasah|
ujjvalayet-tac-cakram sthana-akhyas-tat-phala-prado
vedhah || 267 ||
nadyah pradhana-bhutas-tisro 'nyas-tad-gatas-tv-
asamkhyeyah|
ekl-karas-tabhir-nadi-vedho 'tra tat-phala-krt || 268 ||
abhilasita-nadi-vaho mukhyabhis-caksur-adi-nisthdbhih|
tad-bodha-praptih syan-nadi-vedhe vicitra-bahu-rupa
|| 269 ||
langula-akrti-bala-vat sva-nadi-samvestitam-apara-nadim
asphotya siddham-api bhuvi patayati hathan-maha-
yogi || 270 ||
3450 para-vedham samastesu cakresv-advaitam-amrsan|
param sivam prakurvita sivata-apatti-do guruh ||271||
Appendix: 13 465
!71d.l maya|
maya-bijam|
agni-varna rephah|
try-asrini-iti arthad-urdhva-mukhe|
dhyatva-iti arthat tad-antar-upavistam sisyam|
tena-iti try-asrena mandalena|
anyataraya-iti susumna-adi-nadi-traya-madhyad-ekaya|
pindi-krtya-iti sarvata upasamhrtya|
paribhramya-iti tatra-eva daksindvarta-kramena mahata
vegena|
panca karma-indriyani,
astau buddhi-indriya-pancakam-antah-karana-trayam ca|
sakti-iti sakti-vyapini-samana-laksanam|
kva-api-iti yatha-abhlite|
pratyayah avesa-laksanah|
sikhaya-iti tad-rupaya saktya|
jyotsna-avadataya-ity-anena asyah prakasakatvam
nairmalyam ca aveditam|
etad-aucityad-eva ca deham svacchi-krtya-iti uktam|
vyomni-iti dva-dasa-ante|
tac-ca linatvam-angusthan-mula-pithad-va
anusandhatavyam|
angustha-mula-kramena-iti ksa-adi-na-antan-iti samhara-
kramena|
151 pura-iti astam-ahnika-adau|
nija-mandalam sva-sariram|
pratibimbayate iti sisyam-api tatha-vidham-eva kuryad-ity-
arthah|
kamcid-iti yatha-ista-devatd-rupam|
kim-ca atra phalam-ity-asahkya aha sa ca-ity-adi|
asta-dhatvam-eva sphutayati ghrana-ity-adina|
antar-iti antah-karana-trayam|
hrdaya-iti sarva-nadinam-abhivyakti-sthanatvdt|
pindah sariram|
kala-iti kancuka-pancaka-upalaksanam|
ya iti tri-vidha-uddistah|
uttara-uttare iti sthulah suksme, suksmas-ca pare iti |
466 The Kula Ritual
kramasa iti yathayatham dardhyena-ity-arthah|

atra ca antara parikalpitam
Qt.271 d. 1 chaya-atma sa parah-mukha adarsa-adau ca sammukho
jneyah|
Jr.271 d.2 iti ardham-asangatatvad-antar-gadu-prdyam-iti upeksyam |
yatha-sthita-vyakhyana-hevakindm-etat-tu sahgatim yadi
upeyat,
tad-astam;
asmakam punar-iyati na-asti drstih|
cakram-iti adhdra-adinam-upalaksanam|
kramasa iti nadi-cakra-dder-arabhya|
ujjvalayed-itisamvid-unmukhatay adipti-kuryad-ity-arthah|
tat-phala-iti
3452 ujjvali-karana -atma|
tad-gata iti tac-cadya-prayatvat|
tabhir-iti anyabhir-asahkhyeyabhir-nadibhih|
tat-phalam-eki-kdra-laksanam |
kim-ata iti na mantavyam-ity-dha abhilasita-ity-adi|
langula-akrti-ity-anena
yatha kascin-maha-prani sva-puccha-asphotanena tarv-adi
patayati,
tatha ayam-api|
param-iti kataksitam|
maha-yogi-iti sivata-patti-do gurur-iti ca
sarva-sesatvena jneyam || 271 ||
Jr.27 1d.3 etac-ca agame 'pi evam-uktam-ity-dha
AG. sri-mad-virdvalikule tatha ca-ittham nirupitami
Jr.272b. 1 tad-eva aha
AG. abhedyam sarvatha jneyam madhyam jnatva na
lipyate || 272 ||
tad-vibhaga-krame siddhah sa gurur-mocayet pasun |
Jr.273b. 1 iha ayogibhih bhettum-asakyam, ata eva yoga-abhyasa-adi-
kramena avasya-jhatavyam,madhyam ma-
3453 dhya-prana-saktim jnatva tat-tac-cakra-adi-bhedanena
nirargalam pravahantim-anubhuya yo na lipyate prana-
apana-ubhaya-vahani-magno na bhavet
ata eva tatra madhya-saktav-anantara-ukte
Appendix: 13 467
mantra-ady-atmani vibhaga-krame
dardhyena labdha-anubhavah;
sa tattvika-artha-upadesta pasun mocayet
tat-tac-cakra-adhara-adibhya unmajjayed-ity-arthah ||
Jr.273b.2 katham-ca etat guruh kuryad-ity-aha
AG. guror-agre visec-chisyo vaktram vaktre tu vedhayet || 273 ||
rupam rupe tu visayair-yavat-samarasi-bhavet|
Jr.274b. 1 sva-agra-upavistasya hi sisyasya gurur-vaktre
Qt.274b. 1 ... saivi mukham-iha-ucyate|
Jr.274b.2 ity-ady-uktya tan-madhya-saktau svam madhya-saktim
tadiya-rupe tad-grahake caksur-indriye
svam caksur-indriya-rupam-
-etad-upalaksitesu
tad-indriya-antaresv-api sva-i-
3454 ndriya-antarani vedhayet
tan-nimittam prayunjita
yavad-visayi-kriyamanair-ebhih samarasi-bhavet
tad-aikatmyam-asadayed-ity-arthah ||
Jr.274b.3 nanu evam-api kirn syad-ity-asankya aha
AG. citte samarasi-bhute dvayor-aunmanasi sthitih || 274 ||
ubhayos-ca-unmano-gatyd tat-kale diksito bhavet|
sasi-bhaskara-samyogejlvas-tan-mayatam vrajet || 275 ||
Jr.275d.l diksita iti arthat sisyah|
yatas
-tad-atma
sasi-bhaskarayoh prana-apanayoh
madhya-saktau samyak sva-sva-rupa-trotanena
samarasya-atmani yoge sati
tan-mayatam vrajet
tad-aikadhyam-asadayed-ity-arthah || 275 ||
Jr.275d.2 etac-ca karananam-api asamsa-aspadam-ity-dha
AG. atra brahma-adayo deva muktaye moksa-kahksinah |
3455
Jr.276b.l nanu evam kasmad-iti-asankya aha
AG. nirudhya rasmi-cakram svam bhoga-moksav-ubhav
-api || 276 ||
grasate yadi tad-diksa sarvi-iyam parikirtita|
468 The Kula Ritual
Jr.277b. 1 yadi nama ayam-evam-vidho gurv-adih

svam manah-prabhrti rasmi-cakram nirudhya
ubhau paraspara-vyavrttau bhoga-moksav-api grasate
bhoge 'pi muktas-
-tad-iyam paramesvari diksa parikirtita
jivan-mukti-pradatvena prakhyata-ity-arthah ||
Jr.277b.2 ata eva aha
AG. sa esa moksah kathito nihspandah sarva-jantusu || 277 ||
agni-soma-kala-aghata-sahghatat spandanam haret|
Jr.278b.l nihspanda iti sarva-dasasv-api avicalad-rupa ity-arthah|
evam diksito hi
pramana-prameya-maya-pra-
3456 -na-apana-atmanor-agni-somayoh kalanam paunah-
punyena aghatat sva-rupa-apohanena pramatr-rupe eva
visrantya spandanam haret
bahir-mukhatam samayed-ity-arthah ||
Jr.278b.2 evam-ca asya katham syad-ity-asahkya aha
AG. bahyam pranam bahya-gatam timira-akara-yogatah || 278||
niryatam romakupais-tu bhramantam sarva-kdranaih|
madhyam nirlaksyam-dsthdya bhramayed-visrjet-tat-
ah || 279 ||
samghatta-utpata-yogena vedhayed-granthi-pahcakam |
samghatta-vrtti-yugalam madhya-dhama vicintayet || 280 ||
na-dtma-vyoma-bahir-mantra-deha-samdhdnam-dcaret|
3457 diksa-iyam sarva-jantunam sivata-apatti-dayika || 281 ||
Jr.281d. 1 iha bahih-prasarana-silam-api
prameya-atmakatvat bahyam-apanam pranam ca
tad-visranty-unmukhatvat madhyam,
ata eva romakupa-atma-nadi-dvaraih sarvatah prasarad-
rupam
Qt.281d. 1 nahi bhedat-param duhkham tamo na-advaya-samvrtteh|
Jr.281d.2 ity-ady-uktya timira-akaram pramatr-rupam-avalambya
brahma-adibhih karanair-adhisthitesu sthanesu
urdhvam gati-rodhdt bhramantam-api
dhyeya-antara-parityaga-asrayanena tatra-eva bhramayet;
tatha bhramana-anantaram ca visrjet
yena prana-apdnayoh samghattasya urdhva-gati-yogena
tat-tat-karana-adhisthitam granthi-pancakam vedhayet
Appendix: 13 469
yatha samarasi-bhuta-prana-apana-yugmam
madhya-dhama vicintayet
tatra-eva baddha-avadhdno bhavet
yena parimita-atmano vyomnah sunyasya
bahir-bahyasya nila-adeh
pratibimba-dharanat gupta-bhasinya buddher-dehasya ca
sandhdnam na acared-
-atmany-eva saksa-
3458 -t-karam-anubhavet
yena asya diksayah sivata-apatti-dayitvam-uktam || 281 ||
Jr.28Id.3 evam bahu-vidham vedha-diksam-abhidhaya
tad-iti-kartavyatd-sesam-api aha
AG. diksa-ante dipakan paktva samastaih sadhakaih saha ||
caruh prasyah kula-acaryair-maha-pataka-nasanah || 282||
i'ti sri-ratnamalayam-una-adhika-vidhis-tu yah|
sa eva patakam tasya prasamo 'yam prakirtitah || 283 ||
Jr.283d.l na-ca etat sva-manisikaya abhihitam
-ity-uktam-iti sri-ratnamalayam-iti|
yad-uktam tatra
Qt.283d. 1 diksa-ante dipakah karyah pacitva sadhakaih saha|
caruh prasyah kula-acaryair-maha-pataka-ndsanah || iti|
Jr.283d.2 nanu
Qt.283d.2 yavan-na sarve tattva-jnas-tavad-dipam na darsayet|
3459
Jr.283d.3 ity-ukta-nayena atattva-vidam tavad-evam caru-prasanam
nisiddham,
tattva-viddm ca papa-sparsa-asanka-api na-asti;
tat kim-abhipretya atra maha-pataka-nasana iti uktam
-ity-asahkya aha una-ity-adi || 283 ||
Jr.283d.4 atra-eva purnata-nimittam-iti-kartavyata-antaram-api aha
AG. pare 'hani guroh karyo yagas-tena vina yatah |
na vidhih purnatam yati kuryad-yatnena tarn tatah || 284 ||
yena yena gurus-tusyet-tat-tad-asmai nivedayet|
Jr.285b. 1 na vidhih purnatam yati-ity-anena asya yaga-angatvam-
uktam,
na-tu tat-tusti-kdritvam ||
Jr.285b.2 kas-ca atra vidhir-vivaksito yasya anena purnata syad-ity-
aha
AG. cakra-carya-antarale 'sya vidhih samcara ucyate || 285 ||
3460 ali-patram susampurnam vira-indra-kara-samsthitam |
470 The Kula Ritual
avalokya param brahma tat-pived-ajnaya guroh || 286 ||

tarpayitva tu bhutani gurave vinivedayet|
Jr.287b.l asya iti diksayah|
vira-indra acaryah ||
Jr.287b.2 etad-eva atra siksayati
AG. krtva bhuvi gurum natva-adaya samtarpya khecarih
|| 287 ||
svam mantram tac-ca vanditva dutim ganapatim gurun|
ksetra-pam vira-sahghatam gurv-adi-kramasas-tat-
ah || 288||
vira-sprstam svayam dravyam piven-na-eva-anyatha kvacit|
Jr.289b. 1 krtva bhuti-iti arthad-atmanam,
tena bhuvi pa-
3461 -titva guroh pranamah karya ity-arthah |
tac-ca ali-patram vanditva adaya-iti yojyam|
vira-sprstam-iti gurv-adi-kramena sarvesam pita-sesam-ity-
arthah ||
Jr.289b.2 etac-ca tattva-jnair-eva samayikaih saha karyam,
na anyair-ity-dha
AG. para-brahmany-avettdro 'gama-agama-vivarjitah || 289 ||
lobha-moha-mada-krodha-raga-maya-jusas-ca ye |
taih sdkam na ca kartavyam-etac-chreyorthin-
atmani || 290 ||
Jr.290d.l kada-ca etat-karyam-ity-asahkya aha
AG. yaga-adau yaga-madhye ca yaga-ante guru-pujane|
naimittikesu proktesu sisyah kuryad-imam vidhim || 291 ||
Jr.291d. 1 proktesv-iti astavims-ahnike || 291 ||
Jr.291d.2 ahnika-artham-eva sloka-ardhena upasamharati
3462
AG. iti rahasya-vidhih paricarcito
guru-mukha-anubhavaih suparisphutah ||292ab||
Jr.292b. 1 iti sivam ||
Jr.292b.2 sri-mad-guru-upadesa-prakrama-sankranta-kaulika-
anubhavah|
ekdn-na-trimsam-idamjayaratha-ndma-dhnikamvyavpiat||
Jr.292b.3 iti sri-tantraloka-viveke rahasya-vidhi-prakasanam
nama ekona-trimsam-ahnikam || 292 ||
APPENDIX 14
Glossary of Terms and their Location within the Text

Note: sl. refers to a passage in TA 29.
Jr. refers to an intervention of Jayaratha
Qt. refers to one of the quotations he gives;
bis means that the word occurs twice in the
location;
ter means that the word occurs three times there;
akala timeless, sl.80d, Jr.80d.2; seekala;
akula non-Kula, Jr.0.1;
Akula, Jr.0.1, Jr.252d. 1 bis, Qt. 153b.6;
aksara Aksara, sl.38d; Qt.39d.5;
syllable, Jr.55d.2, Jr.70b.2, Jr. 160b. 1,
Jr.l60b.2 = double syllable HA-HA; Qt.40d.1,
Qt.l60b.l;
aksa-sutraka rosary, sl.84d; see sutra;
ankura sprout, Jr. 153b.5; see bhaga-ankura;
ahga part, limb, Qt.70b.2,Qt.l00b.2,Qt.216d.l;
ahgatva ancillary aspect, Jr.285b. 1;
angika part, limb, sl.214b; Jr.216d. 1;
ahgula finger width, sl.25a, sl.llc; Qt.73b. 1 bis;
anguli finger, Jr.l91d.l; Qt.l00b.5;
angustha thumb, sl.37a, Qt.39d.3 bis;
big toe,sl.259c,Jr.271d.l;
agni south-east, sl.70c; Qt.54d. 1;
fire = the phoneme R, sl.212c,sl.212d,sl.213a,
sl.255c,Jr.211b.1,Jr.271d.l,Qt.213d.l;
(sacrificial) fire, Qt.77d. 1, Qt. 11 Ob. 1, Qt. 110b.2,
Qt.l66b.l;
fire = subject of knowledge, sl. 152b; Jr. 15 3b.5;
Qt.l53b.4;
agni fire = means of knowledge,prana, sl.278a;
Jr.278b.l;
anima minuteness, sl.238c;
anu individual, Jr.90b. 1; see anava;
472 The Kula Ritual
advaita non-dual, sl.74a, sl.21 lb; Jr. 102d.6;

Qt.75b.3, Qt.l00b.6, Qt.l53b.6;
adhikara qualified, sl.35a,sl.41d, sl.42a,sl.228b;
Jr.40d.2,Jr.41d.l,Jr.42d.1,Jr.l02d.6;
adhikaraka qualified, sl.32d;
adhikaratva qualification, Jr.34d.2;
adhikari qualified, sl. la, Jr.2b.l, Jr.2b.2;
adhirudha advanced, sublimated, sl.2a; Jr.2b. 1, Jr.7d. 1;
adhisthita governance, sl. 112d, Jr. 113b. 1;
governed, Jr.281d.2 bis; Qt.57d.3;
adhvan pathway, sl.20b, sl.202d, .97.218b, Jr.200d.2,
Jr.240b.2; Qt.240b.2, Qt.247d.l;
anacka anacka ,Jr.247d.1,Jr.247d.3; see phonemeH;
ananda non-bliss, sl. 136a; see nirananda;
anapayini abides without varying, sl.221 b; Jr.221 d. 1;
anavacchinna undivided, unbroken, sl.35c, sl. 117c, sl. 118a,
sl.| 19a; Jr.l02d.l, Jr.l 17b.l, Jr.l 19b.2, Jr.l27b.3;

anakhya ineffable, Jr. 142b. 1, Qt.57d. 1;
anatman 'notself',Jr.98b. 1;
corporeal, Jr. 180d. 1; see atman, sva-atman;
anaman the 'nameless', sl.57b;
anahata unstruck, sl.156a;
anugraha grace, Qt.l6d.3;
anucakra sub-circle, sl.23b = Qt. 109b. 1, sl. 106b,
sl.112a = Qt.l38b.l=Qt.l50b.l,sl.108a, sl.109d,
sl.113c, sl, 15a, sl.139a, sl.135c,sl.149c;
Jr. 109b.2, Jr. 109b.4, Jr. 110b. 1, Jr. 110b.3,
Jr.l 1 lb. 1, Jr.l 12b.l, Jr.l 13b. 1, Jr.
Jr.1l5b.LJr.ll5b.2,Jr.l35b.3,Jr.l36b.1
Jr.l36b.2, Jr. 139d. 1, Jr. 150b. 1; Qt. 139d. 1;
anuccara silence, sl.247a; Jr.247d.3; see uccara;
anuttara unsurpassable, sl. 116a;
anudhyaya having meditated, Jr. 168d. 1; see dhyayet;
anupaya 'non-means', Jr.200d.2; see upaya, nirupaya;
anubhava experience,sl.292b; Jr.46b.1 Jr.l00b.3, Jr. 119b.L
Jr.l46b.2,Jr.l49b.l,Jr.l56b.1,Jr.216d.2,
Jr.218b.2, Jr.273a. 1, Jr.28 ld.2, Jr.292b.2;
anuyaga Subsequent Sacrifice, sl. 175a; Jr. 175d. 1;
see adi-yaga, yaga;
Appendix: 14 473
annlonia downwards, sl.18d; Jr. 19d.l;

anusandadhate those who focus, Jr. 127b.3;
anusandudhan one who focusses, Jr. 133b. 1;
anusandadhyad should focus, should attend to,
Jr.50d.2,Jr.90b.3;
anusandhatte focusses on, concentrates on, Jr.24d.2,
Jr.89d.l;
anusandhatavya to be focussed on, Jr.63d.5, Jr.89d.1
Jr.271d.1;
anusandhana concentration, Jr.89d.2, Jr. 102d.6,
Jr.l68d.l;
ansusandhi focussing, Jr.64d.2;
anusandhaya after concentrating, sl. 149a, sl. 148.84;
Jr. 149b. 1;
anusthana religious practice, sl.73d; Jr.l3d.3, Jr.51d.l,
Jr.51d.2,Jr.l00b.8;
antar-anga inner-limb, sl. 105 a;
antar-angaka inner-limb, sl.I05d,
antah-karana internal faculties, sl.253d; Jr.271 d. 1 bis;
see upakarana, karana;
anyonyam mutually, sl. 110a;
mutual, sl. 154d; Jr. 156b. 1;
on each other, sl.l 14b = Qt.l39d.l, Jr.l 14b.2,
Jr.l20b.l;
apamarga lesser outlets, Jr.89d.l, Jr.89d.3; seemarga;
aparicyuta transcendental, Qt.l00b.4;
apana apana, Jr.88d. 1, Jr. 146b.2, Jr. 147b. 1,
Jr. 158b. 1, Jr.273a. 1, Jr.275d. I, Jr.278b. 1,
Jr.281d.l,Jr.281d.2 bis;sl.179c;
aprakasya undisclosed, Qt. 166b. 1; see prakasa etc.;
abhimana conviction, sl.264a;
conceit, Jr.l 15b. 1, Jr. 115b.2;
abhilasa craving, Jr. 138b. 1;
abhisikta consecrated, sl.230a;
abhisincet he should consecrate, sl.227c;
abhiseka consecration, sl.228a, sl.235b;Jr.54d.5,
Jr.224d.2, Jr.229d.2, Jr.235d.LJr.235d.2;
abhisecana consecration, sl.225b,Jr:229d.l;
abhisecayet he should consecrate.sl. 229d;
abhisecya the person to be consecrated, Jr.235d. 1;
474 The Kula Ritual
abhista chosen,sl.236c, Jr.75b.l, Jr.l49b,1,

Jr.271d.l;
abhedya indivisible, sl.272c;
abhyasa practice, sl.219c; Jr. 195d.3, Jr.220d
Jr.273a.l; Qt.l00b.6; ;
abhyasavat the person who is practised, sl.237c
=Qt.236d.l;
abhyasavattva the fact of being practised, Jr.238b.l;
abhyudita ejaculate, ejaculated, sl. 127d, sl. 129d;
Jr. 128b. 1
bis,Jr.l29b.1,Jr.l32d.1,Jr.l33b.l;
see udita, nitya-udita;
amurta without physical form, Qt.22d.2; see murti;
amurtatva being without physical form, Jr.46b.l;
amrta nectar, sl. 176; Jr. 166b. 1,Qt.l00b.6, Qt.l 10b.2,
Qt. 166b. 1; see vama-amrta;
amrtata immortality, sl.20d;
ara beam of light, sl.87a, sl.87b, sl.131d = Qt.46b.2,
132a,sl.132b;Jr.70b.5,Jr.88d.l,Jr.l32d.L
Jr.l54b.l.Jr.l56b.l;
Qt.l73d.LQt.241b.l bis;
araka beam of light, sl.240d, Jr.241b. 1;
aruna 'blood', sl. 153a;
arka sun, twelve, sl.25a , sl. 132b, sl.264d;
Jr.27b. 1, Jr. 132d. 1; see dvadasa, dvidasa;
argha vessel or 'vessel', sl. 15b, sl. 176; Jr. 16d.l,
Jr.l6d.5,Jr.20d.l;Qt.l3d.22;
argha-patra vessel or 'vessel', sl. 17a, sl.22b; Jr. 129b.3;
Qt.l29b.3;
arca adoration, ceremony, Jr. 13d. 1 l,Jr.24d.2,
Jr.55d.3,Jr.81d.3,Jr.95d.2;
ardhacandra half-moon, sl. 161a; Jr. 157b. 1, Jr. 158b.2,
Jr.160b.2 ter;
arpana offering, sl.138c, sl.18 lb; Jr.l39d.l, Jr.l81d.l;
ali liquor, spoiled liquor, sl.286a; Jr.289b. 1;
Qt.l3d.l3,Qt.l3d.20,Qt.l3d.24;
alekhya cannot be put into writing, sl. 125c; Jr. 126b. 1,
Jr.l26b.2;
alaukika 'non-worldly',sl.101c; Jr.l02d.l, Jr.l02d.4;,
see laukika;
Appendix: 14 475
avatara disclosure, continuation, Jr.29b. 1;Qt.57d. 1;

avatarayati discloses, Jr. 186b.2;
avadhuta p u r e , sl.78c; Jr.78d. 1;
avabhasa Jr.24d.2, Jr.88d.l, J r . l 3 8 b . l , J r . l 5 3 b . 5 ,
Jr.235d.l;
avyakta inarticulate, sl. 155c, .sl.158d; Jr. 156b. 1,
Jr.I60b.2 bis;
asta eight, sl. 159c, sl.257d, sl.263a, sl.240d;
Jr.54d.l,
Jr.l56b.1,Jr.l57b.l,Jr.l58b.2,Jr.l60b.2,
Jr.241b.l,Jr.271d.l ter; Qt.54d.3, Qt.73b.l,
Qt.241b.l;
astaka eight, sl.53b bis, sl. 132c, sl.156c, sl. 157a,
sl.157b,
sl.226a,sl.226c,sl.233d;Jr.51d.2,Jr.54d.4,
Jr.l57b.l,Jr.l57b.2,Jr.l58b.2,Jr.l60b.2,
Jr.l60b.3,Jr.235d.l;Qt.54d.2;
see p u r y a s t a k a ,
asta-asta sixty-four, Jr.54d.5;
asta-astaka sixty-four, sl.54a, sl. 132c; Jr.54d.4
see catus-sasti, catus-sastika;
aham ' I a m ' , Jr.70b.5, Jr. 149b. 1;
ahamyu sense of self, self-image, haughtiness, sl. 113a;
Jr.ll3b.l;
akara the phoneme A, shape, .sl.241 c;
akarsaka pulling, Jr. 192b. 1, Jr. 195d.3;
akarsakatva the pulling, sl. 192a;
akarsana pulling, Jr. 191d. 1 bis; Jr.229d.l;
akarsya pulled, Jr. 195d.3;
akarsaniya pulled, Jr. 192b. 1;
akrsya pulled, sl. 192a;
akrsyamana pulled, sl. 189c;
akrsyamanatva the being pulled Jr. 191d.l;
akrsta pulled, Jr.l92b.l;
akuncana contraction, sl.89d;Jr.89d.l;
akrti shape, sl.246d,sl.261b,sl.270a;Jr.247d.3,
Jr.271d.l;
agama agama, passim; see tantra;
aghata striking, sl.278a; Jr.278b.l; see sanghata;
acarya Master, sl.228a,sl.282c; Jr.O.L Jr.54d.3,
476 The Kula Ritual
Jr.224d.2, Jr.287b. 1; Qt. 13d. 17, Qt.96d.3,

Qt.283d.l;
ajna command, authority, sl.74b, sl.232c, sl.286d;
Qt.13d.17, Qt.l00b.6;
anava individual, Jr.232d.l; see anu;
atman self, the word can refer to the universal self or to
the limited self. It can just mean 'is' or is used as
an emphatic etc. It is found passim. Some of the
more important uses are listed as follows: sl.23a
= Qt. 109b. 1, sl.24c ,sl.90a, sl.217a, sl.25 lb,
sl.265c = Qt.271d.l, sl.281a; Jr.4d.l, Jr.23d.2,
Jr.24d.2, Jr.88d. I, Jr.90b. 1, Jr.98d.3, Jr. 100b.3,
Jr.112b.l,Jr.241b.1Jr.252d.1,Jr.275d.l;
Qt.l3d.l,Qt.80d.l,Qt.l00b.4,Qt.l66b.l,
Qt.236d.3;
see also anatman, sva-atman;
adi-yaga Primordial Sacrifice, sl. 164c, sl. 167b;
Jr.l63d.2,
Jr. 168d. 1; Qt. 163d. 1; see anuyaga, yaga;
adya-yaga Primordial Sacrifice, Jr.7d.l, Jr. 16d.l;
adhara support, base, sl.63c, sl. 17c, sl. 176, sl. 185c,
sl.259a; Jr.6d.l, Jr.7d.2, Jr.27b.2,Jr.70b.l bis,
Jr.l85d.1,Jr.236d.2,Jr.252d.l,Jr.271d.2,
Jr.273b. 1, Qt. 16d. 1, Qt.63d.4, Qt.73b. 1,
Qt. 100b.3; see adya-adhara and janma-
adhara;
adya-adhara primordial support, primary identifying
mark,Jr.42d.l,Jr.l73d.l;
ananda bliss, sexual fluid, sl. 13b, .v7.49c, sl.53c, sl 97c,
sl.99b, 57.99c, sl.105c, sl.108c, sl.130d, sl.136b,
sl. 173c, sl. 176, sl. 184d, sl.208c, sl.227a,
sl.248b, sl.252d; Jr.l3d.4, Jr.21d.4, Jr.22b.1
Jr.50d. 1, Jr.50d.2, Jr.79d. 1, Jr.98b. 1 bis,
Jr. 100b. I, Jr. 100b.2, Jr. 100b.3, Jr. 106b.l,
Jr. 107b.3, Jr. 109b.3, Jr. 112b. I, Jr. 115b. I,
Jr.l28b.2,Jr.l36b.2,Jr.l37b.l,Jr.l49b.l,
Jr.l53b.3,Jr.l53b.4,Jr.l68d.l,Jr.l85d.2,
Jr.208d. 1 ter, Jr.252d.2; Qt.4d.7, Qt. 13d.6,
. Qt.l3d.7,Qt.22b.l;Qt.24d.1,Qt.50d.l,Qt.98t».l
Appendix: 14 477
= Qt.l28b.l, Qt.l00b.3 bis,Qt.l00b.4,

Qt. 107b. 1, Qt. 110b.2, Qt. 160b.2, Qt. 166b. 1 bis;
see jagad-ananda, nanda, wine, Qt. 13d.7;
apyaya growth, sl.l9a, sl.69d; Jr.l9d.l, Jr.l53b.2;
abhoga enjoyment, sl. 1 l11c = Qt.l38b.1, sl.181c;
Jr.l81d.l;seebhoga;
amarsa awareness, sl.93b, sl. 175c, Jr. 119b.2, Jr. 147b. 1,
Jr.l50b.l,Jr.l56b.l;
see paramarsa, parimarsa, vimarsa;
amnaya sacred textual tradition, Jr.70b,5;
Qt.39d.4,Qt.57d.3,Qt. 100b. l.Qt. 166b. 1;
avarana delimitation, surrounding, sl.9b;Jr.8d.2,
Jr.54d.4
avesa absorption, sl.147c, sl.154c, sl.210b, sl.239b;'
Jr. 102d.4, Jr. 111 b. 1, Jr. 117b.2, Jr. 118b. 1,
Jr. 146b.2, Jr. 149b. 1, Jr. 156b. 1, Jr. 195d.4,
Jr.201b.2 bis,Jr.209d.2,Jr.211b.l,Jr.271d.l;
Qt.213d. 1 bis, Qt.216d.1, Qt.239b.;
see samavesa, pravesa;
asanga attachment, Jr. 111 b. 1; see sanga;
asana throne, seat, foundation, sl.8 lb, sl.110d
sl.246c;Jr.81d.2,Jr.111b.LJr.213d.l,Jr.247d.3;
Qt. 166b. 1, Qt. 195d. 1, Qt.213d. 1;
asanata seat, Jr.81d.2;
asara outpouring, sl. 138d; Jr. 139d. 1;
see sara, sarata, saratva;
asava liquor, Qt.54d.5 his;
asutrana line, Jr.54d.5;
see sutra, sutraka, sutrana, sutrika;
iccha desire, will, Qt.46b.l,Qt.l29b.5;
icchaka desire, sl.44a;
icchavat desire, Jr.46b. 1;
indriya faculty,sl.234d, sl.253a; Jr.ll0b.l, Jr.l13b.l,
Jr.l85d.l, Jr.235d.l his, Jr.252d.l his,
Jr.271d.l his, Jr.274b.2 ter, Qt.96d.4,Qt.202b.l;
I the phoneme 1, Jr.216d.l;
ucita suitable, in keeping with, appropriate, sl. la,
sl.2b, sl. 109b, sl. 12la; Jr.l6d.5, Jr.l10b. 1 bis,
Jr. 11lb. 1, Jr. 121d. 1, Jr. 161b. 1;
see aucitya;
478 The Kula Ritual
ucchalati wells up, is expansive sl. 113b; Jr. 113b. 1;

see procchalad;
ucchalad surging, expansive, Jr. 112b. 1, Jr. 107d. 1;
ucchala surge, Qt.46b. 1;
ucchalana welling up, sl.109b, Jr.l09b.3;
ucchalita surging, sl. 138d, Jr. 139d. 1;
uccara arousing, utterance sl.243c, sl.246a, sl.246b,
sl.241 a bis; Jr.247d.l, Jr.247d.3 ter, Qt.l60b.2,
Qt.202b.l,Qt.247d.l bis;
see anuccara;
uccarayan arousing, Jr.89d.l;
uccarad arousing, Jr.247d.3;
uttama finest, upmost, highest, sl. 104b, s1.171 d;
Jr. 104b. 1; Qt. 13d. 14, Qt.22b. 1, Qt.22d.2,
Qt.70b.2, Qt. 102d.5, Qt. 166b. 1, Qt.241 b. 1;
udaya arising, emergence, happening, prosperity,
manifestation sl.69a, sl.83a, sl. 118c, sl.264d;
Jr.4d. 1, Jr.70b.2, Jr.88d. 1, Jr. 115b.3,
Jr. 119b. 1, Jr. 119b.3, Jr. 127b.3, Jr. 142b. 1, Jr.223d 1;
Qt.4d.2,Qt.46b.1,Qt.70b.2,Qt.70b.5,Qt:77d.2,
Qt.l00b.4, Qt.ll0b.4,Qt.l66b.1,Qt.216d.l;
see mantra-udaya;
udita risen, emerged, presented, explained,
manifest, derives, sl.26c, sl.43b, sl. 107b, sl. 117a
bis, sl. 119c, sl. 120a, sl. 120d, sl. 121 c, sl. 126d,
sl.140b, sl.148c, sl.243b, sl.26la; Jr.3d.l,
Jr.27b.2 bis,
Jr.46b.l,Jr.70b.2, Jr.l 17b. 1 ter,Jr.ll9b.l,
Jr. 119b.3, Jr. 120b. 1, Jr. 120d. 1, Jr. 121 d. 1,
Jr.l 27b. U r . l 42b. U r . l 47b. U r . l 4 6 b . 2 bis
Jr.l49b.l,Jr.l73d.2,Jr.247d.3;Qt.54d.5,
Qt.l27b.2, Qt.l60b.1,Qt.l63d.l;
see abhyudita, nitya-udita;
udeti arises, emerges, sl. 119d, sl. 147d; Jr. 104b. 1,
Jr.l60b.2;
uddipita inflamed, Jr.216d. 1; see dipita, paridipita;
udbodha awakened, Qt.213d. 1; see prabodhayet, bodha,
sambodhayet;
udbhava lightness, sl.208c; Jr.208d. 1;
Appendix: 14 479
menstrual discharge, Jr. 153b.6; Qt.l09b.2,

Qt.l53b.6;
unmana transmental, sl. 161 b; Jr. 157b. 1; see aunmanasi;
unmanah transmental, sl.275a;
unmukha facing, upwards facing, turning one's attention
to,sl.114b = Qt.l39d.1, sl.151b;Jr.50d.lMs;
Jr.l39d.2, Jr. 153b. 1; see aunmukhya;
unmukhata intentness,Jr.271d.2;
unmukhatva intentness, Jr.281d.l;
unmukhita intent on, sl. 137b; Jr. 137b. 1;
unmukhi facing, Jr.50d. 1;
unmukhya facing, intent upon, Jr.50d. I, Jr. 113b. 1;
unmulana uprooting, sl.81 b; see mula;
upakarana materials, Jr.20d.l,Jr.75b.4; seekarana;
upakaranata materials, Jr.21d.4;
upasamhara resorbing, Jr.l 1 lb. 1; seesamhara;
upaya means, method, sl.95a; Jr.95d. 1 bis;
see anupaya, nirupaya;
ullasa overjoyed, welling up, expansiveness, sl.49b;
. Jr.l04b.l, Jr.l12b.1;
ullasita apparent,manifested, Jr. 12Id.I, Jr. 127b.2;
U the phoneme U, see sastha, sasthaka;

urdhvaga-kundali 'upper kundali', sl37c;
see kundali, kundalini;
urdhva-dhaman upper sacred place, sl. 114c; Jr. 115b. 1;
see dhaman, madhya-dhaman;
urdhva-retasah those who have raised their seed, sl 41 c, sl 42d,
Jr.42d. 1; see retas;
R the phoneme R,Jr.216d.l;
R the phoneme R,Jr.216d.l;
L the phoneme L,,Jr.216d.l;
L the phoneme L,Jr.216d.l;
eka one, single, alone, unique, only, sl.79a, sl. 167b;
Jr.29b.4, Jr.50d.2, Jr.56d. 1, Jr.79d. 1, Jr.80d.2,
Jr.ll5b.l,Jr.ll9b.l,Jr.l46b.2,Jr.l49b.l,
Jr.l53b.5,Jr.l66b.1,Jr.l75d.3,Jr.l82d.l,
Jr.l85d.2,Jr.218b.1,Jr.223d.1,
Jr.271d.l;Qt.9d.2,Jr.l3d.3 bis,Qt.13d.5,
480 The Kula Ritual
Qt.13d.13.Qt.13d.18, Qt.l00b.5 to, Qt.l0lb.l,

Qt.213d.l;
ekaka by itself, Jr. 13d. 12;
ekatah by itself, in the first place, on one side,
Qt. 13d. 18 few, Qt.42d. 1;
ekatama alone, one or other Jr.216d.l; Qt.13d.23;
ekata oneness, sl. 110b;
ekatra in one [person], Jr. 100b.6;
eka-vira single-heroine, sl.48c, sl.70a; Jr.48d.2, Jr.78d. 1;
see vira;
eka-agri centred, Jr. 102d.6;
ekanta solitude, sl.92b; Jr.91d.3; Qt.91d.2;
ekaika on its own, Jr.71b.l;
ojas vitality, sl.4c;
ovalli dynasty, sl.36c; Jr.39d.l, Jr.39d.3; Qt.39d.l;
aucitya suitable, capacity, appropriate effect, sl,186d;
Jr. 187b. 1 bis, Jr. 191 d. 1, Jr.208d. 1, Jr.271 d. 1;
see ucita;
aunmanasi transmental, sl.274d; see unmanah, unmana;
aunmukhya intent, Jr. 104b. 1; see unmukha etc.;
M the phoneme M, see bindu, baindava, maya;
H the phoneme H, emission, visarga;
see visarga, vaisargika, sarga;
anacka H,Jr.247.dl;
ka Ka, Jr. 88d. 1; see ka-randhra
kancuka covering, Jr.27 1d. 1;
see kala, force; kala, all five kancuka;
kanda 'bulb',sl.37d,sl.61b,sl.68c,sl.257b;
Jr.70b.l bis;
Qt.63d.1,Qt.70b.l,Qt.247d.2;
kampa trembling, flinching, sl.197d, sl. 199c, sl.208c;
Jr.208d.l; Qt.101b.l;
karana faculty, instrument, action, sl.46d, sl.I36d,
sl.232d, sl.263b; Jr.22d.3, Jr.24d. 1, Jr.48d. 1,
Jr.l00b.3 bis,Jr.l20b.l,Jr.l07b.l,Jr.l37b.l,
Jr.l37b.2,Jr.l38b.l,Jr.271d.2;Qt.l66b.l,
Qt.236d.3; see upakarana, antah-karana;
karana cause, causal deity, reason, sl. 117b, sl.233a,
sl.249c, sl.279b; Jr.4d. 1, Jr.70b. 1,
Jr.240b.2, Jr.252d. 1, Jr.275d.2, Jr.28 ld.2 bis;
Appendix: 14 481
Qt.4d.3,Qt.l27b.2,Qt.239b.l;
ka-randhra apertureof Ka,sl. 179c; Jr.88d.l;
see Ka, brahma-bila, randhra;
ka-randhraka sl.59b;
karnika 'the pericarp of the lotus', the vulva, Jr.46b.2;
Qt.l53b.6;
karma action, ritual action, karma, sl.21d, sl. 161c;
Jr.21d. 1, Jr.209d. 1, Jr.252d. 1, Jr.271 d. 1;
Qt. 13d. 16, Qt. 13d. 17, Qt.21 d. 1, Qt. 101b. 1,
Qt.l66b.l;
karmi karmi, officiant, Jr. 129b.4,Jr.232d.l;
kala force, division, portion, section, phase;
see niskala, sakala. In TA 29 and its investiga
tion, the term kala is used with a variety of
meanings as follows;
kala force, i.e. category sl.30, one of the kancuka;
see kancuka,
kala all five kancuka, sl.265a; Jr.271 d. 1;
kala the 5 divisions of reality, sl.249a;Jr.206d.l,
Jr.252d.l;
kala one of the six pathways, adhvan;
kala a section of the moon, especially the sixteenth
section, Qt.13d.21;
kala thel6th lunar day; 17th lunar day; 18th lunar
day;
kala one or other of the 16 vowels;
kala part of, as in anacka-kala, a phoneme without
the accompanying vowel (ac), for example H,
Jr.247d.l;
kala phase of sound, sl. 157b; Jr. 157b. 1 bis,
Jr.l58b.2,Jr.l60b.2;
kala portion of 'moon' and 'sun', i.e. of male sexual
fluid and female sexual fluid, sl. 153a, sl. 152d;
Jr.l53b.4.Jr.l53b.5;
kala portion of 'sun'and 'moon', i.e. of means of
knowledge and object of knowledge, or of
prana and apana; sl.278c; Jr.278b.l;
kalpana restriction, ritual act, sl. 12d, sl.20b; Jr. 13d.3;
see nirvikalpa, parikalpita, vikalpa;
kalpana restriction, Jr. 13d.3;
482 The Kula Ritual
kalpanlya to be performed, Jr.88d. 1;

kalpa-vrksa tree of plenty, Jr.72b.2;
kama desire, cupid, sl. 127c; Jr. 128b. l,Jr.235d.2;
Qt.l3d.23,Qt.l00b.3,Qt.l00b.5 bis,Qt.l00b.6,
. Qt.l02d.3,Qt.l02d.6,Qt.l02d.7,Qt.l60b.2;
kaniata desire, Jr.40d. 1;
kala time,sl.200a,sl.275b;Jr.0.1 bis, Jr.l3d.9
Jr. 13d. 11, Jr.46b. 1 bis, Jr.64d.2, Jr.79d.3,
Jr.80d.2,Jr.ll2b.2,Jr.l46b.2,Jr.l68d.l,
Jr.200d.2; Qt.13d.16, Qt.13d.17, Qt.70b.3,
Qt. 110b.2, Qt. 153b.6; see akala;
kala-anala Fire of Time, sl. 182d; Jr. 182d. 1;
kala-agni Kalagni, Fire of Time, sl.63d, sl.212d;
kadya skull, sl.26a; Jr.27b.2 to; see kaya-pitha, siras;
kaya body, sl.6b, sl. 182c, sl.251 a; Jr. 182d. 1,
Jr.252d.l bis;
kaya-pitha skull, sl. 15c; Jr. 16d. 1, Jr.27b.2 bis;
see kadya, siras;
kunda sacrificial pit, fire-pit, vulva, sl.8a, sl. 141c;
Qt.8d. 1Qt.l10b. l,Qt.110b.2,Qt. 166b. 1;
kunda-golaka kunda-golaka, Jr. 16d. 1, Jr.22b. 1,
Jr.l28b.l, Jr.l73d.2;Qt.l29b.3;
kundala ring, sl.246d, Jr.247d.3;
kundalini kundalinl, sl.68b; Jr.70b.l bis; Qt.70b.l;
kundali kundali, 71c; Qt.39d.4, Qt.72b.2;
see urdhvaga-kundali
kula passim; see kaula, kaulika;
kusuma flower, menstrual blood, sl. 176, sl.215a;
kuta KSA, cluster, Qt.l95d.2;
krta-yuga golden age, Jr.3d. 1;
kona-traya triangle, sl. 151 a; Jr. 153b. 1; see tri-kona;
kaula pertaining to the Kula, Kula and Akula,
see kula;
kaulika pertaining to the Kula, sl. 15a, sl. 16d;
Jr.292b.2;Qt.3d.l,Qt.96d.l,Qt.l66b.lbis
krama procedure, process, Krama, etc.,passim;
kriya ritual, act, sl.94d, sl.232d; Jr.232d. 1;Qt. 100b.6;
see prakriya;
kriyamana performed, Jr.22b.3;
krida play, amusement, sl.43c,sl. 183c; Jr .46b. 1;
Appendix: 14 483
kridanti they play, amuse themselves, Jr.46b. 1;

Qt.22d.2 = Qt.l85d.l;
kridita play, amusement, Qt.46b. 1;
ksaya disappearance, fading away, sl.252b;
Jr.ll3b.l, Jr.l35b.l;
ksetra sacred region, sexual union, sl.56a, sl.72a,
sl.288c; Jr.72b. 1; Qt.24d.2, Qt.54d.3, Qt.72b.2,
Qt.l53b.6;
ksobha agitation, sl.159b; Jr. 11 lb. 1, Jr. 115b. 1,
Jr.ll5b.2,Jr.l60b.2;Qt.46b.l,Qt.l60b.l;
see viksobha, sanksobha, samksobha;
ksobhayitva having agitated, Qt.l29b.5;
ksaudra honey, sl.11d;
ksaudri mead, Jr. 13d.3;
kha space, sl. 172b; Jr. 173d. 1;
khecara sky-traveller, transcendental, Qt.64d. I,
Qt.77d.2;
khecara-mudra khecara-mudra, sl. 154c; see mudra;
khecari sky-traveller, sl.287d;
khecari-mudra khecari-mudra, Jr. 156b. 1;
gandha perfume, sandal-paste, smell, sl. 18a, sl. 109a,
sl.188d; Jr.l09b.3; Qt.110b.2;
base of the body, sl.246b; Jr,247d.3 ter;
galita subsiding, ebbing, sl. 115c, sl. 134b; Jr. 133d. 1,
Jr.l91d.l;
guda treacle,sl.11d; seegaudl;
guru guru, passim; ,
guru-pujana worshipoftheguru,sl.291b;
guhya private, genera etc., sl. 86d, sl88d,
Jr. 88d. 1 ter, Qt. 70b.2, Qt. 166b. 1 bis
guhyaka [top of the head], sl. 86d; Jr/ 88d. 1;
gocara internal faculties, sl. 1 110d; sl. 253b; Qt. 4d.6
gocaratva inner knowledge, Jr. 149b. 1;
gotra clan, sl. 199b; Jr.200d.2;
gaudi rum,Jr.l3d.3;Qt.l3d.4, Qt. 13d.6; see guda;
gramya-dharma engrossed in every day life, sl.65c; Jr.64d.2;
grasate 'devours', sl.277a; Jr.277b.l;
ghattana rubbing, sl. 152b;
see samghatta, sanghatta, sanghattayati;
ghara hermitage, sl.39d; Qt.39d.l, Qt.39d.5 bis;
484 The Kula Ritual
ghurni reeling, sl.208d; Jr.208d. 1 bis;

ghurnita reeling, Qt. 100b.5;
ghrta ghee,sl.16a;Jr.l6d.2;Qt.l6d.2,Qt.73b.L
Qt.102d.6 bis;
cakra circle, pair, passim, see especially sl. 105 ff.;
cakra-yajaka the one who takes part in a Circle Sacrifice,
sl.99d;
catur-astra square, four, Jr.29b.1, Jr.29b.4 ter, Jr.46b.2;
Qt.l3d.7,Qt.54d.3;
catus-pitha four-fold base, Jr. 166b.2; see pitha;
catus-sasti sixty-four, sl.228d; see asta-asta;
catus-sastika sixty-four, Jr.235d.l;
candra moon, semen, female sex organ, sl. 168a;
Jr.l68d.l;Qt.l53b.2;
candrama moon, sl.95d; see candra, candramasa;
camat-kara amazement, wonder, Jr.50d. 1 Jr.ll2b.1,
Jr. 115b. 1, Jr. 149b. 1, Jr.252d.2; Qt. 100b.5;
camat-krti amazement, wonder, sl. 176;
caru 'oblation',sl.198c,.sl.282c;Jr.54d.5,Jr.l97b.L
Jr.200d. 1, Jr.200d.2, Jr.283d.3; Qt. 13d. 18 bis,
Qt.200d.1 bis,Qt.283d.l;
caruka 'oblation', sl. 195c; Jr. 195d.3; Qt.22b.2,
Qt.ll0b.l,Qt.ll0b.2;
carya ceremony, activity, ritual action, sl.285c;
Jr.96d. 1, Jr. 130b. 1, Jr. 186b. 1; Qt.96d. 1,
Qt.l02d.7,Qt.l66b.l;
carvana savouring, sl.137d; Jr.l38b.l; Qt.l00b.5;
candra moon, sl. 179d; see candra, candrama;
candramasa moon,Jr.l53b.3;
cit consciousness, passim, see especially sl. 13b,
sl.80c, sl.93c, sl.109b, sl.118b; Jr.50d.2,
Jr. 107d.l; see citi, citta, caitanya, bodha,
samvitetc.;
citi consciousness, sl 47a;
citi funeral pyre, sl 182c, sl. 185b; Jr. 182d.l,
Jr.l85d.l;
citta mind, heart, sl.244a,sl.244c,sl.252a,fl.252b,
sl.252c, sl.274c; Jr.247d.2; Qt. 100b.5,
Qt.l0lb.l, Qt.l02d.7,Qt.241b.l,Qt.247d.2;
see cit, citi, caitanya, bodha, samvitetc;
Appendix: 14 485
caitanya consciousness, sl.215b, sl.251b; Jr.206d.l;

see cit, citi, citta, bodha, samvit etc.;
codana-astra 'driving force', sl. 193d;
chaya reflection, sl.265c = Qt.27 1d. 1; Jr.271d.l;
chumma code, sl.37d; Jr.39d. 1; Qt.39d. 1;
chummaka code, Jr.39d.4;
jagat world, universe, sl.247b; Jr.70b. 1, Jr.247d.3;
Qt.8 Id. 1, Qt. 100b.5, Qt.202b. 1;
jagad-ananda universal bliss, sl. 116d, Jr. 117b. 1;
see ananda, nanda;
jadi inert, Jr.21lb. 1;
janma source, womb, offspring, sl. 173b, sl.248c;
Jr.l62b.l,Jr.l73d.2,Jr.252d.l;Qt.l3d.l7;
janma-adhara generative organ, Jr.88d.l -four times,
Jr.247d.3,Jr.252d.l;Qt.39d.4;
see adhara, adya-adhara;
janma-sthana generative organ, sl.248c;
japa recitation, sl.82a = Qt. 150b.2, sl.83b, sl.85b,
sl.86b, sl.87c, sl.92d, sl.93a, sl.149c, sl.156d,
sl.216a;Jr.81d.3,Jr.88d.l,Jr.89d.2,Jr.95d.2,
Jr.l50b.2,Jr.l57b.2;Qt.l3d.l7,Qt.22b.3,
Qt.77d.2, Qt.89d. 1, Qt.91d.2, Qt. 110b. 1,
Qt.ll0b.2,Qt.l60b.LQt.216d.l;
jagrat wakened state, wakefulness, sl.221 a, sl. 222a
Jr.223d.bis;
jivan-mukta liberated-while-living, sl. 162;
jlvan-mukti liberation in life, Jr.277b. 1; see mukti, moksa;
jnana knowledge, sl.9c, sl.l25b, sl. 135b, sl. 163b,
sl.232a, sl.264d; Jr.9d. 1, Jr.9d.2, Jr.39d. 1,
Jr.46b.l,Jr.l22b.3,Jr.l25b.l,Jr.l25b.2,
Jr. 130b. 1;
Qt.l3d.l7,Qt.46b.1,Qt.91d.LQt.l02d.5,
Qt.239b. 1; see vijirana;
jnani knowledgeable person, Jr.l02d.6, Jr.l29b.4,.,
Jr.224d.l,Jr.232d.l;
jnaniya what pertains to knowledge, Jr. 102d. 1 bis;
tattva category, substance, passim,
tattva-jna a person who knows reality, Jr.289b.2;
Qt.283d.2;
tadatmya identity,sl.22c,sl.101d,sl.261c;Jr.l01b.2,
486 The Kula Ritual
Jr.l02d.l bis, Jr. 104b. 1;

tanuh body, person, slim sl.162d; Qt.l 10b.2,
Qt. 129b.3 bis; see deha, pinda, vapuh, sarira;
tantra tantra, tradition, Jr.7d.2;Qt.3d.1,Qt. 13d. 17
bis, Qt.22b. 1, Qt.75b. 1, Qt. 100b.6; see agama;
tamas darkness, Qt.281d. 1;
taranga billow, commotion, sl. 134b; Jr. 133d. 1;
Qt.100b.5 bis
tarpana satiation, libation, sl.80d, sl. 107c, sl. 109d,
sl. 179d; Jr. 13d. 11, Jr.22d.4, Jr.54d.5, Jr.80d.2,
Jr. 107d. 1, Jr. 107d.2, Jr. 109b.4, Jr. 110b.3;
Qt.13d.10, Qt.22d.3, Qt.54d.5 bis, Qt.l00b.6;
tarpaniya to be satiated, sl.181d; Jr.l81d.2;
tarpayitva having satiated, sl.104d, sl.287a;
tarpayet he should satiate, iZ.23d = Qt. 109b. 1, sl 79d,
sl. 175d, sl. 180b; Jr.23d.2, Jr.79d.1, Jr. 180d. 1;
Qt. 13d.20, Qt. 109b. 1, Qt. 129b.4;
tarpayeyur they should satiate Jr. 128b.3;
tarpita satiated, sl.174d;
tarpya having satiated, sl.287d;
taratamya relative, gradual, degree, sl. 116a; Jr.89d.2,
Jr.ll5b.l,Jr.l68d.l;
tithi duration of one lunar day, sl.65a; Jr.252d. 1;
timira darkness, sl.278d; Jr.28 1d. 2;
tivra strong, sl.197a, sl.207d; Jr. 197b. 1 bis,
Jr.200d.2, Jr.208d.l bis; Qt.l97b.l bis;
turya fourth, sl. 154b, sl.223a; Jr. 104b. l,Jr.223d.1,
Jr.230d.l;
turyatita 'Beyond-Fourth', sl.223b (tad-atita); Jr.223d. 1;
tejas splendour, sl. 12c, sl.75a; Jr.l3d.4, Jr.l91d.l;
Qt.3d.l ter,Qt.4d.5,Qt.l3d.5;
trika three, sl.70a bis, sl. 70b; Jr.7 lb. 1;
Trika, sl.95d;
tri-kona triangle,Jr.46b.2, Jr.211b.l, Jr.216d.l
Qt.216d.l;
see kona-traya;
tri-tri-sula triple trident, sl. 172b; Jr.l73d.l; Qt.l73d.l;'
tri-ma the three M's,sl.99c;
try-asrini triangle, sl.255d; Jr.271d. 1;
diksa initiation, sl.20a,iZ.201b, sl.211c,sl.219a,
Appendix: 14 487
sl.237a, sl.239d, sl.277a, sl.281c, sl.282a;

Jr.l3d.ll,Jr.l86b.2,Jr.l97b.2,Jr.200d.2,
Jr.200d.3 his, Jr.201b.2 ter, Jr.202b.2, Jr.208d.1,_
Jr.211b.2,Jr.216d.1,Jr.2i8d.2,Jr.224d.2,
Jr.232d. 1, Jr.235d.2, Jr.281 d.2, Jr.287b. 1;
Qt. 13d. 16, Qt.201 b. 1 bis, Qt.202b. 1, Qt.283d. 1
see sa-bija-diksa, samayi-diksa;
diksana initiation, sl.236d;
diksya to be initiated, Jr.216d.l his;
diksayed he should initiate, sl. 187b;
diksita initiated, sl.220a, sl.275b; Jr. 13d. 11, Jr.224d. 1,
Jr.232d.1 Jr.275d.1, Jr.278b. 1; Qt. 13d. 17;
dipa lamp, 'lamp', sl. 14d, sl. 16a, sl.15d, sl.73b,
sl.226a; Jr.54d.5 bis, Jr.55d.2 bis; Qt. 13d.22,
Qt. 16d.2, Qt.55d. 1, Qt.73b. 1 his, Qt.283d.2;
dipaka lamp, sl.282a; Qt.283d. 1; see pradipaka;
dipayet should set on fire, Qt.216d.l; see paridipayet;
dipta blazing, burning, radiant, fire, sl. 19b, sl.203c;
Jr.l9d.1, Jr.206d.l;Qt.3d.LQt.54d.5;
see uddipita, paridipita;
dipti flame, sl.189d; Jr.271 d.2;
dipyamana shining, sl.242b; Jr.247d. 1;
duti sexual partner, Jr. 100b.7, Jr. 100b.8;
Qt.96d.2 his, Qt.96d.3, Qt.l00b.5, Qt.l00b.8;
dutika with a sexual partner, Jr. 100b.8 his, Qt. 100b.8;
duti sexual partner, sl.223a,sl.288b;Jr.96d.l;
Qt. 100b.5, Qt. 101b. L Qt. 102d.3, Qt. 129b.5;
see dauta;
deha body, sl.7b, sl.43c, sl.43d, sl.58c, sl.90b, sl.97d,
sl.112d, sl.133a, sl.144a, sl.167c, sl.171a,
sl.176,sl.203a,sl.208d, sl.241c, sl.260a,
sl.267a,sl.281 b;Jr.20d.1,Jr.22d.2,Jr.42d.L
Jr.46b. 1 ter, Jr.57d.4, Jr.70b. 1 ter, Jr.90b.1,
Jr.98b.LJr.l00b.LJr.ll3b.l bis,Jr.ll5b.1,
Jr.ll5b.2,Jr.l29b.2,Jr.l46b.1,Jr.l68d.L
Jr.l77d.,1Jr.l77d.3,Jr.l80d.1,Jr.l81d.2,
Jr. 182d. 1, Jr.202b. I, Jr.208d. 1,Jr.208d.2,
Jr.209d.l his, Jr.247d.L Jr.27 1d. 1,Jr.281 d.2;
Qt.22b.3,Qt.46b.1,Qt.l29b.LQt.l66b.1
Qt.177d.1,Qt.200d.l bis;
488 The Kula Ritual
see tanuh, pinda, vapuh, sarira;

deha-anta end of the body, viz. top of the head, sl. 158a;
Jr.l58b.l;
dauta pertaining to the sexual partner, Jr.95d.2,
Jr. 186b.2; see duti etc;
dravya ingredient, product, sl. 10a, sl. 17b, sl.22a,
sl.175b,sl.289a;Jr.l0d.2,Jr.l3d.4,Jr.l3d.l2
bis, Jr.l6d.1,Jr.l6d.5,Jr.l7d.l,Jr.l7d.2,
. Jr.21d.4,Jr.l07b.3;Qt.l0d.1,Qt.l3d.l9,
Qt.l3d.21,Qt.l3d.22,Qt.l6d.3,Qt.l7d.1,
Qt.22d.2,Qt.l00b.l,Qt.l29b.l,Qt.l29b.3,
Qt.l29b.5, Qt.l66b.l;
draksa grape, sl.12c; Jr.l3d.3;
dvadasa twelve, sl.51a,sl.94b,sl.214d;Jr.27b.1
Jr.33d. 1, Jr.33d.2, Jr.51 d. I, Jr.51 d.2, Jr.95d. 1,
Jr.216d.l; Qt.l7d.l, Qt.95d.l, Qt.216d.l,
Qt.241b.l;
seearka;
twelve goddesses, see krania;
twelve vowels, sl. 214d;
twelve levels of sound Qt.24 lb. 1;
the 'end-of-twelve', see dvadasa-anta, dvidasa-
anta;
dvadasa-anta 'end-of-twelve',Jr.63d.l, Jr.88d.l bis,Jr.l58b.1,
Jr.247d.3, Jr.248d. 1, Jr.252d. 1, Jr.271 d. 1;
see dvidasa-anta;
dvidasa-anta 'end-of-twelve', sl.37c;
dvaita dualist, sl.74a; Qt.75b.2, Qt. 166b. 1 bis;
dhaman sacred place, sex organ, sl. 14c, sl 15d,sl.81d,
sl. 116c, sl. 119a, sl. 120a, sl. 126d, sl. 133a,
sl.l3Sa, sl.147d, sl.l56d, sl.171d, sl.174c,
sl.251b, sl.261a; Jr.27b.2, Jr.81d.l, Jr.l19b.2,
Jr.l20b.LJr.l27b.2,Jr.l38b.Ur.l39d.L
Jr. 153b.3; Qt.24d. 1, Qt.70b.5, Qt. 175d.2;
see urdhva-dhaman, madhya-dhaman;
dhamatva sacred place, Jr.488d. 1;
dhupa incense, sl. 19a, sl. 109a; Jr. 109b.3; Qt. 13d.20,
Qt.13d.22, Qt.54d.5 bis, Qt.l 10b. 1, Qt.l 10b.2;
dhyayet should meditate, sl.205c, sl.216a, sl.261c;
Jr.216d.l; see anudhyaya;
Appendix: 14 489
dhyatva having meditated, sl. 169a, .sl.24la, sl.256a;

Jr.271d.l;Qt.241b.l;seenirdhyana;
dhvani resonance, sl.148a, sl.155c, sl.160a; Jr. 149b. 1,
Jr.l60b.2;
napumsaka neuter, sl. 12a; Jr. 13d.3 bis, Jr. 161 b. 1; Qt. 13d.4,
Qt.l3d.5;
nanda joy, sl.22a; Jr.22b. 1; see ananda, jagad-ananda;
an auspicious lunar day, sl.249a; Jr.252d. 1;
nava nine, sl.66d bis, sl.61c, sl.241c, sl.255a;
Jr.66d.2 bis, Jr.247d. 1 bis; Qt.66d.2 ter,
Qt.67d.l,Qt.70b.l;
nadl channel, sl.254d, sl.257a, sl.263c, sl.268a,
sl7.268C, sl.269a, sl.269c, sl.270a, sl.210b;
Jr.70b.l,Jr.88d.l ter,Jr.l46b.2,Jr.271d.lto,
Jr.271d.2fe,Jr.281d.l;Qt.l46b.l;
see madhya-nadi;
natha. Lord, natha, Qt.9d. 1, Qt. 13d.8, Qt. 13d. 19,
Qt.24d.2, Qt.40d. 1, Qt.54d.5, Qt.70b.3;
nada sound, sl.93b, sl. 150b, sl. 155d, sl.239c,
sl.243c, sl.244a, sl.244b; Jr. 150b. 1, Jr. 156b. 1,
Jr. 160b.2, Jr.247.1 - four times; Qt. 160b. 1,
Qt.240b.l, Qt.247d.l - five times;
nada-anta 'end-of-sound', sl. 155d;
nada-bhairava Bhairava as sound, sl. 159d; Jr. 160b.2;
nabhi navel, sl.31d, sl 61b; Jr.88d.l, Jr.l46b.2,
Jr.252d. 1; Qt.39d.4, Qt.63d. 1, Qt. 100b.5,
Qt.l46b.l,Qt.252d.l;
'navel' = KS, sl. 192d; Jr. 195d. 1, Jr.252d. 1;
Qt.l95d.l;
nala stalk, sl.151c, sl.152a; Jr.l53b.3, Jr.l53b.4;
nala-ajya phlegm, Qt.l7d.1,Qt.200d.l;
nitya always, daily, daily rite, sl. 13d, sl.144b,
5l.l51a;
Jr. 19d.2, Jr. 132d. 1, Jr. 146b. 1 Jr. 153b. 1;
Qt.l3d.9,Qt.l3d.l9,Qt.l3d.25,Qt.l6d.l,
Qt.l00b.2, Qt.l00b.6, Qt.l29b.2, Qt.l60b.2,
Qt.l66b.l;
nitya-udita always present, Qt.96d.l,Qt.96d.3,Qt. 160b.l;
see abhyudita, udita;
nidra, sleep, sl.208d; Jr.208d.l;
490 The Kula Ritual
niracara not bound to any ritual, sl.78c;

nirananda non-bliss, sl. 135b; Jr. 135b.2, Jr. 136b. 2;
seeananda;
nirudhya after restraining, sl. 276c; Jr. 147b. 1, Jr.277b.l;
see nirodha, ruddha;
nirupaya non-means, Jr.200d.2; see anupaya, upaya;
nivrtti abstinence, cessation, nivrtti, Jr.98d.3,
Jr.206d.l;Qt.l3d.l3,Qt.98d.l;
nirodha restraint, Jr.88d. 1, Jr.89d. 1, Jr.89d.3, Jr.208d. 1;
see nirudhya, ruddha;
nirvana extinction, Jr. 160b.2; Qt.248d.2;
nirvanti vanish, sl. 159b; Ir.l60b.2;
nirvikalpa undifferentiated thought, Jr.2b. 1, Jr.78d. 1,
Jr. 102d.6; see kalpana, parikalpita, vikalpa;
nirdhyana meditation, sl.260c; see dhyayet;
nisiddha forbidden, sl. 10b; Jr.283d.3;
niskala simple, sl.205d; Jr.206d. 1; see kala, sakala;
nispidana firm pressure, Jr.247d.3; see pidayate;
nihspanda non-vibrating, sl.211; Jr.278b. 1; see spandana;
naimittika occasional rite, sl.291c; Jr.l9d.2; Qt.l00b.6;
nyasyatva installation, sl.58c; Jr.63d. 1, Jr.65d.2;
nyasa installation, sl.8b, sl.20b, sl.242a; Jr.202b. 1,
Jr.247d.l;Qt.8d.l;
patni wife, sl.43a, sl.66d; Jr.33d. 1 bis, Jr.42d.3,
Jr.46b. 1, Jr.55d.3, Jr. 102d.4 bis; Qt.96d.3,
Qt.l02d.2;
panca five, sl.84a, sl.220d, sl.250a, sl.257d; Jr.200d. 1,
Jr.220d.2,Jr.252d.l,Jr.271d.l;Qt.70b.4,
Qt.l00b.5 bis, Qt.248d.l;
pancaka five, 224c, sl.249d, sl.248d, sl.280b; Jr.l7d.l,
Jr.248d.3,Jr.271d.l bis,Jr.281d.2;Qt.46b.l,
Qt.252d.l ter;
pahca-dasa fifteen, Jr. 195d.3;
panca-dha five-fold, Qt.70b.2,Qt. 110b.2;
pancama fifth, five-fold, Qt.39d.3,Qt39d.4,Qt.ll0b.2;
pancami set of five; Qt. 103d. 1;
pancasad fifty, Jr.55d.2;
para supreme, passim
parama supreme, passim
parampara tradition, .97.102; Jr.3d.l,Jr.54d.3;
Appendix: 14 491
paraspara mutual, sl.104d,sl.120a; Jr.50d.l, Jr. 104b. 1,

Jr. 115b.2, Jr. 120d. 1, Jr. 129b.3, Jr. 153b.4,
Jr. 154b.2, Jr. 160b.2, Jr.277b. 1; Qt. 102d.5,
Qt.277d. 1; see mithah;
parabrahman parabrahman, sl.289c; Jr.50d.2, Jr.98b. 1,
Jr. 100b. 1; see brahman
paramarsa creative awareness, sl. 121d, sl. 173a; Jr.70b.5,
Jr.98b.1,Jr.ll3b.l,Jr.l47b.2,Jr.l49b.l,
Jr. 150b. 1; see amarsa, parimarsa, vimarsa;
parikalpita done, performed, delineated, enacted,
imagined,
sl.l08b,sl.l30a;Jr.l09b.1,Jr.l30b.2,Jr.271d.l;
see kalpana, nirvikalpa, vikalpa;
paridipayet should set on fire, sl. 188b; Jr. 19 1d. 1;
see dipa etc.;
paridipita inflamed, sl.215d; see uddipita, dipita;
paribhramya after circulating, sl.257c; Jr.271d. 1; see
bhrama;
parimarsa awareness, sl. 111d = Qt. 138b. 1, sl. 148a;
Jr. 112.1;
see amarsa, paramarsa, vimarsa;
parva juncture, Qt. 13d. 14, Qt.l00b.6;
palli begging-place, sl.39d; Qt.39d.l - seven times;
pavitratva Ceremony of the Cord, Qt.22b. 1;
pasu 'bonded animal', sl.99a, sl.273b; Jr.l3d.6,
Jr.l00b.l,Jr.l00b.2,Jr.273b.l;Qt.l3d.l0,
Qt. 13d. 14, Qt.75b.3, Qt. 100b. I, Qt. 100b.2,
Qt. 100b.3, Qt. 100b.4, Qt. 166b. 1; see maha-
pasu;
pasutva the condition of being a bonded animal,
Qt.13d.12;
pasyetetc. he should see, as a result of seeing, viewing
etc., sl.5b, sl.178c, sl.l82c, sl.217d, sl.218b,
sl.234b;Jr.5d.2,Jr.l82d.l,Jr.218b.l;Qt.l00b.6;
pataka sin, sl.282d, sl.283c; Jr.283d.3; Qt.283d.l;
paratlya mercurial, Jr. 13d.4; Qt.l3d.8;
picu-vaktra the Picu-mouth, Jr. 125b. 1; see yogini-vaktra;
pista flour,paste,sl 11d, sl.228c;Jr.l3d.3,Jr.229d.l;
Qt.73b.l;see paisti;
pinda mass, body, sl.4d, sl.254d, sl.257c, sl.224a,
492 The Kula Ritual
sl.265a, sl.266a, sl.266d; Jr.4d. 1, Jr.271 d. 1;

Qt.22d.2 = Qt.l85d.l;
see tanuh, deha, vapuh, sarira;
mass of phonemes, si.213c; Jr.213d. 1,
Jr.216d.l;Qt.213d.l bis;
pinda-sthairya bodily stability, Jr. 128b. 1;
pindi ball,sl.257c;Jr.257d.l;
pitha sacred site, base, tradition, sl.28b, sl.39d,
sl 40b, sl.56a, sl.57c, sl.58d, sl.68c, sl.77c,
57.168c, sl.259c; Jr.29b.l bis, Jr.40d.l, Jr.56d.1
Jr.57d.4, Jr.63d.3, Jr.63d.5, Jr.65d.2, Jr.66d.3,
Jr.70b. 1, Jr.70b.7, Jr.7 lb. 1, Jr.72b. 1,Jr. 168d. 1
bis, Jr.27Id. 1; Qt.39d. 1, Qt.57d.3, Qt.67d. 1,
Qt.77d.2,Qt. 153b.6; see kaya-pitha, catus-pitha;
pithika-bandha setting, Jr. 17d.3, Jr.96d.4;
pidayate brings pressure to bear, sl.68a; Jr.70b. 1 ter;
Qt.70b. 1; see nispidana;
putraka Son, sl.201 a; Jr.200d.2, Jr.200d.3, Jr.206d. 1;
Qt.l98b.1,Qt.201b.l;
pums male, masculine, sl. 12a; Jr. 13d.3, Jr.46b. 1,
Jr.l53b.4;Qt.l3d.4,Qt.l3d.5;
puryastaka eightfold subtle body, sl.265b; Jr.208d. 1;
see astaka;
pujaka worshipper, Jr.48d. 1; Qt.110b.l, Qt.l 10b.2;
pujana worship, sl.2d, sl.56b, sl. 105b, sl.291b;
Jr. 19d. 1, Jr.56d. 1, Jr. 105b. 1, Jr. 178d. 1;
pujaniya etc. to be worshipped, Jr.54d.4, Jr.223d. 1; Qt. 10d. 1;
pujayanti, pujayet, pujayeyuh, paripujayet, prapujayet,
should worship, il.49d, sl.50d, sl.516., sl.73d,
sl.78d, sl.128a, sl.132d; Jr.29b.4, Jr.50d.l,
Jr.54d.3, Jr.54d.4, Jr.54d. l,Jr.77d.3, Jr.l28d.3;
Qt l3d.24,Qt.l6d.l,Qt.29b.l,Qt.29b.4,Qt.66d.2,
Qt.l66b.l;
pujayitva after worshipping,sl. 13lc = Qt.46b.2;Qt.29b.l;
puja worship, sl.171d, Jr.223d;Jr.21d.4,Jr.22d.3,
Jr.29b.4, Jr.33d. l,Jr.46b.2, Jr.46b.3, Jr.48d.2,
Jr.72b.2, Jr.78d.2, Jr. 107b.3; Qt. 13d. 17,
Qt.l3d.l9,Qt.22b.2,Qt.22b.3,Qt.66d.2,
Qt.96d.4, Qt. 107b. 1, Qt. 129b.2, Qt. 166b. 1,
Qt.l75d.l;
Appendix: 14 493
pujita worshipped, Jr.29b.3 bis, Jr. 192b. l;Qt.42d.l;

pujya to be worshipped, sl.45a, sl.46a, sl 48a, sl.48c,
sl.51 a, sl.53d, sl.69b, sl. 133b, sl.226c, sl.229a;
Jr.29b.3, Jr.46b. 1, Jr.46b.2, Jr.48d. 1 bis,
Jr.51d.2 Jr.55d.2,Jr.70b.7,Jr.l07b.3,
Jr.l32d.2,Jr.223d.l;Qt.46b.2,Qt.77d.1,
Qt.ll0b.l;
pujyata worship, Jr.54d.3;
pujyatva worship, Jr.54d.4;
purna complete, replete, filled, total, sl.24a, sl.26b,
sl. 113b, sl. 138c, sl. 152c, sl. 185a, sl.223c,
sl.227a, sl.235a, sl.286a; Jr.24d.2, Jr.48d. 1,
Jr.70b.5,Jr.ll3b.l,Jr.ll9b.2,Jr.l27b.3,
Jr.l39d.1,Jr.l46b.2,Jr.l53b.4,Jr.l85d.l,
Jr.235d. 1; Qt.77d.I, Qt. 100b.5, Qt. 122b. 1,
Qt.l66b.l;
purnata completeness, repletion, fullness, sl.284c;
Jr. 115b. 1, Jr.283d.4, Jr.285b. 1, Jr.285b.2;
prthivi earth, world, Qt. 166b.l;
paisti grain alcohol, Jr.l3d.3; Qt. 13d.6; see pista;
prakasa splendour, light, sl. 13b, sl.50a, sl.80b; Jr. 13d.4,
Jr.70b.1,Jr.80d.2;
prakasaka splendour, light, sl. 146b; Jr. 146b.2;
prakasate shines forth, sl.44b; Jr.46b.l;
prakasatva splendour, light, Jr.271 d. 1;
prakasana elucidation, Jr.292b.3; see aprakasya;
prakriya ritual procedure, sl.1d; Jr. lb. 1, Jr.2b. 1,
Jr.2b.2 bis, Jr.3d. 1 bis, Jr.3d.2, Jr.7d.2, Jr. 100b. 1,
Jr.l98b.3, Jr.201b.2; seekriya;
pratibimba reflection, sl.260d; Jr.24.2, Jr.27 1d. 1;
pratyaya conviction, sl. 194d, sl.2l lc, sl.238b, sl.258d;
Jr.l95d.3,Jr.218b.2,Jr.271d.l;Qt.3d.1,
Qt.l92b.1,Qt.236d.2;
pradipaka lamp, sl.55b, sl.228d; see dipa;
prabodhayet should arouse, Qt.216d. 1; see udbodha, bodha,
sambodhayet;
prabodhita enlightenment, Jr.46b. 1;
pramatr knowing subjct; Jr.l3d.3,Jr.70b.l bis,
Jr.95d.l bis, Jr.l1lb.L Jr.l12b.l bis, Jr.l37b.1,
494 The Kula Ritual
Jr.l38b.2,Jr.l39d.l,Jr.l47b.l,Jr.l53b.5,
Jr. 182d. 1, Jr. 185d.2, Jr.278b. 1, Jr.281 d.2;
pravikasa opening, Jr. 123b. 1; see vikasa;
pravikasi evident, sl. 111d; Jr.l12b. 1; Qt.l38b.l;
pravikasini manifesting, sl.248b;
pravikas-vara fully opening and closing, sl. 122a;
Jr.l21d.2,Jr.l23b.1,Jr.l24b.LJr.l53b.l;
pravrtta active, Jr.80d.2, Jr.221 d.2;
pravrtti use, activity, Jr.98d.3, Jr.l02d.4, Jr.l06b.2,
Jr.l40b.1Jr.l63d.2;Qt.98d.l;
pravesa absorption, entry, sl. 114c; sl.237d; Jr.46b. 1,
Jr.89d. 1; Qt.236d.2; see avesa, samavesa;
prasama quietening, sl. 118c, sl.283d; Jr. 119b. 1;
prasisya disciple of a disciple, sl.35d; see sisya;
prasada favour, sl. 166c, sl. 180c; Jr.46b. 1, Jr. 168d. 1;
prasara pouring out, sl.42b, sl.42c, sl.49a; Jr.42d. 1,
Jr.50d.l,Jr.l53b.5,Jr.281d.l;Qt.l00b.3;
prag-udak etc. north-east, sl. 18b; north-east and other
directions
prana subtle-breath,prana, sl.lb, sl.46c, sl.91 d,
57.108c, sl. 178a, sl.179a, sl.180a, sl.253a,
sl.278c; Jr.7d. 1, Jr.48d. 1, Jr.63d. 1, Jr.70b. 1,
Jr.88d. 1 - four times, Jr.89d. 1, Jr.89d.3, Jr.90b.3,
Jr.l77d.3, Jr.208d.l, Jr.213d.l bis, Jr.236d.2,
Jr.247d.3, Jr.273b. 1 bis, Jr.275d. 1, Jr.278b. 1,
Jr.28 ld.l, Jr.281 d.2 bis; Qt.70b.2 bis, Qt.89d.1,
Qt.213d.l;
pranana subtle-breath, sl.207d; Jr.70b. 1;
prayascitta riteof reparation, Qt. 13d. 11, Qt. 13d. 12;
prayascitti penitent, Qt. 13d. 13;
preraka impelling, sl. 192b; Jr. 192b. 1;
prerya that which should be impelled, sl. 192b;
Jr. 192b. 1;
proksa sprinkling, sl. 176;
proksana sprinkling, Jr.20d.l;
proksita sprinkled, sl. 202c;
proksya having sprinkled, sl. 187c;
procchalad surging, sl.24b; see ucchalati;
procchalet hesurges,sl.I39d; Jr.l39d.2;
Appendix: 14 495
bindu the phoneme M, Jr. 195d.l, Jr.213d. 1;

bindu, sl.239c, ,sl.244c, ,sl.245b, sl.245d;
Jr.39d. 1, Jr.247d.2 ter, Jr.252d. 1; Qt.240b. 1,
Qt.247d.2 bis;
see baindava, M;
bimba original, that which is reflected, Jr.24d.2;
dot,Qt.27b.l;
blja seed, sl.68a; Jr.70b. 1 bis; Qt.46b.1 Qt.70b.l.
Qt.ll0b.2, Qt.l53b.6;
sound-seed, Jr.216d. 1, Jr.247d. 1, Jr.271 d. 1; see
sa-bija-diksa;
bubhuksita a hungry person, Jr.98d.3;
bubhuksu a person who desires enjoyments, sl.225a;
Jr.l27b.4,Jr.229d.l;
buddha aroused, enlightened, sl. 174a; Qt. 100b.4,
Qt.252d.l;
buddhi intellect, mind, attitude, sl.263b;Jr.7d.l,
Jr.48d. 1, Jr. 158b. 1, Jr.208d. 1, Jr.252d. 1,
Jr.271 d. 1, Jr.281 d.2; Qt. 102d.5, Qt. 166b. 1;
baindava pertaining to the bindu, sl.37c, sl.261 a;
Jr.39d.l; see bindu;
bodha consciousness, knowledge, sl. 129c, sl.269c;
Jr.95d.l,Jr.l30b.l;Qt.4d.3,Qt.240b.2;
see udbodha, prabodhayet, sambodhayet;
see cit, citi, citta, caitanya, sainvit etc.;
bodhana awakening, sl.142d; Jr. 146b. 1;
bodhayet should light, sl.226b;
brahman brahman, sl.97c, sl.286c; Jr.97b.l, Jr.98b.2;
Qt.50d. 1, Qt.98b. 1 = Qt. 128b. 1, Qt. 100b.4;
see S 'the third Brahma', parabrahman;
brahma-carya brahmacarya, sl.97b; Qt.l00b.4;
brahma-cari brahmacari, celibate, sl.98d; Jr.98b.2;
Qt.96d.4;
brahmanya pertaining to brahman, Qt 100b.3;
brahma-bila 'pit-of-Brahma',sl.88b; Jr.88d.l;
brahma-randhra, aperture of Brahma, sl. 179b, Jr. 179d. 1;
see ka-randhra, ka-randhraka,
randhra;
brahma-sthana, place of Brahma, sl.250b, sl.250c;
Jr.252d.l bis;
496 The Kula Ritual
brahman a brahman, Qt.l3d. 11, Qt.13d.17, Qt.96d.3;

bhaga-ankura clitoris, Qt. 11 Ob.2; see ahkura;
bhava Being, sl. 146c;
being, mood, circumstance, becoming, object,
sl.5b, sl. 118d, sl. 123c, sl.254a, sl. 137d, sl. 146d;
Jr. 119b. 1, Jr. 124b. 1, Jr. 135b. 1, Jr. 138b. 1,
Jr.l47b.l bis,Jr.l82d.l;Qt.l00b.6,Qt.ll9b.l
ter;
mood, attitude, sl. 176; Qt.22d.2 = Qt.l85d.l,
Qt.l75d.2;
bhavana creative imagination, visualisation,
contemplation, attitude, focus, Jr.22d.2,
Jr. 102d.4, Jr. 149b.2, Jr. 156b.2, Jr. 161b.2;
Qt.57d.2, Qt.100 b.4 bis, Qt.l02d.5, Qt.l 19b. 1;
bhavayitavya to be contemplated, Jr.22b.3;
bhavayate one should contemplate, sl.252a;
bhavayitva after contemplating, Jr.247d.2;
bhavayet should contemplate, should do,
Qt.57d.2,Qt.64d.l,Qt.l02d.5,Qt.l66b.l;
bhavita contemplated, sl. 123d; Jr. 124b. l;Qt.l00b.6;
bhujanga cobra, sl.51c; Jr.247d.4; Qt.240b.1, Qt.252d.l
bis;
bhujangama cobra, sl.239d;
bhutam a spirit, sl.287a;
bhukti enjoyment, sl.llc,sl.103d; Jr. 13d.2; Qt.l66b. 1;
see bhoga;
bhuvana world, sl.254c, sl.260d; Jr.20d.1,Jr.220d.l;
Qt.24d.2;
bheda etc. distinction, division, multiplicity, etc., passim,
bhairava Bhairava, a bhairava, as a deity, as wine,
as sound, sl. 12d, sl.22d, sl.49b, sl. 145b, sl. 157a,
sl.l59d; Jr.l3d.3, Jr.23d.l, Jr.46b.2, Jr.50d.l bis,
Jr.l58b.2,Jr.l60b.2,Jr.l60b.3,Jr.223d.l;
Qt.l3d.l bis,Qt.l3d.2,Qt.l3d.5,Qt.l3d.8,
Qt.l3d.9,Qt.l3d.l0,Qt.22b.l,Qt.l00b.5,
Qt.l00b.6, Qt.l10b.2;
bhairavi the person who is Bhairava, sl. 162b; Jr.22b.3,
Jr.l61b.2;
bhoga enjoyment, pleasure, sl. 12b, sl.57d,sl. 111c
Qt.l38b.1, sl.209c,sl.236a,sl 276d;Jr.l3d.3,
Appendix: 14 497
Jr.57d. 1, Jr. 112b. 1, Jr.218d.2, Jr.277b. 1 bis;

Qt.l3d.3,Qt.l3d.4,Qt.l02d.7;
see bhukti, abhoga;
upabhoga pleasure, sl. 155a,; Jr. 156b. 1; Qt.l53b.6;
bhogyatva enjoyment, Jr. 13d.3;
sambhoga carnal pleasure, Jr.46b. 1;
bhrania circle, circulation, Jr.247d.3; Qt.54d.3;
see paribhramya;
bhramara circulating, sl.247c;
black bee, Qt.l00b.5;
bhramana circulating, Jr.70b.l, Jr.281d.2;
bhramati circulates, Jr.70b. 1 ter;
bhramate he tours, sl 40a;
bhramantam circulating, sl.219b; Jr.281d.2;
bhramanti circulating, Qt.70b.l;
bhramayet causes to circulate, sl.279d;Jr.281a.2;
bhramet should circulate, Jr.88d. 1;
bhru eye-brows, sl.60a, sl.71c;Qt.l00b.5 bis;
bhru-madhya eye-brow centre, between the eye-brows,
sl.244d, sl.261a; Jr.39d.l, Jr.247d.2; Qt.39d.4,
Qt.72b.2, Qt.247d.2;
mandala mandala, circle, cycle, sl.8a, sl.9a, sl.26d,
sl.75d, sl. 15lb, sl. 172a, sl. 184a, sl.255d,
sl.260c; Jr.9d. 1, Jr.27b.2 bis, Jr.29b. 1, Jr.54d.3,
Jr.77d.3,Jr.l53b.2,Jr.l66b.2 bis,Jr.l69d.l,
Jr.l85d.1,Jr.271d.lto;Qt.8d.LQt.54d.3,
Qt.77d.l,Qt.l66b.1,Qt.248d.l,
Qt.248d.2;
mati mind,sl.7b; Jr.7d.l;
madya liquor, wine, sl.26b, sl.76a; Jr.l0d.2, Jr.l3d.8,
Jr.l3d.l2 bis,Jr.l3d.l3,Jr.98b.l bis,Jr.98d.l;
Qt. 13d. 1, Qt. 13d.7, Qt. 13d.8, Qt. 13d. 11,
Qt.l3d.l2,Qt.l3d.l8 bis,Qt.l3d.l9,Qt.l3d.22,
Qt.l3d.23,Qt.l3d.25,Qt.77d.l,Qt.96d.4,
Qt.98d.l,Qt.l00b.2,Qt.l00b.4,Qt.l00b.6;
madhya middle, centre, passim;
madhya-dhaman central sacred place, sl.280d; Jr.89d. 1,
Jr.89d.3,Jr.l21d.2,Jr.l24b.l,Jr.l46b.l,
Jr. 147b. l,Jr.206d. 1, Jr.28 ld.2;
see urdhva-dhaman, dhaman;
498 The Kula Ritual
madhya-nadi central channel, Jr.7d.l, Jr.42d.l, Jr.l53b.3;

seenadi;
madhya-pada central path, sl. 122a, Jr. 123b. 1;
madhya-sakti central skti,Jr.247d.3,Jr.273b.l,
Jr.274b.2bis,Jr.275d.l;
manas mind, ,sl.6b, sl.89d, sl.253c; Jr.89d.l, Jr.277b. 1;
Qt.l00b.4,Qt.l02d.7,Qt.l75d.l;
mantra mantra, passim;
mantra-udaya the arising of the mantra, sl. 149b;
Jr. 149b. 1; see udaya;
mantra-virya the potency of the mantra, sl. 148b,
sl. 156b; Jr. 147b.2, Jr. 154b.2 bis; see virya;
mantra-sadhana, mantra practice, sl 221d;
mantrin practitioner of the mantra, wise man,
Qt.55d.l,Qt.91d.l, Qt.l97b.l;
manda weak, sl. 197a; Jr. 197b. 1 bis, Jr.208d. 1 bis,
Jr.209d.2;Qt.97b.l bis;
the phoneme D, sl.212c; Jr.213d. 1;
mala impurity, sl.74d; Jr.206d. 1;
amala unsullied, Qt.4d.3;
vimala unsullied sl.l10d; Jr. 11lb. 1; .
nairmalya unsullied nature, Jr.271d. 1;
nirmala unsullied, Qt. 110b.6;
marici spark of light, sl. 113c = Qt. 139d. 1; Jr. 114b. 1;
marman vital part, sl. 143d; Jr. 146b. 1;
maha-pasu human being, Jr.54d.5; see pasu;
mamsa meat,Jr.98b.l bis, Jr.98d.l, Jr.98d.3,Jr.l00b.4;
Qt. 13d. 12, Qt.96d.4, Qt.98d. 1, Qt. 100b.2;
maya maya sl.l99b, sl.290b; Jr.70b.l, Jr.200d.2,
Jr.208d.l;
the phoneme M, Jr.216d. 1;
the 'seed' HRIM, sl.255c; Jr.27 1d. 1;
see bindu, baindava;
marga path, side, sl.147b, sl.206a; Jr.42d.l, Jr. 100b.3,
Jr. 130b.I, Jr. 147b. 1, Jr.206d. 1; Qt. 100b.4,
Qt. 114b. 1, Qt. 166b. 1 bis; see apamarga;
mithah reciprocal, mutual, sl. 104c, sl. 128c; Jr. 129b.3;
see paraspara;
mukti liberation, sl.11 c, sl.91 b, sl. 103d, sl.276b;
Jr. 13d.2, Jr.2 Id. 1; Qt. 166b. 1;
Appendix: 14 499
mukta free, Jr.277b. 1; Qt. 127b. 1;

see jivan-mukta, moksa;
mukhya-cakra principal circle, sl. 103b, sl. 110b, sl. 124c;
Jr. 107b.3, Jr. 109b.4, Jr. 110b.3, Jr. 11 lb. 1,
Jr. 112b.2, Jr. 113b.2, Jr. 115b. 1, Jr. 1 1,
Jr. 125b. 1, Jr. 132d. 1, Jr. 136b. l,Jr. 150b. 1,
Jr.l60b.2,Jr.l66b.l,Jr.l73d.2;
mudra gesture, mudra, sexual partner, sexual union,
sl.36c, sl. 150c, sl. 153d; Jr.39d. 1, Jr.40d. 1 bis,
Jr.42d. 1, Jr. 150b.3, Jr. 153b.6, Jr.! 54b. 1
Jr. 154b.2, Jr. 156b. 1, Jr. 166b.2 bis, Jr. 168d. 1;
Qt.39d. 1, Qt.39d.3, Qt.40d. 1, Qt. 100b.5,
Qt.l98b.l;
see khecara-mudra;
mumuksu the person who seeks liberation, sl.220b;
Jr. 127b.4, Jr.224d. 1, Jr.232d. 1;
murti physical form, image, sl.78a,Jr.78d.l;
Qt.l66b.l;
murta having physical form, Qt.22d.2; see amurta;
mula root, source, total, base, perineum, sl. 81 a,
sl.151d, sl.204a, sl.222c, sl.259c; Jr.55d.2,
Jr.70b.l, Jr.l53b.3, Jr.206d.l bis, Jr.271d.l bis;
Qt.91d.l,Qt.l95d.l;
mula-vidya root vidya, Jr.55d.2; see unmulana;
melaka meeting, blending, mating, company, sl. 104b,,
sl. 141d, sl. 162c; Jr.46b. 1, Jr. 104b. 1, Jr. 142b. 1,
Jr. 162b. 1; Qt.22b.2; see sammelana,
sammelana;
melana meeting, blending, mating, company,
Jr.l40b.2;Qt.64d.l;
melayet should mate, sl. 168d;
mithuna intercourse, Jr.7d.l; see maithuna;
moksa liberation, sl.57d, sl.230d, sl.231d, sl.276b,
sl.276d, sl.277c; Jr.57d. 1,Jr.200d.2, Jr.232d.1,
Jr.277b. 1; Qt. 13d.2, Qt. 13d.3, Qt.239b. 1;
see mukti, jivan-mukta;
maithuna intercourse, Jr.98b.l, Jr.98d.l;Qt.98d.l;
see mithuna;
yajana sacrifice, Jr.66d.2; Qt.55d.2, Qt. 166b. 1;
yajante they make sacrifice, Jr. 100b.2;
500 The Kula Ritual
yaga sacrifice, sl.5d,sl.6d,sl. 10a, sl. 14c, sl. 15a,

57.18a, 57.27a, sl.66d, sl.16c, sl 77d, sl.107c,
sl 129d, sl. 164c, sl.170d, sl. 177c, sl. 186c,
57.221c, 57.284b, 57.291a bis, 57.291b; Jr.lb.L
Jr.2b. 1, Jr.4d.2, Jr.5d.2, Jr.6d. I, Jr.7d. 1, Jr. 13d.8,
Jr.l3d.9,Jr.l3d.l2,Jr.l7d.3,Jr.20d.lto,
Jr.22b.3, Jr.23d.3, Jr.29b.3, Jr.46b.2, Jr.66d.2,
Jr.79d.3,Jr.l00b.1,Jr.l00b.8,Jr.l07d.l,
Jr. 166b. 1 bis, Jr.285b. 1; Qt. 13d.21, Qt.66d.2,
Qt. 100b.8, Qt. 166b. 1 ter, see anuyaga, adi-
yaga;
yajaka partaking in... sacrifice, sl.99d;
yamala pair, pairing, sl.7a, sl.70b, sl.79c, sl. 115c,
sl.120d, sl.158b; Jr.7d.l, Jr.48d.2, Jr.50d.2,
Jr.51d.2, Jr.54d.4, Jr.70b.6 ter, Jr.79d. 1, .
Jr. 158b. 1;
yamali pair, 57.53d;
yugma couple, group, sl.32d, sl.49d, sl.63a, sl.78a,
sl.131d = Qt.46b.2,sl.166c;Jr.33d.l bis,
Jr.50d. 1,Jr.63d.2, Jr. 168d. 1,Jr.281 d.2;
yugmaka couple, sl.83d, sl.86a; Jr.88d.l;
yoga yoga, sl. 166d, 57.225c, 57.236b; Jr. 168d.I,
Jr.229d.l bis, Jr.236d.l bis, Jr.273b.l;
Qt66b.l,Qt.l92b.l;
yogana joining, 5l.242d;
yogini yogini, sl.28b, sl.72b, sl.l50d, sl. 183b;
Jr.29b. 1 - four times, Jr.40d. I, Jr.46b. 1,
Jr. 185d. 1; Qt. 13d.24, Qt.22b.2, Qt.64d. 1,
Qt.72b.2 bis,Qt.l29b.2;
yogini-bhu yogini-born, sl. 163a;
yogini-mukha 'the mouth of the yogini, sl.221 d;
see sakti-cakra;
yoginl-vaktra 'the mouth of the yogini, si.I24d; Jr.88d.l,
Jr.ll5b.l,Jr.l25b.l,Jr.l29b.3fe,Jr.l32d.l,
Jr.l60b.2;Qt.l26b.l;
yogini-vadana 'the mouth of the yogini,sl.40d;
yogi yogi, 57.206a, sl.219d, 57.230b, sl.270d; Jr.89.1
bis5,Jr.89d.2,Jr.224d.l,Jr.271d.2,Jr.273b.l;
Qt. 100b.3, Qt. 114b. 1, Qt. 166b. 1;
yogyata suitability, Jr.20d.l, Jr.201b.2;
Appendix: 14 501
yogyatva suitability, sl.219b; Jr.220d. 1;

yoni source, womb, Qt. 166b. 1;
rakta red, menstrual blood, sl.25d, sl.73a, sl.226a;
Jr.27b.2 bis; Qt. 16d.2, Qt.54d.5, Qt.73b. 1,
Qt.l53b.3,Qt.200d.l;
rajas female semen, Jr. 153b.4, Jr. 153b.5; Qt. 153b 6;
ranaranaka longing, .sl. 137c;
randhra aperture, .sl.59d, sl. 179c; Jr.88d. 1 bis,
Jr. 179d. 1, Jr.247d. 1; see Ka, ka-randfira, ka-
randhraka, brahma-bila;
rabhasat vigorously, sl. 139d, .sl.259b, sl.266a; Jr. 139d.2;
rasmi rays [of light] sl.51 d; Jr.51 d.2;
rasmy-ogha stream of rays, sl.24a, sl.50c;
rasmi-cakra circle of rays, sl. 132b, sl.276c; Jr.277b.l;
rasmi-gana group of rays, sl. 136d; Jr. 137b.2, Jr. 138b. 1;
rasmi-mandala circle of rays, sl. 184a; Jr. 185d. 1;
rasa essence, taste, .sl.llb, ,sl.13a, sl.68a, sl. 130d,
sl.137c, sl.173c, sl.176, sl.137c; Jr.l3d.L
Jr. 13d.4, Jr.70b. 1 - four times, Jr. 104b. 1,
Jr. 138b. 1; Qt. 13d.8 bis, Qt. 13d.24, Qt.70b. 1,
Qt.ll0b.2,Qt.l29b.4,Qt.l53b.5,Qt.l75d.2;
rasa essence, taste, Jr.235d. 1;
rasayana revitalising fluid, Qt.77d.l, Qt. 129b. 1;
rahasya secret, sl. 1 b, sl. 15a, sl.96d, sl.255b, sl.292a.;
Jr.0.2,Jr.lb.l,Jr.46b.l,Jr.ll7b.LJr.l86b.2,
Jr.292b.3;Qt.l66b.l;
rahasyatva secrecy, sl.169a; Jr.22b.2, Jr.l68d.2, Jr. 186b.l;
ratra night, sl.76c; Jr.77d.l; Qt.77d.2 bis;
rava roaring, sl. 155c;
ruddha restrained, Jr.89d.l; see nirodha, nirudhya;
retas malesemen, Jr.l53b.4, Jr.l53b.5; Qt.l7d.l,
Qt. 153b.2, Qt.200d. 1; see urdhva-retasah;
laksa onehundredthousand,sl.82b,sl.91c,sl.150a,
sl.187a;Jr.82d.LJr.l50a.2,Jr.l87b.l;
Qt.l00b.4;
laya dissolution, sl.94d,sl. 147b, sl. 182a; Jr.4d.l,
Qt.4d.2; see vilaya;
linga lihga, gender, sexual organ, sl. 141c, sl. 157d,
sl.171a; Jr.l58b.1, Jr.l61b.l; Qt.l 10b.2,
Qt.l53b.5;
502 The Kula Ritual
Una merging, sl.205c, sl.250d, sl.259d; Qt.l53b.6;

linatva merging, Jr.27 1d. 1;
lila play, game, sl 155a; Jr.46b.l; Qt.l00b.5,
Qt.l66b.l; '
loll-bhava interplay, Jr. 154b.2;
laukika worldly, sl.101c;Jr.l00b.3,Jr.l02d.L
Jr. 102d.4; see alaukika;
laukikavat worldly, Jr. 102d.4;
vaktra . mouth, sl.60a, sl.84c, sl.85d, sl.125d bis,
sl 126a, sl.l28c, sl.128d, sl.273d bis; Jr.63d.1,
Jr.89d. 1, Jr. 126b.2 ter, Jr. 129b.3 - five times,
Qt. 126b. 1 bis, Qt. 129b.3 bis, Qt. 129b.4 bis;
see yogini-vaktra, etc;
vapuh body, substance, sl 128b; Jr.22b.3, Jr. 128b.3;
Qt. 100b.4; see tanuh, deha, pinda, sarira;
varna phoneme, caste, complexion, composure,
sl.55b,sl.55c,sl.101b,sl.255c;Jr.55d.2,
Jr.l01b.2,Jr.271d.l;Qt.l3d.l7,Qt.55d.l,
Qt.70b.2 bis,Qt.l00b.5 bis,Qt.l95d.l,
Qt.247d.l;
vastra cloth, sl.15c, sl. 190b; Jr.7d.l, Jr.l6d.2,
Jr.27b.2 ter;
vama left, sl 37b,sl.193a; Jr.29b.3 ter, Jr.46b.2,
Jr.63d.2-five times, Jr. 146b. 1, Jr. 147b. 1,
Jr. 195d. 1 bis; Qt.39d.3, Qt.70b.2 bis,
Qt.63d.2 - four times, Qt. 100b.4, Qt. 153b.3,
Qt.l95d.l bis;
vama-amrta nectar-of-the-Ieft, sl 10d, sl 198d; Jr. 13d. 12;
Qt. 13d.21; see amrta;
vasana attitude of mind, impression, sl.64c; Qt.22d. 1;
vikalpa differentiated thought, sl.90d, sl.92a, sl 184c;
Jr.9ld.3, Jr. 185d. 1, Jr.200d.2, Jr.252d.2;
vikalpaka differentiated thought, Jr.252d.2;
vikalpayate to entertain a differentiated thought, sl.9 la;
vikalpayitum to express by differentiated thought, Jr. 126b. 1;
vikasa expansion, opening out, sl.89d,sl. 106c,
sl.107d;
Jr.89d.1, Jr. 107d. l,Jr. 107d.2, Jr. 109b.3,
Jr. 168d. 1; Qt.24d. 1; see pravikasa;
vikasirva expansion, opening out, Qt.l75d.l;
Appendix: 14 503
viksobha agitation, sl. 139b; Jr. 139d. 1; see ksobha

sanksobha, samksohha, ksobhayitva;
vicintayet should reflect, sl. 189b, sl.280d; Jr.281d.5;
vijnana discriminating knowledge, sl. 130b, sl.263a,
sl.264b; Jr.l33b.l; Qt.13d.17, Qt.22b.2;
see jnana, jnanl, jnaniya;
vidya vidyd,sl.55d,sl.l67d,sl.l68c; Jr.55d.2, Jr.70b.3,
Jr. 166b.2 bis, Jr. 168d. 1 bis; Qt.70b.2, Qt. 129b.6;
vidhi ritual, injunction, passim;
viparyaya contrary direction, Qt.27b. 1;
vimarsa awareness, sl. 147c, sl. 155b; Jr. 156b. 1;
see amarsa, paramarsa, parimarsa;
vilaya dissolution, sl. 118d; Jr. 119b. 1; see laya;
visesa particular, passim, esoteric;
vira hero, sl.6c, sl.78b, sl.286b, sl.288c, sl.290a;
Jr.78d.l,Jr.287b.l,Jr.289b.l;Qt.l3d.l0,
Qt. 13d.22, Qt.54d.2, Qt.70b.3, Qt. 100b.4,
Qt. 101b.l,Qt.129b.4,Qt. 166b. 1 bis;
see ekavira;
vira-bhojya the hero's meal, sl.77a; Qt.77d.2;
virya potency, seed, semen, sl. 113d, sl. 139b, sl. 153a;
Jr.42d. 1, Jr. 139d. I, Jr. 150b.3, Jr. 156b. 1;
Qt.3d. I, Qt.4d.6, Qt. 129b.6, Qt. 139d. 1;
see mantra-virya;
viloma upwards, sl.18d; Jr. 19d. 1;
visranta reposing, resting place, Jr.24d. 1, Jr. 127b.3,
Jr.l36b.2,Jr.l60b.2,Jr.l85d.2;
visranti repose, sl.49, sl. 138a; Jr.42d. 1, Jr.48d. 1,
Jr.50d. 1, Jr.63d. 1, Jr.70b.5, Jr.79d. 1, Jr.95d. 1,
Jr.l 1 lb.l, Jr.l 12b.l bis, Jr.l 13b.2, Jr.l 17b.l,
Jr.l38b.2,Jr.l38b.3,Jr.l39d.l,Jr.l46b.l,
Jr.l50b.1,Jr.278b.l,Jr.281d.l;
visrama quietening, repose, sl. 143a; Jr.l 20d.l,
Jr. 146b. 1; Qt.64d.l;
visva world, all, passim;
visarga emission, sl. 116b, sl. 127a, sl. 140a, sl. 142b;
Jr.l 17b. 1 bis, Jr.l27b.3, Jr.l33b.l bis, Jr. 140b. 1,
Jr.l42b.l,Jr.l47b.2,Jr.l49b.l;Qt.l41b.l;
see H, vaisargika, sarga;
504 The Kula Ritual
vedha penetration, sl.236d, sl.237a, sl.240b, sl.244b,

sl.247c, sl.247d, sl.25lb, sl.254b, sl.258b,
sl.260d, sl.262a, sl.264b, sl.266d, sl.2676,
sl.268d, sl.269d, sl.271 a; Jr.235d.2, Jr.236d.2,
Jr.247d.3,Jr.247d.4,Jr.252d.1,Jr.281d.3;
Qt.236d.3, Qt.240b.l ter, Qt.240b.2, Qt.241b.1,
Qt.247d.l,Qt.252d.l;
vedhana penetration, 57.241b his;
vedhanlya to be penetrated, Qt.24lb. 1;
vedhayet should penetrate, sl.244a,Sl.247h,Sl.25 la,
.v7.273d, 57.280b; Jr.247d.3, Jr.274b.2, Jr.281d.2;
Qt.247d.l,Qt.247d.2;
vaisargika source of the emission,sl. 119b; Jr. 119b.2;
see H, visaga, sarga;
vyapta pervaded, Jr. 160b.2;
vyapti pervasion, succession, sl. 160b, sl. 161b,
sl.161d;
Jr.54d.3, Jr.54d.5, Jr. 160b.2, Jr. 160b.3,
Jr.l61b.2;
vyapini pervasion, Jr.271d. 1;
vyoman circle, space, sl.25c, sl.207c, sl.249b, sl.259d,
57.264c, 57.281a; Jr.27b.l, Jr.46b.2, Jr.208d.l,
Jr.252d.1, Jr.27ld.L Jr.281d.2;Qt.27b.l bis,
Qt.l73d.l;
vyoma-bimba dot, Qt.27b. 1;
vrata vow, sl.166d; Jr.64d.2, Jr. 168d. 1; Qt. 100b.6,
Qt.l22b.l,Qt.l66b.l;
vratin the person who has taken a vow, Qt.l00b.4;
sakti sakti, female partner, power, energy, passim;
sakti, viz. one of the stages of sound, 57.258a;
Jr.l60b.2;
sakti-cakra the circle of the sakti, sl. 130c; Jr. 132d. 1,
Jr.l32d.2; seeyogini-mukhaetc;
sakti-pata descent of energy, sl. 197b, sl.207c; Jr. 197b.l,
Jr.200d.2, Jr.208d.l his, Jr.209d.2; Qt.l97b.l;
sakti-patatva descent of energy, Jr.211 b. 1;
sakti-man the one who possesses sakti, sl. 108b, sl. 114a =
Qt. 139d. 1, sl.119d, sl. 154d, sl.246a; Jr. 104b. 1,
Jr. 105b. 1, Jr. 109b. 1, Jr. 114b.2, Jr. 115b. 1,
Jr.ll9b.3,Jr.l20b.l,Jr.l20b.2,Jr.l20d.l,
Appendix: 14 505
Jr.l21d.l bis, Jr.l56b.1, Jr.l61b.l, Jr.247d.3,

Jr.248d.l;
sanka doubt, question fear, sl.5c; Jr. 16d.5, Jr.96d.4,
Jr. 110b.3, Jr.229d.2, Jr.283d.2;
sankha conch shell, sl.226d; Jr.229d. 1 - four times;
sarira body, sl .123c; Jr.48d.l, Jr.98.1, Jr.l24b.l,
Jr.l85d.1, Jr.l95d.3, Jr.271d.l bis; Qt.4d.9,
Qt.22d.3,Qt.213d.l;
see tanuh, deha, pinda, vapuh;
sariraka body, sl 4d;
santa 'rested', tranquil, sl. 117a bis = Qt. 127b.2,
sl.l 19c, sl. 120b, sl. 120d, sl. 121c, sl. 126c,
sl. 134a, sl.140b; Jr.l 17b.l ter, Jr.l 19b. 1,
Jr.ll9b.3,Jr.l20b.1,Jr.l20d.LJr.l21d.l,
Jr.l27b.l,Jr.l33b.l,Jr.l33d.l,Jr.l42b.L
Jr.l46b.2bis,Jr.l47b.1,Jr.l73d.2;Qt.l00b.4;
santata the 'rested' state, Jr. 120d. 1;
santatva the 'rested' state, Jr. 133d. 1, Jr. 142b. 1;
santi resting, tranquillity, sl.83a = Qt.l50b.2;
Jr.88d.l;Qt.l3d.7;
santy-atita santyatita, Jr.206d. 1, Jr.252d. 1;
sasana teaching,text, sl.102b,sl.212b; Jr.l02d.l,
Jr.212b.l;
sastra scripture, religious treatise, sl. 10b, sl. 122b, .
sl. 165a, sl. 169c, sl. 177b, sl.218c, sl.240c;
Jr.l0d.2,Jr.l3d.l2,Jr.l3d.l4Jr.46b.l,Jr.51d.2
bis,Jr.54d.3,Jr.91d.l,Jr.98d.3 bis,Jr.l02d.5,
Jr.l21d.2,Jr.l29b.3,Jr.l66b.2,Jr.l92b.2,
Jr.200d.2,Jr.201b.3,Jr.211b.2,Jr.218d.l;
Qt.l0d.l,Qt.54d.4,Qt.241b.l;
sastriya pertaining to the scripture, Jr.46b. 1;
sikha tuft of hair, flame, sl.59a, sl.257d, sl.259a;
Jr.63d.1,Jr.271d.l;Qt.l00b.5;
sikhi flame, Qt.213d .1 bis;
siras head,Jr.l6d.l, Jr.l9d.l bis; Qt.70b.2, Qt.l6d.l;
see kadya, kaya-pitha;
sivata the state of Siva, sl.271d,sl.281d; Jr.271d.2,
Jr.281d.2;
siva-hasta 'hand of Siva', sl. 194c, sl.221b,sl.229c;
Jr. 192b.2, Jr. 195d.1, Jr.229d. 1; Qt. 192b. 1,
506 The Kula Ritual
Qt.l95d.2;
sisya disciple, sl.2b,sl.35d,sl. 187a, sl. 193c, sl. 195c,
sl.216c, sl.238a = Qt.236d.2, sl.242a, sl.259d,
sl.262c,sl.291d;Jr.l87b.l,Jr.l95d.3,Jr.201b.2,
Jr.208d.1,Jr.211b.2,Jr.247d.2,Jr.271d.lWs,
Jr.274b. 1, Jr.275d. 1; Qt.247d.2, Qt.202b. 1;
see praslsya;
suddha pure, slngle, sl. 13a, sl.92a; Jr. 13d.4,Jr.218b. 1;
seesodhya;
suddhatama most pure, sl. 128b; Jr. 128b.3;
suddhi purity, cleanslng, sl. 19a; Jr.9d.3, Jr.20d. 1,
Jr.240b.2;
samsuddha altogether pure, sl.209d;
samsuddhl complete cleanslng, sl.200a; Jr.200d.2;
sunya void, womb, without, sl. 135b, sl. 183a;
Jr. 135b. 1, Jr. 185d. 1, Jr.208d. 1, Jr.28 ld.2;
Qt.l3d.l2,Qt.l09b.2;
sunyata void, without, Jr. 113b. 1;
sunyatva void, without, Jr. 146b. 2;
sodhya to be cleansed, to be purfied, sl.20c, sl.202d,
sl.204b,sl.204c,sl.205a;Jr.20d.lfei's,
Jr.206d. 1 - five times; see suddha;
sodhyamana being purified, being cleansed sl.207a;
smasana cremation ground, sexual union, heart, sl.57<,
sl.72a, sl. 183a, sl. 185b; Jr. 185d. 1, Jr. 185d.2; '
Qt.l3d.l7,Qt.72b.2;
sraddha the posthumous rite, devotion, Jr. 13d. 11;
Qt.54d.5;
sat six, Qt.39d.3;see sodha;
the six [who are qualified], sl.41c;
the six [fold classlfication of the duti], sl. 103c;
Jr.l02d.1,Jr.l02d.4;
six [hundrend thousand repetitions], sl.85b;
satka set of six [senses[, sl. 111 a;
set of six [causal deities], sl.233a; Jr.235d.l;
set of six [gestures], sl.36d;
set of six [gestures, hermitages, begging places
etc.],sl.39c;
set of six [princes], Jr.40d.2;
sad... adhvan the six pathways, Jr.200d. 2;
Appendix: 14 507
sadami set of six who are qualified, sl.33d;

sad-ara six beams of light, Jr. 154b. 1, Jr. 156b.1;
sadimah the six [saktis], sl.34d;
sad-cakra the six circles, Qt.9d. 1;
sad-yugmam group of six [who are qualified], sl.32d;
Jr.33d.l;
sannam of the six [sons who are qualified], Jr.33d. 1;
Qt.39d.5;
san-mandala the six mandalas, sl.9a; Jr.9d. 1;
sastha sixth, Qt.39d.3,Qt.240b.l
the sixth [vowel, viz. U], Qt.213d. 1; see U;
sasthaka sixth, Qt.39d.4;
the sixth [vowel, viz. U], sl.213b; Jr.213d. 1;
sodasa sixteen, sl.91c,sl. 15 lc; Jr.88d.l, Jr.89d.2,
Jr.l53b.3;Qt.l3d.21;
sodha of six kinds, sl.7c, sl.8b, sl.23, sl.240a;
Qt.240b.2; see sat;
sodhatva being of six kinds, Jr.240b.2;
sanketa signal, agreement, sl.40a; Jr.66d.3, Jr. 185d.2;
samksobha Jr. 11 lb. 1; see ksobha, viksobha, ksobhayitva;
sahksobha agitation, sl. 114d;
sanga association, attachment, sl.101d,sl. 153b;
Jr.l02d.l,Jr.l02d.4,Jr.l53b.5;Qt.l00b.6;
see asanga;
samgama association, sl. 15b;
sangama joining, sl.83a = Qt.l50b.2; Jr. 16d.1, Jr.88d.1;
samghatta union, sl. 153d, sl.280a; Jr.ll5b.L Jr.l 17b.1,
Jr.l26b.3,Jr.l27b.3,Jr.l46.1,Jr.l60b.2,
Jr.281d.2; see ghattana;
sanghatta union, mingling, sl.49c, sl.53c, sl.116b, sl.l36c,
sl. 140a, sl. 145b, sl. 152d; Jr.50d. 1, Jr.79d. 1,
Jr.l04b.1,Jr.ll4b.2,Jr.ll7b.LJr.l33b.l,
Jr. 142b. 1, Jr. 146b.2, Jr. 149b. 1, Jr. 153b.4,
Jr.l54b.1,Jr.l58b.l;Qt.39d.4,Qtl00b.4,
Qt.l53b.4,Qt.l53b.5;
sanghattayati he unites, sl.144d; Jr. 146b.2;
sanghata hammering, assembly, combination, sl.278b,
sl.288c; Qt.13d.21, Qt.l00b.5; see aghata;
samcara transmission, sl.285d;
samcarayet should transmit, sl.112d, sl.263d;
508 The Kula Ritual
samcarayeta should transmit, sl. 123b;

samnidhapaka causing [the deities] to draw near, sl.I70d;
see sannidhana, sannidhya;
samputa enclosure, sl.192d; Jr. 195d.l;
samputita enclosed, Jr. 19 1d. 1;
samputa enclosure, sl.2la, sl.2lb; Qt.21d. 1;
samputita enclosed, Jr.21d. 1;
sampradaya sacred oral tradition, sl. 157d; Jr. 166b.2 bis;
sampradaya sacred oral tradition, sl. 125a; Jr.22b.2,
Jr.56d. 1, Jr. 125b. 1; Qt.22b.2;
samparka contact, sl.157d; Jr. 158b. 1; Qt.75b.3;
sambodhayet should fully awaken, sl.245c;
see udbodha, prabodhayet, bodha;
sammelana meeting, blending, mating, company, sl. 158a;
Jr. 158b. 1 bis; see melaka, melana, melayet;
sammelana bringing togther, Jr.56d. 1;
samvit consciousness, sl 4d, sl. 46c, sl.50b, sl.80b,
.sl.94c, sl.105d,sl.112b = Qt. 138b. 1 =
Qt. 150b. 1, sl.l16b, sl.117d, sl 126b, sl.128a,
sl.138d,sl.148a,sl.149d,sl.174b,sl.181a, :
sl.181b;Jr.4d.LJr.9d.3,Jr.24d.2,Jr.70b.l,
Jr.80d.2,Jr.89d.3,Jr.95d.l,
Jr.l02d.4,Jr.l02d.6,Jr.ll2b.lte,Jr.ll5b.3,
Jr. 117b. 1, Jr. 119b.2 bis, Jr. 125b. 1, Jr. 126b.3,
Jr. 128b.2, Jr. 137b. 1, Jr. 138b. I, Jr. 138b.2,
Jr.l39d.1,Jr.l46b.2,Jr.l49b.l,Jr.l50b.lbis
Jr.l66b.1,Jr.l80d.1,Jr.l81d.1,Jr.l81d.2,
Jr. 186b. 1, Jr.200d.2, Jr.235d. 1, Jr.27 ld.2;
Qt.100b.4 bis, Qt.l28b.2;
see cit, citi, citta, caitanya, bodha, etc.;
samviditatva recognition, Jr.46b. 1;
samvitti perception, attention, consciousness, sl. 133d,
sl.146c, sl.221a; Jr. 147b. 1;
samsara transient existence, Jr.l85d.1,Jr.211b.2;
samskara purifying ritual, Jr.209d.2;
samskrta purified [for ritual], Jr. 124b. 1;
samsthita permanence, sl.57a;
samhara reabsorption, sl.57a, sl.69d, sl. 104a, sl. 173d;
Jr. 19d. 1, Jr. 104b. 1, Jr. 142b. 1, Jr. 173d.2,
Jr.l82d.l,Jr.l85d.2,Jr.271d.2;Qt.57d.l;
Appendix: 14 509
see upasamhara;
samhrti reabsorption, sl. 142a;
sankramana transference, Jr.42b. I, Jr. 122b.3;
sankramanti they transfer, Qt.239b. 1;
sanjalpa murmuring, sl.93a;
sakala composite, sl.205d; Jr. 146b.2, Jr. 182d. 1,
Jr. 185d. 1, Jr.206d. 1; see kala, niskala;
satta reality, sl.127a;Jr.l27b.3;Qt.l66b.l;
sadya immediately, sl. 194d, sl.236a, sl.236c, sl.258d,
sl.264c; Jr.l95d.3; Qt.3d.l, Qt.l66b.12 1,
Qt.l92b.l;
sandha intentional language, Qt. 166b. 1;
sannidhana presence, Qt.75b.3; samnidhapaka, sannidhya;
sa-bija-diksa sa-bija initiation, Jr.232d. 1; see diksa, blja;
samana samana, Jr.27 1d. 1;
samava rule, agreed teaching, time, sl. 159b, sl.200b;
Jr.22b.2,Jr.46b.l,Jr.l60b.2, Jr.200d.2;
Qt.100b.4 bis;
samayi-dlksa ordinary initiation, Jr. 197b.2, Jr.200d.3;
samayi ordinary initiate, sl. 197c, sl. 199d, sl. 198a;
Jr.200d.2; Qt. 198b. 1; see samayika;
samarasi perfectly fused, sl.274b, sl.274c; Jr.274b.2,
Jr.281d.2; see samarasya;
samadhi rapture, Qt.l 10b. 1, Qt. 110b.2;
samaviset becomes fully absorbed, sl. 110b; Jr. 111 b. 1;
samavesa entire absorption, sl. 143a; Jr. 115b. 1, Jr. 125b. 1,
Jr.l46b.l,Jr.l47b.2,Jr.201b.3;
see avesa, pravesa;
samira air, sl. 160a;
samira air, Jr.l60b.2; Qt.213d.l;
sarga emission, sl. 140c, sl.140d; Qt.l00b.4;
see H, visarga, vaisargika;
sarva whole, passim;
sahaja natural, sl. 156c; Jr. 13d.3 bis; Qt. 13d.5,
Qt.64d.1, Qt.l60b. 1;
sahasrara thousand,sl. 144b; Jr.l00b.3, Jr.l46b.l;
Qt.l46b.l;
sadhaka Adept, sl.225a,sl.231c,sl.282b;Jr.22b.3,
Jr.24d. 1, Jr.29b.3, Jr.40d. 1, Jr.206d. 1, Jr.22442,
Jr.229d.I, Jr.232d. 1; Qt. 13d.4, Qt. 10lb. 1,
510 The Kula Ritual
Qt.l02d.5, Qt.l22b.l, Qt.283d.l;

sannidhya presence, Qt.13d.23; see samnidhapaka,
sannidhana;
samayika ordinary initiate, Jr.289b.2; see samayi;
samarasya perfect fusion, Jr.4d. 1, Jr.9d. 1, Jr.79d. 1,
Jr.ll7b.1,Jr.l61b.l,Jr.247d.3,Jr.275d.l;
see samaras!;
samarthya capacity, power, sl.4b; Jr.4d.l, Jr. 192b. 1,
Jr.247d.l;
sara essence, outflow, sl. 164a; Jr.9d.2, Jr.l27b.3,
Jr. 166b. 1; see asara
sarata essence, outflow, Jr.5d. 1;
saratva essence, outflow, Jr.9d.3;
siddha Perfected Being, perfect, complete, effective,
accomplished, sl.3a, sl.28a, sl.29a, sl.46c,
sl.183b, sl.219d, sl.270c, sl.273a; Jr.3d.l bis,
Jr.29b.l-fivetimes, Jr.29b.4,Jr.33d.l,Jr.48d.l,
Jr.55d.3, Jr. 185d. 1, Jr.21 lb.2; Qt.29b.2,
Qt.42d. 1, Qt.57d.3, Qt. 123b.2, Qt. 166b. 1;
siddhatama most accomplished, sl.236b; Jr.236d. ];
siddhi supernatural power, sl.40b, sl.76a, sl.9lb,
sl.127c,.sl.180d, sl.200c, sl.231b, sl.238c;
sl.40b.l bis, Jr.63d.5, Jr.64d.2, Jr.75b.4,
Jr.89d.l,Jr.l01b.l,Jr.l28b.l,Jr.200d.2,
Jr.232d.l bis;Qt.l3d.2,Qt.39d.6,Qt.77d.l,
Qt.89d.l, Qt.96d.2,Qt. 100b. 1, Qt. 122b. 1,
Qt. 123b.2, Qt. 129b.3, Qt. 166b. 1;
siddhyati is successful, sl. 185d; Jr. 185d. 1; Qt.24d.2,
Qt.91d.l bis,Qt.l66b.l bis;
siddhyate succeeds, Jr. 192b.2;
siddhyanti are successful, sl.77b; Qt.13d.25;
siddhyet is successful, ascertains, sl.65c; Jr. 11.8b. 1,
Jr. 119b.2, Jr. 149b.2, Jr. 191d. 1;
sit cry of pleasure, Qt.l00b.5;
supta deep sleep, sl.222c; see susupta;
sura alcohol, sl. l i b ; Jr.22b.l; Qt.l 3d. l,Qt.13d.4;
susi vein, sl. 143b; Jr. 146b. 1;
susupta deep sleep, Jr.223d. 1; see supta;
susumna susumna, Jr.271d. 1;
suksma subtle, sl.265a; Jr.271d. l;Qt.4d.4;
Appendix: 14 511
sutra sutra, rosary, sl.83c; Jr.2b.l, Jr.54d.5,

Jr.88d.l bis; see aksa-sutraka, asutrana;
sutraka rosary, sl.84d;
sutrana sequence, Jr.55d.3;
sutrika armlet, Qt.l00b.5;
surya sun,sl. 147a; Qt.l53b.4;
srsti emanation, sl.57a, sl. 104a, sl. 121b, sl. 126c,
sl. 142a, sl. 153b, sl. 154a, sl. 173c, .sl.209d,
sl.243d;Jr. 19d. 1, Jr.51 d. 1, Jr. 104b. 1, Jr. 121 d. 1,
Jr.l27b.2,Jr.l42b.l,Jr.l53b.5,Jr.l53b.5,
Jr. 173d.2, Jr.209d. l,Jr.247d. 1; Qt.57d. 1,
Qt.l53b.6;
soma moon, soma, sl. 147a; Jr.213d. 1, Jr.278b.l;
Qt.l53b.4,Qt.l53b.5,Qt.213d.l bis;
sautramani sautramanl, Jr. 13d. 11; Qt.13d.17;
saumya cooling, north, sl. 19b, sl.33a; Jr. 19d. 1, Jr.29b.4;
Qt.72b.l;
stotra hymn,sl.77c;Jr.l75d.3;Qt.77d.2;
stobha release, sl. 194a, sl. 196a, sl. 198a, sl.213c,
sl.216d, sl.242c; Jr. 195d.4, Jr. 197b. 1, Jr.216d. 1,
Jr.247d.l;Qt.l98b.l;
stobhita released, sl.209a; Jr.208d.2;
stri feminine, female, woman, sl. 12a; Jr.l3d.3 bis.
Jr.46b. 1, Jr. 153b.4; Qt. 13d.4, Qt. 13d.5,
Qt.l23b.2;
sthiti stability, permanence, steadiness, pause,
observance, sl.97b, sl. 154b, sl.200b, sl.274.d;
Jr.97b.1,Jr.l04b.l;Qt.l02d.4;
sthula gross, sl.265b; Jr.271 d. 1;
snana bath, sl.8a; Jr.8d.2; Qt.8d. 1;
spandana vibration, sl.278b; Jr.278b. 1; see nihspanda;
sparsa contact, touch, sl. 174a; Jr. 158b. 1, Jr. 160b.2,
Jr.283d.3;Qt.ll0b.2;
sparsin a person who is in contact, Qt.l00b.4;
samsparsana contact, Jr. 10d.2;
samsparsa contact, sl. 114d;
sphuratta throbbing, Jr.48d. 1;
sphota 'bursting', sl. 155c;
smaran recalling, sl. 161d, sl.260a;
smarana recollection, sl.65d, sl. 167a;
512 The Kula Ritual
smaret he should recall, sl.58b; Jr.63d.l;

smartavya having called to mind, sl.45b; Jr.46b. 1;
sruk large sacrificial ladle, sl.75d; Qt.77d.l;
sruva small sacrificial ladle, sl.75d;
srotas stream,sl.142c; Jr.l46b.l;
svapna dreaming sleep, sl.22b; Jr.223d. 1;
svayani by himself, by nature, spontaneously,
independently, sl. 13a, sl.79b,sl.92c,sl. 163a,
sl. 190a, sl. 190c, sl. 194b, sl. 194c, sl.289a;
Jr. 13d.4,Jr.79d. 1, Jr.88d.2, Jr. 100b.2, Jr. 168d.2,
Jr.247d. 1, Jr.247d.3; Qt.50d.1, Qt. 160b.2,
Qt.l95d.2;
svatantrya freedom, sl.4c;Jr.4d.l,Jr.70b.l,Jr.95d.l;
. Qt.l27b.l;
sva-atman one'self. The term can refer to the universal self
or to the limited self. It is found as follows:
sl. 138b, Jr.23b.3,Jr.24d.l,Jr.42d.1,Jr.50d. 1,
Jr.79d.l,Jr.l00b.3, Jr.l 12b.l, Jr.l38b.l,
Jr.ll5b.1,Jr.l20b.1,Jr.l85d.l,Jr.l85d.2,
Jr.218b.2; Qt.l00b.3, Qt.l00b.4 My;
see anatman, atman;
HA ha-kara i.e. the phoneme H, Jr.216d.l;
hamsa hamsa, sl.83d, sl.84d, sl.85d, sl.89c; Jr.88d.1
Jr.89d.l,Jr.90b.l;
goose, Qt.l00b.5;
hasta hand, quantity, sl.86a, sl.88c, sl. 191c, sl.l93c
Jr.70b. l.Jr. 192b. 1 bis, Jr. 195d.3; Qt.39d.3,
Qt.40d. 1, Qt.70b.2, Qt. 192b. 1 bis;
hrt heart, sl. 71c; Jr. 191d. 1, Jr.252d. 1; Qt.72b.2;
hrdaya hear sl 60b, sl 133d, sl. 158c, sl. 175b, sl. 176,
sl.264c;Jr.88d.l ter,Jr.l60b.l,Jr.271d.l;
Qt.l07b.1, Qt.247d.2;
hetu cause, reason, sl.22a, sl. 102a; Jr.l6d.3, Jr.22b.l,
Jr.23d.1,Jr.l02d.2,Jr.l04b.l,Jr.ll7b.1,
Jr. 123b. 1,Jr.l27b.3,Jr .202b. l,Jr.202b.2;
Qt.l02d.l;
homa oblation into the fire, ghee, sl.84b, sl.93d;
Jr.88d.l bis,Jr.95d.l,Jr.95d.2;Qt.l00b.5;
APPENDIX 15
The Structure of Tantraloka 29

A. The Overall Structure:
sl. lab General Topic "The Secret Ceremony'

(rahasyacarya)
sl. lcd-2ab Sub-topic 1 'The Category'qualified'
(adhikaryatmano bheda)
Part I: The Rituals for the Initiated
Sub-topic 2 'The Kula Lineage of the Perfected
Beings and their wives'
(siddhapatnikula-krama)
sl. 2cd-17 Introduction
sl. 18-23 The Opening Ritual
sl. 24-55 Sacrifice 1 External (bahih)
sl. 56-95 Sub-topic 3 'The ritual of adoration' (arcavidhi)
Sacrifice 2 Based oh the sakti, (saktau)
sl. 96- 166ab Sub-topic 4 'The ritual with the sexual partner'
(dautavidhi)
Sacrifice 3 based on the pair (yamala)
Sub-topic 5 'The rite of the secret teaching'
(rahasyopanisatkrama)
sl. 166cd-177 Sacrifice 4 Based on the body (deha)
sl. 178-180 Sacrifice 5 Based on the subtle-breath (prana)
sl. 181-186ab Sacrifice 6 Based on the mind (mati)
Part II: The Rituals of Initiation

sl. 186cd-224 Sub-topic 6 'Initiation' (diksa)
sl. 225-235 Sub-topic 7 'Consecration' (abhiseka)
sl. 236-281 Sub-topic 8 'Penetration' (bodha = vedhay.
sl. 282-292ab Rites to Conclude the Initiation
514 The Kula Ritual
B. The detailed structure:

sl. lab GENERAL TOPIC 'The secret ceremony'
sl. lcd-2ab SUB-TOPIC 1 The category'qualified'
PARTI: THE RITUALS FOR THE INITIATED
SUB-TOPIC 2 The Kula Lineage of the
Perfected Beings and their Wives
Introduction
A. 1. Definition of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 2cd-.3 a. The essence of the Kula ritual
sl A b. The kula
sl. 5 c. The sacrifice i. As Knowledge
sl. 6 ii. As Action
2. Examination of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 7 a. The six supports
sl. 8 . b. Rejection of the supports of tantra
sl. 9 Transition: The Kaula as the Basis of All
sl. 10 B. 1. Definition of the Ingredients
2. Examination:
sl. 14-16 b. The triple secret:
'vessel', 'sacred place', 'lamp'
sl. 17 c Concluding Statement: The Absence off Doubt
The Opening Ritual
A. Preparation
sl. 18ab 1 He enters
sl. 18cd-19 2. He purifies himself with the mantras
sl. 20ab - on occasion he may initiate
sl. 20cd 3. He purifies the instruments
sl. 21 - a comment on the three mantras
sl.22ab 4. He prepares the vessel
B. Sacrifice
sl. 23 6. He satiates the self and the goddesses
sl. 24 7. He externalises
Appendix: 15 515
Sacrifice 1 external
sl. 25-27ab 1. The external setting
2. The ritual:
A. Reabsorption into the centre:
sl. 27cd-29ab 1. The personages on the squares of the mandala
sl. 29cd-32ab a. The 4 Perfected Beings and their wives
sl. 32cd-33 b. The 6 qualified gurus
ii. The identifying marks of their lineages
sl. 35 a. Definition
sl. 40 iii. The advantage of these marks
sl. 41 c. The 6 non-qualified gurus;
sl. 42 Difference between qualified and
non-qualified
sl. 43-45ab d. The bodiless gurus
End of the Kula Hierarchy
Reabsorption cont.
sl. 45cd-46ab 2. The mantras in the circle of the
mandala: Malini and Matrka
3. The goddesses within the triangle of the
mandala: Para, Parapara and Apara
sl. 46cd-48 4. Kulesvari in the centre of the mandala
B. Emanation from the centre:
sl. 49-50 1. Sakti and Bhairava at the centre
sl. 51 2. The deities within the triangle: 12,64,4, etc.
sl. 52-54c 3. The 8 goddesses and their consorts
on the lotus outside the triangle
sl. 54d-55 4. The'lamps':
a. According to the 64 Masters
b. According to one's vidya
516 The Kula Ritual
SUB-TOPIC 3 The Ritual of Adoration

Sacrifice 2 Based on the Sakti
sl. 57 Definition: The four Stages of the Krama Cycle
Examination:
A. Cycle I Object of knowledge
sl. 58 Definition of the ritual
sl. 59-63 1. Emanation: a. The 24 sites on one's own body
sl. 64 note i. ' I ' am not
sl. 65 ii. All by recollection
sl. 66 b. The sakti-circle of the 9 wives
sl. 67 their 9 sacred sites
sl. 68-69a 2. Maintenance: Cakrini / Kundalim
sl. 69b 3. Reabsorption: Kulesvari
sl. 69cd 4. 'Nameless': Sankarsini
sl. 70ab alone or paired
Cycle || Means of knowledge
sl. 10cd-l 1 ab 1. Emanation: 24 sacred sites in 8 directions
sl. 71cd-72ab the triads - their code
sl. 72cd-73ab 2. Maintenance: ' l a m p s ' a r e placed there
sl. 73cd-75ab - Insertion of one's private ritual -
sl. 75cd-76ab 3. Reabsorption: setting aside the instruments
4. 'Nameless': the goddess Krsa
sl. 76cd-77 -aside: the Hymn of the Sacred Site
Cycle I | | Subject of knowledge
sl. 78 1. Emanation: the saktis by themselves
sl. 79 2. Maintenance: pairing with the saktis
sl. 80 3. Reabsorption: a. no time
sl. 81 ab b. no throne
sl. 8lcd 4. The'nameless': his sakti (sva-sakti)
B. Recitation
sl. 83-88 1. The objects of focus
2. The hamsa
sl. 89 a. Enunciation of hamsa
sl. 90ab b. Definition of hamsa
sl. 90cd-91 - note: no distinctions
sl. 92-95ab 3. Oblation into the fire of consciousness
sl. 95cd Bridge: in praise of Sambhunatha
Appendix: 15 517
SUB-TOPIC 4 The Ritual with the Sexual Partner

Sacrifice 3 Based on the Pair
Introduction
1. The Participants:
sl. 97 ab a. Enunciation of brahmacarya
sl. 97cd-98ab i. Definition of brahman
sl. 98cd ii. Definition of brahmacarya
sl. 99-100ab iii. Definition of'bonded animal'
sl. 100cd-l0lab b. Definition of the term sakti
sl. 10lcd-102 Examination of the term sakti
sl. 103 Concluding bibliography and effect
2. The Ritual
sl. 104ab a. i. Definition of the ritual as
1. Emanation,
2. Reabsorption and
3. Blending
sl. 104cd-105ab ii. Brief examination of the
ritual
sl. 105cd-106ab b. i. Definition of 'principal circle'
and 'sub-circle'
sl. 106cd-107ab ii. Etymology of cakra (circle)
Examination of the Ritual
the 'arisen' (udita);
Trajectory 1. Emphasis on action
sl. 107cd Definition: Satiation (tarpana) and
Expansion (vikasa)
Examination:
Level of bliss 3: Parananda
sl. 108-109ab i. Satiating sub-circle with 3 M's etc.
sl. 109cd-110ab ii. Satiating sub-circle with Other Means
sl. 110cd-lllab Summary Quotation for levels 4-7
sl. 111 cd-112ab Level of Bliss 4: Brahmananda
sl. 112cd-113ab Contrast: The egoist
sl. 113cd-114ab Level of Bliss 5: Mahananda
i. Sub-circles lead to the principal
circle
518 The Kula Ritual
sl. 114cd-l 15ab ii. Principal circle impacts on sub-

circle
sl. 115cd-117ab Levels of bliss 6: Cidananda and
7: Jagadananda
Trajectory 2. Emphasis on knowledge,
sl. 117cd-118ab Enunciation: Self and goddess 'consciousness'

sl. 118cd-119ab Summary examination of the procedure
Examination in detail
sl. 119cd i. The differentiation
sl. 120ab ii. The merging
sl. 120cd iii. The identity
sl. 121 iv. The emission
Trajectory 3. Emphasis on the sakti
1. Descriptions of the sakti:
sl. 122ab i. Her nature
sl. 122cd-123ab ii. Her ritual preparation
sl. 123cd-124ab Quote: The sakti as bhava and bhavita
2. Summary description of the ritual
sl. 124cd-125ab i. At the mouth of the yogini
sl. 125cd-126ab ii. The result: consciousness etc.
Examination of the ritual:
1. For one who seeks liberation
sl. 126cd-127ab - focus on the ejaculating
2. For those who seek enjoyment
sl. 127cd-128ab - focus on the ejaculate
sl. 128cd-129ab i. For a knowledgeable person
- consuming the ejaculate
ii. For an officiant
- anointing the organ
sl. 129cd-130ab Definition of the ritual
sl. 130cd-132 Examination
a. Her sex organ
sl. 133ab b. His own body
the 'rested' (santa)
sl. 133cd-134ab Level 1: The'rested'state
Appendix .15 519

a. The principal circle stops,
sl. 135cd-136ab b. The sub-circles stop,
sl. 136cd-137ab c. The desire for bliss.
sl. 137cd-138ab levels 3 , 4 , 5 , 6 or the Krama
sl. 138cd-139 level 7: The surging
The Third Emission: Union (sahghatta),
Blending (melaka)
Transition and Introduction
a. Three forms of emission (visarga)
b. Etymology of visarga
sl. 141-142ab 2. Definition of the three emissions
The Ritual
1. The 'mantra', i.e. the practitioner alone:
sl. 142cd-146ab a. i. The coupling of all diversity
sl. 146cd-147ab ii. Constant perception
sl. 147cd-149ab iii. Creative awareness (paramarsa)
2, The six rayed mudra, i.e. intercourse:

sl. 150cd~153ab a. i. Intercourse
sl. 153cd-154ab ii. Stability at the Fourth
sl. 154cd-156ab iii. Awareness comes (vimarsa)
sl. 156cd-157ab b. The natural recitation:
Enunciation
sl. 157cd-158ab Examination: i. 8 circles (cakra)
sl. 158cd-160ab ii. 8 phases (uccara)
s1. 160cd-161 ab iii. 8 bhairavas (unmana)
Results:
sl. 161cd-162ab 1. Liberated-while-living, Bhairavl
sl. 162cd-163 2. The yoginl-child
Conclusion:
sl. 164-166ab 1. Etymology of adi-yaga
2. Concluding bibliography
520 The Kula Ritual
SUB-TOPIC 5: The ritual of the secret teaching

Sacrifice 4 Based on the body
sl. 166cd-168 1. Installation of the vidya and the mantra

sl. 169 Note: There is secrecy on this matter
sl. 170-173 2. The mandala
sl. 174-175 3. The satiation of the self and the deities
sl. 176 - aslde: a hymn
sl. 177 Concluding bibliography
Sacrifice 5 Based on the subtle-breath

sl. 180 3. Effect: powers of knowledge
Sacrifice 6 Based on the mind

sl. 182 2. Examination: i. In brief
sl. 183-185c ii. In detail
sl. 185d 3. Effect: Perfection
sl. 186ab Concluding bibliography
Appendix: 15 521
PART II: THE RITUALS OF INITIATION
SUB-TOPIC 6 Initiation
sl. 186cd-187ab Enunciation of the sub-topic
I Ordinary initiation
sl. 187cd-192ab 1. According to the Malinivijayottaratantra
By means of mantra and flower
sl. 192cd-195 2. According to the Ratnamala

by means of mantra and 'oblation' etc.
Transltion
sl. 196-197ab a. Assesslng the absorption
sl. 197cd-198ab b. The ordinary initiate and the Son
sl. 198cd-199ab 3. According to the Anandesvara
by means of the 'oblation' alone
sl. 199cd-200 Result: The way of life for an ordinary initiate
II Initiation as a Son
sl. 201cd-202ab a. Definition of the ritual
sl. 202cd-206 b. Examination of the ritual
sl. 207-208 c. Result: i. 5 Posslble effects
sl. 210-211 ab 2. Another method: the surrounding fire
sl. 21 lcd-212ab 3. According to the Sadbhava
sl. 212cd-213 a. Enunciation: 3 masses of phonemes
sl. 214-216 b. Examination of the ritual
sl. 218cd b. He is a guru
HI Regarding the Son who deslres enjoyments
sl. 219-220 1. a. Enjoyment within a category
b. Enjoyment within all categories
c. Enunciation of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 221 2. Definition of the Kula sacrifice
sl. 222-223 3. Examination of the sacrifice
sl. 224 4. Further instruction on the five states
522 The Kula Ritual
SUB-TOPIC 7 Consecration
1. According to the Malinivijayottara
- an external ritual
sl. 225-227 a. The ritual i. Anointing the Adept
sl. 228229 ii. Anointing the Master
sl. 230 b. Acclaim by the group of yogis
sl. 231 c. After the ritual
i. Their respective roles
sl. 232 ii. Further instruction
sl. 233-235 2. According to the Viravalibhairava
- an internal ritual
SUB-TOPIC 8 Penetration
sl. 237-239ab Definition of initiation-by-penetration
Examination
I Initiation-by-penetration in the Gahvara
Examination:
sl. 240cd-241ab 1. Mantra a. From the Gahvara
sl. 241 cd-247 b. From the Diksottara
2. Sound
3. Bindu
4. Sakti
sl. 248 5. Cobra a. In brief
sl. 249-252 b. In detail
II Initiation-by-penetration
According to some gurus
1. Mantra
2. Sakti
3. World
4. Form
5. Discriminating knowledge
6. Mass
7. Place
8. Channel
9. Supreme
Appendix: 15 523
III Supreme penetration in the Viravalibhairava

Examination
sl. 272cd-273ab i. The guru
sl. 273cd-274ab ii. Manner of penetrating the disciple
sl. 274cd-275 iii. The result: disciple is one with centre
IV The initiation to Sivahood of all living beings
sl. 277cd-278ab Examination i. In brief
sl. 278cd-281 ii. In detail
iii. Result: All acquire Sivahood
RITES TO CONCLUDE THE INITIATION

sl. 282-283 First Ritual: With the Masters and Adepts - oblation
Second Ritual: With all the heroes - wine
Examination
sl. 285cd-287ab 1. The ritual a. Guru and initiate partake
sl. 287cd-289ab b. All the heroes partake
sl. 289cd-290 2. Notes a. Exclusion text
sl. 291 b. Timing the Second Ritual
sl. 292ab Summation of the whole chapter.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
WORKS CITED IN
THE THESIS AND APPENDICES
PRIMARY SOURCES
la. Texts and Translations of Works by Abhinavagupta

Anuttarastika: In Silburn, L. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta. Paris: Editions
E. de Boccard, 1970. (Publications de l'lnstitutde Civilisation Indienne,
Fasc.31)p.56.
Anubhavanivedana: In Silburn, L. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta. Paris:
Editions E. de Boccard, 1970; (Publications del'Institut de Civilisation
Indienne, Fasc.31) p.37.
Isvarapratyabhijhavimarsini: Vols.l and 2, Ed. K.A. Subramania Iyer
and K.C. Pandey. Vol.3, English translation by K.C. Pandey. Delhi:
Motilal Banarsidass,1986. (First published as The Princess of Wales
Saraswati Bhavana Texts, nos.70, 83 and 84 in the years 1938, 1950 and
1954 respectively.)
Kramastotra: In Silburn, L. Hymnes aux Kali, La Roue des Energies
Divines. Paris, E. de Boccard, 1975. (Publications de Institut de Civilisation
Indienne, Fasc.40) pp. 125-148, 191 -194.
Ghatakarparavivrti: Trans. Parlier, B. Le Ghatakarparavivrti
d 'Abhinavagupta. Paris, E. de Boccard, 1975: (Publications de l'lnstitut
de Civilisation Indienne, Fasc.39) 99 pp.
Tantravatadhanika: In Mukunda Ram Shastri, Ed. Kashmir Series of
Texts and Studies, no.24. Nirnaya-Sagar Press, 1918. pp.111.
Tantrasara: Delhi, Bani Prakashan, 1982. viii+9+208 p. [First edited
with notes by Mukund Ram Shastri. Srinagar, 1918. Kashmir Series of
Texts and Studies, no. 17]
- Trans. Gnoli, R. L 'essenza dei Tantra (Tantrasara). Torino, Boringhieri,
1960. 343 p.
Tantraloka: With the Commentary of Jayaratha. Re-edited by R.C.
Dwivedi and Navjivan Rastogi, enlarged with an introduction by
Navjivan Rastogi and reprinted in 8 volumes. Delhi,
Motilal Banarsidass, 1987. [First edited by Mukund Ram Shastri and
Bibliography 525
published in 12 volumes. Srinagar, the Publications of the Research De

partment of the Jammu and Kashmir State, 1918-1938. Kashmir Series of
Texts and Studies, nos. 23, 28, 30, 36, 35, 29, 41, 47, 59, 52, 57 and 58]
- Trans. Gnoli, R. Luce delle sacre scritture, (Tantraloka). Torino, Unione
Tipografico-Editrice Torinense, 1972. 944 p.
- Trans. Silburn, L. and Padoux, A. La Lumiere surles tantras, chapitres
I - 5 du Tantraloka. (Publications de lTnstitut de Civilisation Indienne,
Fasc.66) Paris, E. de Boccard, 1998. 316 p.
Tantroccaya: R. Gnoli and R. Torella, eds. 'The Tantroccaya of
Abhinavagupta'. In Indo-Sino-Tibetica. Roma, Bardi, 1990. pp.153-189.
Dehasthadevatdcakrastotra: In Silburn, L. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta.
Paris, E. de Boccard, 1970. (Publications de l'lnstitut de Civilisation
Indienne, Fasc.31) pp.85-86.
Paramarthasdra: Trans. Silburn, L. Le Paramarthasdra. 2nd revised edn.
Paris, E. de Boccard, 1979. (Publications de l'lnstitut de Civilisation
Indienne, Fasc.5) 105 p. [First edition: Srinagar, the Publications of the
Research Department of the Jammu and Kashmir State. Kashmir Series of
Texts and Studies, no.7]
Paratrimsikavivarana: Mukunda Rama Shastri, ed. New Delhi, Aroma
Publishing House, 1991. 287 p. [First edition: Srinagar, the Publications
of the Research Department of the Jammu and Kashmir State, 1918. Kash
mir Series of Texts and Studies, no. 18]
- Trans. R. Gnoli. Il commento di Abhinavagupta alla Paratrimsika.
Roma, Institute Italiano per il Medio ed Estremo Oriente, 1985. (Serie
Orientale Roma, vol. 58) xxxiv+313 p.
- Trans. Singh, J. Paratrimsikavivarana. B. Baumered. Delhi, Motilal
Banarsidass, 1988. xx+285 p., Sanskrit text 106 p.
Paratrisikalaghuvrtti: In Padoux, A. La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti de 564
Abhinavagupta. Paris, E. de Boccard, 1975, pp.49-63. [First edition,
Srinagar, the Publications of the Research Department of the Jammu and
Kashmir State, 1947. Kashmir Series of Texts and Studies, no.68.]
- Trans. Padoux, A. La Paratrisikalaghuvrtti de Abhinavagupta. Paris,
E. de Boccard, 1975. (Publications de l'lnstitut de Civilisation Indienne,
Fasc.38)138p.
Mahopadesavimsatika: In Silburn, L. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta. Paris,
E. de Boccard, 1970. (Publications de l'lnstitut de Civilisation Indienne,
Fasc.31) pp.76-77.
526 The Kula Ritual
untitled: Ed. R. Gnoli, 'Five unpublished stanzas by Abhinavagupta'. In

East and West New Series 9: 222-223, 1958.
lb. Other primary sources
Kulacudamani Nigama: Ed. A. Avalon. Reprint. Madras, Ganesh and
Co.1956. 31+58 p.
Kaulavali: Ed. A. Avalon, Delhi, Bharatiya Vidya Prakashan, 1985.
23+4+142 p.
Manusmrti, with the Sanskrit Commentary Manvarthamuktavali of
Kulluka Bhatta: Ed. J.L. Shastri Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1983.
xi+495+24+25 p.
Malinivijayottara Tantram: Ed. M.S. Kaul, Delhi, Butala & Co. 1984,
(Kashmir Series of Texts and Studies, no.37) xxxvi+3+157 p. [First pub
lished, Bombay, 1922]
Svacchandatantram, with commentary 'Uddyota', by Ksemardjdcarya:
Ed. V.V. Dwivedi, Delhi, Parimal Publications, 1985. 2 vols. (Kashmir-
Series of Texts and Studies, nos. 31, 37, 44, 48, 51, 56) [First edition:
1921-1935]
2. Studies and Translations

Aalto, P., 'Madyam apeyam'. In Jnanamuktavali (Commemoration vol
ume in honour of Johannes Nobel). New Delhi,
Bagchi, P. C, Studies in the tantras, Part I. Calcutta, Calcutta University
Press, 1939. vii+114 p.
- Ed. Kaulajnananirnaya, Trans. Michael Magee. Prachya Prakashan,
Varanasi, 1986. xi+94+135 p.
Banerji, S.C., Tantra in Bengal. 2nd edn. New Delhi, Manohar Publica
tions, 1992. xi+352 p
Baumer, B., Wege ins Licht. Z | | rich, Benziger, 1992. 237 p.
- Vac as samvada. Dialogue in the context of advaita saivagamas'. In F.X.
D'Sa, and R. Mesquita, eds. Hermeneutics of encounter. Vienna, 1994.
(Publications of the De Nobili Research Library, vol.XX) pp.11-19.
Behera, K.S., 'Evolution of sakti cult at Jajpur, Bhuvaneswar and Puri.'
In D.C. Sircar, ed. The sakti cult and Tara. Calcutta, Calcutta University
Press, 1967. pp.74-86.
Bibliography 527
Bharati, A., The tantric tradition. London, Rider &Co. 1965. 350 p.
Bhat, M.S., Trans. Vedic tantrism, a study of Rgvidhana of Saunaka with
text and translation. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1987. viii+437 p.
Bhattacharya, A.K., 'A nonaryan aspect of the devi'.InD.C. Sircar, ed. The
sakti cult and Tara. Calcutta, Calcutta University Press, 1967.pp.56-60.
Brunner-Lachaux, H., 'Analyse du suprabhedagama'. In Journal
Asiatique 155: 31-60, 1967.
Brunner, H., 'Un tantra du nord: le Netra Tantra'. In Bulletin de I'Ecole
Francaise d'Extreme-Orient 61: 125-197, 1974.
- 'Le sddhaka, personnage oublie du Sivaisme du sud'. In Journal
Asiatique 263: 411-443, 1975.
- 'Le Saiva-Siddhanta, "essence" du Veda (Etude d'un fragment du
Kamikagama). In Indologica Taurinensia 8: 51-66, 1980.
- 'The four pada of Saivagama'. In Journal of Oriental Research (Ma-
dras) 56-62:260-278, 1986-1992.
Buhler, G., Trans. The Laws of Manu. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1964.
cxxxviii+620 p. [First published London, Oxford University Press, 1886]
Buhneman,G., Tantric worship of Ganesa according to the Prapancasara'.
In Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenlandischen Gesellschaft 137: 357-
382, 1987.
Danielou, A. Hindu polytheism. London, Routledge and K. Paul, 1964.
491 p.
Das, H.C., Tantricism, a study of the yogini cult. New Delhi, Sterling
Publishers, 1981. 86 p. [Includes many plates and 2 site plans]
Doniger O'FIaherty, W., Hindu myths. Harmondsworth, England, Pen
guin Books, 1975.358 p.
Dyczkowski, M. S.G., The canon of Saivagama and the Kubjika Tantra
of the western kaula tradition. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1989. 233 p.
- The doctrine of vibration - an analysis of the doctrines and practices
of Kashmir Shaivism. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1989. 297 p.
- Trans. The stanzas on vibration. The Spandakarika with four com
mentaries. Varanasi, Dilip Kumar Publishers, 1994. xix+427 p.
Eliade, M., Rites and symbols of initiation: the mysteries of birth and
rebirth. Translated by Willard R. Trask. New York, Harper and Row,
1965. 175 p. [First published in English by Harper and Row, New York,
1958. First published in France, 1959.]
528 The Kula Ritual
Eschmann, A., 'Hinduization of tribal deities in Orissa: the sakta and

saiva typology'. In A. Eschmann, H. Kulke and G. C. Tripathi, eds. The
cult of Jagannath and the regional tradition of Orissa. New Delhi,
Manohar Publications, 1978. pp.79-98.
Esnoul, A.-M., 'Les songes et leur interpretation dans l'lnde'. In A.M.
Esnoul, P. Garelli, Y. Hervouet, M. Leibovici, S. Sauneron and J. Yoyotte,
Eds. Les songes et leur interpretation, Sources orientates. Paris, Editions
du Seuil, 1959. Vol.2, pp.208-247.
Farrow, G.W. and Menon, I, Trans. The Concealed Essence of the Hevajra
Tantra, with the commentary Yogaratnamala. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1992. lvi+308 p.
Filliozat, J., 'Les agamas sivaites'. In N.R. Bhatt, ed. Rauravagama.
Pondichery, Institut Francais d'Indologie, 1961. (Publications de l'lnstitut
Francais d'Indologie, no. 18) Vol.1, pp. v-xv.
Gnoli, R., 'Alcune tecniche yoga nelle scuole Saiva'. In Rivista degli
Studi Orientali 29: 279-290, 1956.
Gonda, J., Change and continuity in Indian religion. The Hague, Mou-
tonandCo., 1965.
- Meaning of the Sanskrit term dhaman. Amsterdam, Maatschappij,
1967. 100 p.
Goudriaan, T. and Gupta, S., Hindu tantric and sakta literature. Otto
Harrassowitz, Wiesbaden, 1981. (A History of Indian Literature, Vol.11 -
Fasc.2) ix+245 p.
Goudriaan, T., Trans. The Vinasikhatantra. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1985.
- 'Vac. The concept of word in selected Hindu tantras, by A. Padoux'
[review] Wiener Zeitschrift fur die Kunde Sud und Ostasiens 37:238-
'240, 1993.
Hara, M., 'La bhakti et le Stavacintamani de Bhattanarayana: texte traduit
et commente, by L. Silburn' [review] Indo-Iranian Journal 9: 211-218,
1966.
- 'A note on the Sanskrit phrase devanam priya'. In Indian Linguistics
30: 13-26, 1969.
Ingalls, D.H.H., Ed. The Dhvanyaloka of Anandavardhana with the
Locana of Abhinavagupta. Translated by Daniel H.H. Ingalls, J. M.
Bibliography 529
Masson and M. V. Patwardhan. Cambridge, Massachusetts, Harvard Uni

versity Press, 1990. vii+837 p.
Kane, P.V., The history of Sanskrit poetics. 4th edn. Delhi, Motilal
Banarsidass, 1971. viii+446 p.
Kinsey, D.,Hindu goddesses. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1987. viii+28 lp.
Kahn Ladas A., Whipple, B. and Perry, J.D., The G Spot and other recent
discoveries about human sexuality. New York, Holt, Rinehart and Win
ston, 1982. xvii+236p.
Kotru, N.K., Trans. Sivastotravali of Utpaladeva. Delhi, Motilal
Banarsidass,1985. x+172 p.
Lorenzen, D. N., The Kapalikas and Kalamukhas. Two lost saivite sects.
New Delhi, Thomson Press (India) Ltd., 1972. xiv+214p.
Majumdar, P.K., 'Sakti worship in Rajasthan'. In D.C. Sircar, ed. The sakti
cult and Tara. Calcutta, Calcutta University Press, 1967. pp.92-100.
de Mallmann, M.-T., Les enseignements iconographiques de I'Agni-
Purana. Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1963.xii+371p.
Marglin, F. A., Wives of the god-king: the rituals of the devadasis of Puri.
Delhi, Oxford University Press, 1985. xv+388 p.
Masson, J.L. and Patwardhan, M.V., Santarasa and Abhinavagupta's
philosophy of aesthetics. Poona, Bhandarkar Oriental Research Institute,
1969.(Bhandarkar Oriental Series, no.9)xvii+206 p.
Monier-Williams, M. A., Sanskrit English dictionary. Delhi, Motilal
Banasidass, 1993. [First edn.: London, Oxford University Press, 1899]
xxxvi+1333 p.
Morinis, E. A., Pilgrimage in the Hindu tradition. Delhi, Oxford Univer
sity Press, 1984. viii+346 p.
Muller-Ortega, P. E., The Triadic Heart of Siva. Albany, State Univeristy
of New York Press, 1989. xii+330 p.
Padoux, A., 'Le Yoginihrdaya et la Dipika d'Amrtananda: quelques
problemes'. In Bulletin d'Etudes Indiennes 1: 89-95, 1983.
- 'Le monde hindou et le sexe - symbolisme, attitudes, pratiques'. In
Cahiers Internationaux de Sociologie 76: 29-49, 1984.
- 'The Satsahasrasamhita: Chapters 1-5 edited, translated and anno
tated, by J.A. Schoterman' [review] Indo-Iranian Journal 28:140-145,
1985.
530 The Kula Ritual
- Vac. The concept of word in selected Hindu tantras. Translated by

Jacques Gontier. Albany, State University of New York Press, 1990.
xvi+460 p.
- 'Mantras - what are they?' In Harvey P. Alper, ed. Understanding
mantras. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1991. pp.295-318.
- Le coeur de la yogini. Paris, E. de Boccard, 1994. (Publications de
l'Institut'de Civilisation Indienne, Fasc.66) 427p.
Pal, P., Hindu religion and iconology. According to the Tantrasdra. Los
Angeles, Vichitra Press, 1981. x+157 p.
Pandey, K.C., Abhinavagupta: an historical and philosophical study.
2nd edn. Varanasi, Chowkhamba Sanskrit Series Office, 1963. lii+1014p.
Prakash, O., Food and drinks in ancient India. Delhi, Munshi Ram
ManoharLal, 1961. xxiii+341 p.
Raghavan, V., Abhinavagupta and his works. Varanasi, Chaukhambha
Orientalia, 1981. (Chaukhambha Oriental Research Studies, no.20) 201 p.
Rastogi, N., Introduction to the Tantraloka. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1987. xxx+589 p.
Renou, L. and Silburn, L., 'Nirukta and anirukta in Vedic'. In Sarupa
Bharati. The Lakshman Sarup Memorial Volume. Hoshiarpur (India),
Vishveshvaranand Institute, 1954. pp.68-79
Rosu, A., 'Mantra etyantra dans la medecine et l'alchimie indiennes'. In
Journal Asiatique 274: 206-268, 1986.
Sanderson, A., 'Sivasutra et Vimarsini de Ksemaraja: traduction et intro
duction, by L. Silburn' [review] Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 46: 160-161, 1983.
- "The category of purity and power among the Brahmins of Kashmir'.
In M. Carrithers, S. Collins and S. Lukes, eds. The category of the person;
anthropology, philosophy, history. Cambridge, Cambridge University
Press, 1985. pp. 190-216.
- 'Mandala and agamic identity in the Trika of Kashmir'. In A. Padoux,
ed. Mantras et diagrammes rituels dans l 'Hindouisme. Paris, Editions du
Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, 1986. pp. 169-214.
- 'Saivism and the tantric traditions'. In S. Sutherland, L. Houlden, P.
Clarke and F. Hardy, eds. The world's religions. London, Routledge,
1988. pp.660-704.
- 'The visualisation of the deities of the Trika'. In L 'image divine. Paris,
Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique,1990.pp.31-88.
Bibliography 531
- 'The triadic heart of Siva: kaula tantricism of Abhinavagupta in the

non-dual shaivism of Kashmir, by Paul Eduardo Muller-Ortega' [review]
Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 53: 354-357,1990.
- 'Conference de M. Alexis Sanderson, Directeur d'etudes associe'. In
Annuaire. Resume des conferences et travaux. Ecole pratique des Hautes
Etudes, Section des sciences religieuses 100: 141-144, 1990-1991.
- 'The doctrine of the Malinivijayottara-tantra.' In T. Goudriaan, ed.
Ritual and speculation in early tantrism. Studies in honour of Andre
Padoux. Albany, State University of New York Press, 1992. pp.281 -312.
- 'Vajrayana: Origin and Function'. In Buddhism into the year 2000.
International conference proceedings. Bangkok, Dhammakaya Foun
dation, 1994. pp.89-102.
- 'Meaning in tantric ritual'. In A.-M. Blondeau and K. Schipper, eds.
Essais sur le rituel III: Colloque du centenaire de la section des sciences
religieuses de I 'Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etudes. Louvain-Paris, Peeters,
1995. Vol.3, pp. 15-95.
Schoterman, J.A., Trans. Yonitantra. New Delhi, Manohar, 1980. viii+89p.
- Trans. The Satsahasra Samhita, chapters 1-5. Leiden, E.J.Brill, 1982.
x+232 p.
Silburn, L., Trans. Hymnes aux Kali, La Roue des Energies Divines. Paris,
E. de Boccard, 1975. (Publications de Institut de Civilisation Indienne,
Fasc.40)214p.
- Trans. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta. Paris, Editions E. de Boccard, 1970.
(Publications de l'lnstitut de Civilisation Indienne, Fasc.31) 103 p.
- Trans. Le Vijnana Bhairava. Paris, E. de Boccard, 1983. (Publications
de l'lnstitut de Civilisation Indienne, Fasc.15,) 222 p.
- Trans. Sivasutra et Vimarsini de Ksemaraja. Paris, E. de Boccard,
1980. (Publications de l'lnstitut de Civilisation Indienne, Fasc.47)
vii+189 p.
- La kundalini, l'energie des profondeurs. Paris, Les Deux Oceans,
1983. 266 p.
Singh, J., Trans. Siva Sutras, the Yoga of Supreme Identity. Delhi, Motilal
Banarsidass, 1979. lxvi+278 p.
- Trans. Pratyabhijnahrdayam. 4th edn. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass,
1982. x+187 p.
Sircar, D.C., The sakta pithas. 2nd edn. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1973.
vii+132 p.
532 The Kula Ritual
Slaje, W., Indische Schriften, Band 1, Sarada. Reinbek, Dr. Inge Wezler
Verlag fiir Orientalische Fachpublikationen, 1993. 118 p.
Snellgrove, D.L., Trans. The Hevajra Tantra. 2 vols. London, Oxford
University Press, 1959.
von Stietencron, H., 'Bhairava'. In Vortrage/Deutscher Orientalistentag,
Supplementa I, vol.3, 1968. pp.863-71.
Varenne, J., L 'enseignement de la divine shakti. Paris, Grasset & Fasquelle,
1995. 254 p.
Wheelock, W. T., 'The mantra in vedic and tantric ritual'. In Harvey P.
Alper, ed. Understanding mantras. Delhi, Motilal Banarsidass, 1991.
pp.96-122.
White, D. G., The alchemical body, Siddha traditions in medieval India.
Chicago, University of Chicago Press, 1996.xiii+596p.
Wojtilla, G., 'Notes on popular Saivism and tantra in eleventh century
Kashmir, (A study of Ksemendra's SamayamatrkaY. In L. Ligati, ed. Ti
betan and Buddhist studies, commemorating the 200th anniversary of
the birth of Alexander Csoma de Koros. Budapest, Akademia Kiado,
1984. (Bibliotheca Orientalis Hungarica, Vol.XXIX/2) Vol.2, pp.381-
389.

Abhinavguptha Tantraloka

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Abhinavguptha Tantraloka

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Abhinavguptha Tantraloka

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

ABHINAVAGUPTA

MOTILAL BANARSIDASS PUBLISHERS

Also available at:

3. Reabsorption of the Absolute 55

T H E TRANSLATION OF THE TANTRALOKA 29 AND

General Topic The Secret Ceremony 179

Part I: The Rituals for the Initiated 180

Part II: The Rituals of Initiation 302

the couplet while lc refers to the third half-line. Similarly, TA

Prolegomena to the Tantraloka 29

We are unusually well-informed about the life and background of

1. See TA 37.33-85 and the 21 slokas of Paratrimsikavivarana pp.283 line 20 - p.286

derives. The same hymn can equally be understood to refer to his

7. TA 29.163a. This last point is underscored by Jayaratha in his investigation of TA

by devotion to Mahesvara'.13 The devotional attitude, found in TA

Kula tradition. Her tradition forms the subject matter of Tantraloka

It was Sambhunatha who initiated Abhinava into the Kula tra­

26. Lilian Silburn, L. Hymnes de Abhinavagupta, Paris, Editions E. de Boccard, 1970,

THE HISTORY OF THE TANTRIC

Abhinavagupta entitles his great work 'Tantraloka', 'Light on the

the social. The first, conferred by birth from Brahman

but the equivalence is not in observable form. The words tarpana,

9. Tantrasara p.22 lines 6-7.

Thus, the first division of the Mantramarga is occupied by the

12. This point is made in Qt.3d.l.

'The paradoxical identity of the Kapalika saint and

16. ibid. p.77.

three goddesses Para, Parapara and Apara. At a second stage, those

(c) The Kula Reform

25. Sanderson, 'Saivism', 673.

by quoting a text which gives Kamarupa in Assam as the place of

29. Tantraloka with the Commentary of Jayaratha, reprinted in 8 volumes, enlarged

If the householder could experience what the Kapalika experienced

33. Sanderson, 'Saivisrn', p.681.

(uttaramnaya), comprised three Kaula variants of the Kali cult:

40. Sanderson, 'Saivism', p.682.

dharmah) of the smarta and srauta traditions. Thus

46. Sanderson, 'The visualisation', p.50.

The Krama reinterprets the three goddesses of the Trika such

Sacrifice 2 of TA 29 in particular will be arranged around this

51. Sanderson, 'Mandala', p.200

Spandakarika propounds that the ultimate reality is a vibration

54. Dyczkowski, The doctrine of vibration, p. 18.

according to their own outlook and succeeded in establishing it,

58. Sanderson, 'The category', p.204.

(a) The Purpose of the Tantraloka

(b) Models of Composition

Abhinava's attitude to the texts is ambiguous. On the one hand

7. Tantraloka vol.2, p.3 lines 8-9.

3. abhidheya, the subject-matter: defined here as 'Kula ritual

(c) Generalities on Style

10. Rastogi, pp.11-12.

Abhinava's first device in presenting an esoteric matter is to

(d) The Manuscript

15. Raslogi, pp.83-84.

19. Rastogi, p.160.

Jayaratha's ancestor is Purnamanoratha, minister to King Yasaskara

inveighed. Rastogi proposes, therefore, that quite different points

However, in Jr.l7d.3, he indicates the actual commencement of

It was Sambhunatha who initiated Abhinava into the Kula tra

there is no object apart from consciousness. Furthermore, con

which is bindu. It is a transition stage between the universal

sl.96-166ab Sub-topic 4 The ritual with the sexual part